


Tracy's Family

by Gary Johns



Genre: Incest
Status: Incomplete
Published: 2001-02-25
Updated: 2001-11-12
Packaged: 2018-05-19 19:26:59
Rating: Much Sex
Chapters: 48
Words: 158,268
Publisher: storiesonline.net
Story URL: http://storiesonline.net/s/34910
Author URL: http://storiesonline.net/a/Gary_Johns
Summary: Tracy is a pretty fifteen year old who accidently sees her mother and
her uncle engaged in sex. Tracy is shocked but also incredibly turned on. She
begins a journey of seduction that eventually entraps the entire family.





TABLE OF CONTENTS


Chapter 1

Chapter 2

Chapter 3

Chapter 4

Chapter 5

Chapter 6

Chapter 7

Chapter 8

Chapter 9

Chapter 10

Chapter 11

Chapter 12

Chapter 13

Chapter 14

Chapter 15

Chapter 16

Chapter 17

Chapter 18

Chapter 19

Chapter 20

Chapter 21

Chapter 22

Chapter 23

Chapter 24

Chapter 25

Chapter 26

Chapter 27

Chapter 28

Chapter 29

Chapter 30

Chapter 31

Chapter 32

Chapter 33

Chapter 34

Chapter 35

Chapter 36

Chapter 37

Chapter 38

Chapter 39

Chapter 40

Chapter 41

Chapter 42

Chapter 43

Chapter 44

Chapter 45

Chapter 46

Chapter 47

Chapter 48




    Chapter 1


Fifteen year old Tracy Wilson had no way of knowing how her life would change forever this day as she came bounding down the stairs to breakfast. Tracy was an average teenager in a pretty average upper middle class family. She was a pretty girl with strawberry blond hair and fiery blue-gray eyes. She was tall, taking after her mother Julie, with a somewhat large bust and very shapely butt.

Tracy was in those defiant teenage years and of course knew everything. She was a very strong willed teenager. Her recent rebellion had strained the relationship between her mother and her.

When she entered the kitchen her dad, Don, was sitting at the table reading the paper. Her mother was fixing breakfast.

"Hi Tracy," her mom said.

"Hi," she said sitting down as her father looked up.

"Hi sweetheart," Don said, looking up and smiling. "You got a big day planned?"

"I'm going to the beach with Becky and her family, then a bunch of us girls are having a sleep over at Sally's."

"Remember, your dad's leaving for New York and I have a Rotary club meeting tonight and will not be home until very late. You can call me on my cell phone if you need me or your plans change," Julie said to her daughter.

Everyone looked up as Tracy's sister, Suzy, came in and joined them at the table. Suzy was thirteen but looked ten. She had red hair and freckles. Where Tracy was rather large busted, Suzy missed the boat. While she was still young yet, it appeared that she would not take after her mom in that respect.

Suzy always wore her hair in pigtails, adding to her immature look. The braces she had gotten several months ago did not help. However, she was a cute kid with Ivory Snow skin. Everyone said she looked more like her Uncle Jack than anyone else.

"Hi Hon," Julie said.

"Hi mom, hi dad," Suzy said sweetly. In fact, she was a sweet kid, not yet acting like the typical teenager. She even got along with her big sister. The truth was that she looked up to Tracy and even liked to be around her. She knew that Tracy tolerated her because she was a whiz in math and could help her with her homework. Whatever the reason, she didn't care. In fact, she idolized her older sister and would have loved to be as popular as her and have her looks and shape.

"Suzy, I told Tracy I would be out late tonight. Have you arranged to stay with Molly?"

"Yes mom, they are picking me up at five today. I'm just going to hang out at the pool with Jill and a couple of her friends until then," Suzy said.

Suzy didn't really like Jill and her friends but since she did not have a lot of friends of her own, they would have to do. She knew that they only spent time with her because she had a big house with a swimming pool.

Just then the front door opened and Uncle Jack walked in. Julie smiled and gave her bother a hug and kiss as he greeted everyone. Uncle Jack was their only close relative. Julie's family was on the west coast and Don's lived in Texas, a thousand miles away. Jack had moved close to his sister soon after she married Don, sixteen years ago. He and his sister had always been very close. Don and Jack got along well, almost like brothers.

"I have got to run guys, I have a plane to catch," Don said, getting up and kissing Julie then Tracy and Suzy. "Bye Jack," he said. "Hey, are you available to play golf Saturday?"

"Yea, great Don," Jack said. "Maybe I'll get back that twenty bucks you stole from me the last time we played."

"Not a chance."

"See you in a few day's sweetheart," Julie said as she watched her husband grab his bag and head for the garage.

Tracy was the only one that noticed the look and the smile that passed between Julie and her brother.

Jack watched his sister as she moved around the kitchen. She was a beautiful lady and even at thirty-four after having two kids, had the shape of a much younger woman. His eyes focused on her sexy butt as she bent over stretching those shorts to put a pan away under the sink.

Suddenly his eyes caught Tracy looking at him and he felt his face color. She gave him a funny look.

"So what are you two ladies doing today?" Jack said trying to recover.

"I'm going to be at the pool today with some friends, care to join us Uncle Jack?" Suzy asked sincerely.

"Well, maybe I will, I am off from work for a couple of days."

"Oh please, it will be fun," Suzy said, hoping to have someone to talk to besides Jill and her friends.

"Well, I'm out of here," Tracy said getting up abruptly and heading to her room to get ready for the beach.

Julie frowned as she watched her daughter leave. She was worried about their strained relationship and made a mental note to try to spend more time with her oldest daughter.

"Well, I have some errands to run, but I'll be back pumpkin," Uncle Jack said putting his finger on Suzy's nose and smiling sweetly at her as he got up. Suzy had always been his favorite niece. He turned to hug his sister and kissed her briefly on the lips before leaving.

    Chapter 2


Tracy walked into the house at 9 pm. She had gotten too much sun at the beach and didn't feel like staying with the girls that night. She had tried to call her mom and let her know that she had decided to come home but her cell phone must have been dead. She went to her room to lie down for a few minutes but the exhaustion from being at the beach all day caused her to fall asleep.

She awoke when she heard the front door open and voices in the foyer. She assumed that it was her mom. But who was she talking too? She saw from the clock that it was almost midnight. She got up with only her panties and a tee shirt on, rubbing the sleep from her eyes as she staggered to the top of the stairs to let her mom know she was home.

Before she could utter a word, she saw two people standing in the dimly lit foyer in an embrace. When her eyes adjusted to the light, she had to suppress a gasp. She couldn't believe her own eyes. Her mother was kissing someone. She knew it couldn't be her dad.

When the two pulled apart, Tracy's knees almost buckled under her. My God, her mother was kissing her own brother. It was not a peck on the cheek either; it was a lip-to-lip passionate kiss.

Tracy staggered back into the shadows of the hall, watching as her mother took her uncle's hand and led him to the living room sofa. Her legs too weak to hold her, her body shaking, Tracy sat down behind the railing where she could not be easily seen. Her eyes were wide as she watched her mother and her uncle embrace again and kiss passionately.

"God it's been so long," Jack whispered holding Julie in an embrace.

"I know, I thought we would never get any time alone. God I'm so horny," Tracy's mom said, pulling Jack's lips to hers for another kiss.

Tracy watched in stunned silence as her uncle's hand moved under her mom's blouse to caress her breast. She heard her mother moan as her uncle's hand moved around under the thin material.

"Let me get this blouse off," Julie said, working quickly to unbutton the blouse and pull it off. Then she reached behind her and unsnapped her bra, letting her large breasts bounce free.

"Oh God," Jack said and dropped his head to capture one large nipple with his mouth.

Julie held her brother's head tight to her breast, moaning her approval.

Tracy watched, feeling those familiar twinges in her lower region. Her heart was beating so hard that she thought that they could hear it. She didn't have to worry, they were far to occupied with one another. Then Tracy watched in amazement as her mother's hands opened the buckle of her uncle's pants, then pull the zipper down.

Julie turned and slid to her knees, reaching up to pull Jack's pants and underwear down. There were two gasps in the room as Uncle Jack's large hard cock sprang into view. Her brother's large cock never failed to excite her. Julie's hand quickly reached out and wrapped around the pulsing shaft, bringing a moan from her brother. Before, he could even get his pants off Julie had the swollen head in her mouth and was sucking it nosily.

Tracy could not believe it, she must be dreaming. Her mother could not be on her knees sucking on her own brother's cock. She knew she would wake up soon. She closed her eyes as her hand went between her legs to the now wet crotch of her panties. She heard a moan and opened her eyes; her mother was still there with her uncle's cock in her mouth.

"Wait, wait, I don't want to cum in your mouth," Jack panted. "Let me eat you, then I want to fuck that sweet pussy of yours."

Brother and sister quickly stripped off their clothes and fell into a torrid embrace.

Tracy watched as her uncle pushed her mother back onto the sofa and lifted her legs onto his shoulders. Tracy again suppressed a gasp as she saw her mother's wet and swollen pussy spread before her uncle. She was surprised to see that her mother had no pussy hair. She did not get to look at her mother's pussy for long because her uncle dove forward and buried his head between her legs. Her mom screamed loudly, thinking no one was in the house. The scream sent a thrill down Tracy's spine. She knew about oral sex, but she had never done it and certainly had not seen it done. But here was her mother and uncle eating each other's private parts right in front of her.

"Yes Jack, yes, eat me. God you eat my pussy so good. Yes, yes, yes lick me, suck me, please don't stop," Julie breathed, nearing a climax.

Tracy could hear the wet sucking sounds that her uncle's mouth was making as he ate her mother. She felt her own pussy throb as her fingers pushed her panties into her now sopping and swollen pussy lips. Her hips began to move up and down as her own excitement grew.

"Oh God, I'm going to cum. Suck me, suck my clit, oh, oh... " Julie moaned and began to hump her hips into her brothers sucking mouth as a climax overtook her. Her hands grabbed the back of his head and her thighs locked around his neck, her body tensing in pleasure.

Tracy was no stranger to self-stimulated pleasure, but the climax that hit her was like nothing she had ever experienced before. Her body was seized like she was going into a convulsion and her legs stretched out with the muscles tight like a rubber band.

If her mother had not been moaning so loud, the two on the sofa would have surely heard her moans of pleasure. Tracy's fingers rubbed her hard little clit through her panties as wave after wave of pleasure coursed through her.

"Wow, you are so good brother of mine," Julie said, breathing heavy, holding her bothers smiling and wet face in her hands. "Now it's time to fuck your sister."

"Your wish is my command," Jack said, sitting on the sofa next to her.

Julie stood up and then knelt on the sofa, straddling her brother's thighs, facing him. His large dripping cock was pointing up at her swollen pussy lips.

Tracy recovering from her climax quickly pulled her panties off and brought her hands to her now bare pussy. She watched in amazement as her mother's ass swayed above Uncle Jack's cock. She saw her mother lower her head and kiss her lover's still wet lips. She couldn't believe that they were actually going to fuck.

Tracy held her breath as she watched her mother begin to lower her hips until the head of Jack's cock was pressing into the dripping and swollen lips of her overheated pussy.

"You want it lover? You want my cunt to take that hard dick deep into me?"

"God yes Julie, please don't tease me."

"I don't know Jack, what would people think? You are my brother you know. Maybe we shouldn't do this?" Julie teased, swaying her hips, coating her brother's cock head with her juice. "Oh well, I guess you can put it in a little way, but just a little."

Tracy watched as her uncle grabbed her mother's hips and pulled down hard. She heard her mother scream and her uncle moan. She watched her uncle's long cock slide deep into her mother's pussy until only his balls could be seen. Both lovers were motionless, shivering with desire.

They stayed that way for a long time, holding and kissing one another.

Tracy lay sprawled on the floor, her fingers rubbing her swollen pussy, bringing her close to another climax; her eyes focused on the lovers below. Gradually, she saw her mother begin to move. She could see her uncle's wet cock began to slip out of her mother's pussy as she slowly rose up. When only the head was left inside, she dropped back down, forcing the shaft deep into her again.

Both lovers began to moan as their bodies started to move together. Julie moved slowly up and back down until a rhythm was established. Their breathing was labored as they worked to pleasure each other. Soon Jack's cock was a blur as it slid in and out rapidly.

Tracy's fingers were a blur also as she watched and listened to her mother and uncle fuck with abandon.

The room was filled with their moans and the sloppy fucking sounds made by their overheated sexual parts.

"Fuck me, oh yes Jack, fuck my cunt. No one has ever fucked me like you. Yes, yes, I'm going to cum again. Cum with me Jack, cum deep inside me lover."

"Is it... is it ok to... to cum in you Julie?" Jack stuttered, nearing his climax.

"Yes, yes, it's ok, cum in me now," Julie breathed as her body began to shudder in pleasure.

Jack felt his balls tighten and his cock throb then begin to shoot his sperm deep into his sister's pussy. He almost passed out from the pleasure as he felt her pussy sucking the cum from his balls.

Julie could feel it too. Her pleasure reached a peak as her pussy filled with her brothers cum. There was nothing in her life that felt so sweet. God how she loved him.

Tracy's head was filled with the sounds of her mother and her uncle's moans of pleasure as her body shook with her second climax of the evening. Her eyes closed as exhaustion overtook her.

Suddenly, Tracy's eyes opened with a start. She did not know how long she had dozed but her mother and uncle were now walking toward the stairs. She jumped up quickly, forgetting her panties as she rushed to her room. She barely got inside when she heard them come up the stairs and stop outside her door. For a moment, she was afraid that they were going to come into her room. It sounded like they were leaning against her door. Quietly she turned the lock and placed her ear against the door.

"God that was wonderful Jack. No one can fuck me like you. I love the feel of your cum running down my legs."

"Are you sure the timing is right?" Tracy heard her uncle say between kisses.

"Yes I'm sure, stop worrying. Now take me to bed and fuck me all night. We need to make up for lost time."

Tracy heard them leave her door and go into her mom and dad's room next to hers.

She wondered about their strange conversation but then remembered that her mom could not take birth control pills. She knew from her biology class that the rhythm method was a risky form of birth control.

Tracy did not get much sleep that night. It seemed like ever hour, her mother and uncle were screaming in climax. By the morning, Tracy's pussy was as sore as she believed her mother's would be.

    Chapter 3


When Tracy awoke in the morning, she was in turmoil. How was she going to get out of the house without letting her mom and her uncle know that she had been home last night? She looked at the clock and saw that it was seven am. She decided to get dressed and sneak into the garage and wait until her mother and uncle got up.

Quietly she dressed, took her overnight bag, then she hurried downstairs and into the garage. She got into the family car and curled up on the back seat. However, even though she was still tired, she could not sleep, her mind was racing with thoughts of what she had seen and heard last night. It was still impossible for her to believe that her mother was having sex with her own brother. But yet she had seen it with her own eyes.

She had so many questions with no real answers. How long had this be going on? What if dad found out? He would probably leave mom, and then what would happen to her and her sister? Should she tell her dad? God, there would be hell to pay.

Tracy felt anger at her mother. How could she do this? But for some reason she was not as angry with her uncle. She knew that her current disagreements with her mother were probably part of the reason she was so angry. Her mother had taken such a "holier then thou" attitude lately. She was always telling her to wait for sex until marriage, be careful or you'll get pregnant, don't let boys take advantage of you, bla, bla, bla. Well, she had waited just about long enough for sex but she would not wait much longer. And what about the chance her mother was taking with her own brother, using the rhythm method for God's sake.

Suddenly Tracy realized that she had a great deal of power over her mother. Obviously, neither her mom nor her uncle would want her dad to know. Tracy wasn't sure if she had the guts to use the power or not, or if she could handle the consequences. Yet what could they do to her? She had done nothing wrong. She decided that she needed time to think, time to develop a plan.

Tracy's thoughts were interrupted by noise coming from the kitchen. She quietly got up and went outside through the side garage door. She used her key to open the front door and enter the house. Silently she walked to the kitchen. She saw her mom and her Uncle Jack at the breakfast table. When they heard her come in they both looked up startled.

Tracy walked into the kitchen showing a level of confidence that she did not really feel. She saw that both Uncle Jack and her mom had on bathrobes. She couldn't tell for sure but she thought they were naked underneath.

"What are you doing home," Julie said, with obvious surprise on her face, trying desperately to keep her voice from quivering.

"Oh, I just got tired of all the silly girl stuff. What are you doing here Uncle Jack?" Tracy asked as innocently as possible.

"I uh... I well, I, your mom's car broke down and I had to bring her home last night, and it was too late to drive all the way home," Uncle Jack stuttered, knowing it was very lame.

"Oh really, I saw mom's car in the garage."

"He picked it up earlier this morning. Jack you had better hurry or you will be late for your appointment," Julie said, trying desperately to get out of this situation.

"Yes, yes, I have to run," Jack said, jumping up and almost running upstairs to dress.

"Bye Uncle Jack, have a nice day," Tracy said with a sarcastic smile.

Tracy was getting a thrill out of making the incestuous lovers nervous.

"Well, I'm tired, I didn't get a lot of sleep last night, noisy neighbors. I'll talk to you later mom," Tracy said, leaving her mother stunned.

Later that morning, Tracy had taken a shower and was sitting at her vanity with a towel wrapped around her when her sister Suzy knocked on the door.

"Hi sis," Suzy said, coming in and sitting on the bed.

"Hi squirt," Tracy said as she brushed her wet hair. "Have a good time last night?"

"Yea, it was fun, sort of," she said looking down at the floor and shuffling her feet.

Tracy could tell her sister had something on her mind.

"What's up squirt, you seem like you have something on your mind?"

"Well... " Suzy hesitated.

"What's going on kid?"

"Promise not to tell mom?"

"Of course."

"Well, Molly's mom was out until late last night and Molly invited a couple of boys over."

"Really, I knew that Molly was a wild one. Come on, tell me what happened?"

"Well she asked her boyfriend over and he invited a friend. Do you know Eric Johnson?"

"You mean the black boy from my school?" Tracy asked in amazement.

"Yea, well he was my date."

"Oh my God Suzy, did you make out with Eric Johnson?"

"Yes. I didn't really want to but I didn't want to be a chicken. Molly went upstairs and left us alone. Well, one thing led to another and soon we were on the sofa kissing. And then, we... we did some other things."

"My God Suzy, you didn't go all the way did you?"

"No, of course not. He wanted to but I just let him feel inside my top and kiss me and stuff."

"What stuff?" Tracy said, coming over to sit next to her sister, feeling her heart beating rapidly.

"Well, he pulled his thing out and had me touch it."

"Really, you had his cock in your hand? What did it look like? Was it big? What else did you do?"

"Let me answer one question at a time please," Suzy said with some pride that she had her sister's interest. "Yes, I had his thing in my hand. It was real long and very black with a large purple head. He wanted me to put it in my mouth but I wouldn't. I just used my hand until he moaned and squirted his stuff all over the place," Suzy said.

"Wow Suzy, I never thought you had the nerve. God you made my pussy wet."

"Tracy, can I ask you something?"

"Sure, what?"

"Well when Eric was playing with my nipples, I got all funny inside."

"You were just excited squirt."

"I know what excited is and this was more than that. I felt all light headed and then my... my... you know my privates began to feel real funny and I kind of you know, started to shake... "

"You mean you climaxed from having your nipples played with?" Tracy said in amazement.

"I guess. My nipples have always been very sensitive. Heck, nipples are practically all I have there anyway."

Tracy noticed that Suzy was looking at her now hard nipples under her towel. Tracy could feel her heart begin to beat harder. Her mind was racing with all kinds of dirty thoughts. As if by accident she let her towel loosen a bit and fall down until the tops of her breasts could be seen. She saw her sisters eyes get wider, never leaving her now heaving chest.

"Your breasts are beautiful," Suzy said in true admiration.

"How do you know squirt, you haven't seen them since we were six years old," Tracy said with excitement in her voice.

"Can I?"

"Can you what?" Tracy said, knowing what her sister meant but wanting to hear her say it.

"Can I... can I, you know... see your breasts?"

As if in a trance, Tracy's hand moved up to the towel. She pulled the tucked part of the towel away, letting it catch on her hard nipples before falling open. She saw her sister's eyes open even wider as the towel fell from her still damp breasts.

"Oh my God, they are even more beautiful then I thought. Are your nipples real sensitive like mine?"

"I guess so," Tracy said with a shaky voice, leaning back on her hands forcing her breasts up proudly.

Tracy watched in amazement as her sister brought her hand up and touched one of her large breasts. Her breathing became erratic as her sister squeezed held her breast and lifted the soft flesh in the palm of her hand. She felt her pussy begin to leak onto the towel under her. It felt as if her heart was going to pound out of her chest. The room was beginning to spin around her.

When Suzy began to play with her nipples, Tracy's arms gave out and she fell back onto the bed. Suzy followed, never letting her hands leave the soft flesh.

Tracy closed her eyes, letting her sister squeeze and play with her heaving breasts as she wanted. She could feel her sisters inexperienced hands lift and squeeze each breast. When she used her fingers to squeeze both nipples, Tracy let out a moan of pleasure.

"Wait a minute," Suzy whispered, getting up from the bed.

Tracy watched, unable to move, her legs still hanging off the end of the bed, as her sister walked over and locked her door. When she returned, she crawled onto the bed and lay next to her, taking a breast in each hand. Tracy closed her eyes and let her sister give her pleasure, unable to control her moans any longer.

Suddenly, Tracy's eyes flew open.

"Oh my God," she moaned as she saw her sister's face only inches from one hard nipple. "Suzy, Suzy, what are you doing?" Tracy asked, her voice quivering.

Suzy's eyes met her sisters a second before her lips opened then closed on one very hard nipple. Immediately she began to suck like a baby on its mother's tit.

"Oh God, oh God," Tracy moaned, throwing her head from side to side.

Suzy was the one in a trance now. She had never been so excited in her life. She couldn't believe it; she had wanted to do this for so long. How often had she seen these nipples poking out of a sweater or blouse? How she had longed to wrap her lips around them and suck them like she was doing now. She felt her pussy juice soaking her panties.

Her sister's moans encouraged her as she sucked and licked first one nipple then the other, leaving her saliva shinning on her sisters tits. She used her hand to pay with one nipple, squeezing it as she bit gently on the other one in her mouth. She tried to suck the whole tit into her mouth but it was far too big. When she heard a moan, she looked up but realized that it had come from her own mouth this time.

Suzy saw that her sister's eyes were tightly closed, her face flush with color. She knew that now was the time. She had waited for this for so long. Her mind raced with fear. She feared that her sister would stop her, that she would reject her. Her body was shaking as she moved away from her sister's beautiful naked body.

Tracy was disappointed when she felt her sister's lips leave her breasts. She watched her with half closed eyes as she got up and walked to the foot of the bed.

The room was deathly silent as Tracy saw Suzy standing there looking down at her naked body with a wild excitement in her eyes. Seconds seemed like hours. Then incredibly she saw her thirteen year old sister drop to her knees at her feet. Tracy moved up to her elbows in surprise, looking down at her sister.

"Suzy what are you doing?" she said in a horse whisper, her mouth dry.

Suzy hesitated for several seconds, waiting for her sister to tell her to stop. When her sister said nothing, Suzy placed her hands on her sister's knees and pushed them apart.

Tracy was paralyzed with excitement and fear as she watched her sister move forward and place her lips on the soft skin on the inside of her knee.

"Oh Suzy, no... please... you can't," Tracy said but did nothing to stop her sister. Instead she fell back on the bed again, staring up at the ceiling, breathing heavily, desperately trying to get enough air.

Tracy's legs were shaking now as her sister moved her lips up her thigh, using her wet tongue to tickle the soft skin on one thigh, moving closer and closer to her now dripping pussy.

When Suzy was only an inch away from her sister's pussy lips, she stopped and went to the other thigh, starting at the knee and slowly moving upward again. She knew she was teasing her sister unmercifully, but she wanted to hear her sister tell her she wanted her to go further. She knew that Tracy was not going to stop her now.

Finally, Tracy could take no more and pleaded with her sister. "Please Suzy, please."

"Tell me Tracy, tell me what you want," Suzy whispered, stopping at the point where her sister could feel her hot breath on her swollen pussy lips. She could see the wet pink lips beneath the fine reddish brown hair. She could smell the sweet aroma of her sisters throbbing pussy.

"Please... please... eat me," Tracy she said with all the breath she had left in her.

"What?" Suzy asked.

"Oh my God Suzy, don't tease me please, eat my pussy, please eat me."

Suzy's mouth moved to within a fraction of an inch of her sister's pussy. She brought her hands up and touched the hair lined lips, opening them to expose the pulsing hole. She could see her sister's clear pussy juice running from her like a river. She could hear her sister panting above her, her thighs twitching as they touched her cheeks.

Finally, Suzy stuck her tongue out and touched a pussy for the first time in her young life. She knew that it would not be the last time.

She heard her sister moan as she pushed her tongue through the juicy lips. Her sister's sweet juice coated her tongue. She slowly brought her tongue back into her mouth and swallowed. Suzy was immediately intoxicated by taste. It was better then she could have ever have dreamed.

Suzy lost control and began to suck and lick her sister's pussy like a mad woman. In fact she had gone slightly mad. All of her senses were consumed by her desires. At this moment there was nothing else in the world but her mouth and her sister's beautiful pussy.

Tracy screamed and grabbed the bed spread in her hands, bucking her hips up to her sister's lips. She heard her sister moan and felt her lips and tongue devour her swollen lips. Her head was spinning, her heart pounding. She could feel her sister's tongue pushing ever deeper into her body. When Suzy's mouth found her swollen clit, she could take no more. She reached down and grabbed her sister's pigtails, pulling her face deep into her bucking crotch.

Suzy moaned as she felt her sister's hands pulling her hair hard. She did not mind the pain. In fact a thrill went through her as she imagined that she was trapped, that she could not get away, that she was being forced to use her mouth for her sister's pleasure. She felt and heard a moan of surrender come from deep inside of her own body. It was a sound that she had never heard before.

"Oh my God Suzy, eat me, eat me, I'm cumming... " Tracy screamed pulling her sisters hair as hard as she could. Her mind going blank as her body convulsed, her thighs now wrapped tightly around her sisters head.

"Oh God, oh my God, Suzy, Suzy, Suzy... " Tracy moaned over and over.

Suzy felt her face being covered with her sister's pussy juice, her mouth filling over and over. She kept right on eating, hardly pausing to breath, fearing that the flow would stop before she had her fill. When she felt her sister's climax ebb, she doubled her efforts and brought her to a peak again and then again.

After too many climaxes's to count, Tracy could take no more and pushed her sister away from her now sensitive pussy. She felt Suzy place her wet face on her still quivering thigh. Lovingly she reached down and rubbed her sister's head gently, feeling sorry that she had lost control and pulled her sister's hair so hard.

The two sisters laid together for a long time before their breathing returned to normal. Tracy sat up, gently forcing her sister up to stand between her legs. She saw her sister's sheepish face smiling back at her, her lips and chin covered with her pussy juice.

"Wow Suzy, I thought last night was great but that was nothing compared to this," Tracy said in a horse whisper, her mouth still dry from all the heavy breathing.

"What was last night?" Suzy asked curiously.

"I'll tell you some other time, when I understand it myself. Now I want you to show me how Eric kissed you."

"Really, you want me to, to uh... kiss you?"

Tracy did not answer, she simply pulled her sister to her and brought their lips together. Both girls moaned as their lips touched. Tracy could taste herself on her sister's lips; it only made her enjoy the kiss that much more. She moaned again when she felt her sister's tongue enter her mouth like it had her pussy only moments before. Her sister's soft lips and tongue felt so different from the boys she had kissed. She liked the change.

The two sister's tongues and lips fought with each other, each trying to see who could stick their tongue deeper into the other's mouth. Tracy at times could feel the metal of her sister's braces as her tongue circled her sister's mouth. She could taste her sweet saliva.

When their lips parted, both girls were breathing hard again. Tracy could see that her sister was very turned on. All the pleasure had been hers so far.

"Take your top off Suzy. I want to see your tits."

"I can't, I'll be embarrassed. My tits are so small; tiny compared to yours."

"Suzy, I said take off your top, and do it now," Tracy said sternly.

Tracy saw a strange look in Suzy eyes before she quietly started to unbutton her blouse.

"Now the bra."

Suzy did not hesitate this time. She simply bowed her head and looked at the floor while reaching behind her to open the hooks. But then she held the bra to her chest, keeping herself covered.

Tracy put her hand under her sister's chin and brought her face up until she could look into her eyes.

"Suzy, I will not tell you again. I told you I want to see you tits. Now drop the bra and put your hands at your sides."

Tracy saw her sister swallow hard, her body shaking like a leaf. Slowly her hands opened, dropping the padded bra to the floor then placing her hands at her sides as ordered.

Tracy was amazed at what she saw. Suzy tits were the size of small lemons but the nipples were at least a half-inch long and as big as pencil erasers.

"Wow, your nipples are incredible."

"You're just saying that, they are gross," Suzy said with a frown, looking down at her own chest.

"No, they are beautiful," Tracy said sincerely. "I have never seen anything like them."

"Really, you don't think they are gross?"

"Of course not, anybody would love to play with them," Tracy said bringing her hands up to touch the tiny bumps of flesh.

When Tracy's fingers touched the extended nipples, Suzy practically swooned.

"Oh God, I can feel that in my toes," Suzy said, closing her eyes.

"How about this?" Tracy asked as she squeezed both nipples between her fingers.

"Oh God, oh God Tracy," Suzy panted trying desperately to keep her balance.

"And this?" Tracy squeezed harder.

"Oh don't, oh don't... please."

"Oh you want me to stop?" Tracy asked maintaining the pressure on the sensitive nipples.

"No, please... I mean... oh God."

Tracy squeezed harder, watching her sister's face for any indication of pain. She saw pain but there was pleasure there also. She increased the pressure and got another excited moan. She felt her sister begin to shudder, encouraging her to squeeze even harder.

"Oh Tracy, oh Lord, what's happening to me?" Suzy moaned as her whole body began to shake.

Tracy was relentless and began to pull and twist the nipples as hard as she could. Suddenly she felt her sisters knees give out, falling to the floor between her legs. However, Tracy followed her sister down, maintaining her hold. She felt sister began to convulse in climax right there on the floor at her feet. She could actually feel it in the throbbing nipples she held tight between her fingers.

Suzy felt herself rapidly losing consciousness, fearing that she was going to die. Her body was shaking uncontrollably. Pleasure had consumed her. She had become a quivering mass of flesh.

When Tracy felt her sister could take no more she let go of her nipples and pulled her sister's heaving body to hers.

After a long time, Tracy stood up, bringing her sister with her. She turned her face up and kissed her lips tenderly. She saw tears running down Suzy's cheeks.

"I'm sorry sis, did I hurt you?"

"Oh God no, it was the most incredible feeling I have ever had," Suzy answered, tears flowing freely now.

"Wow sis, I almost tore your nipples off and pulled your hair out and you say I didn't hurt you."

"Yes it hurt, but it was a good hurt, like... like I couldn't stop you and then I didn't want you to stop and... oh I don't know, I just know that I liked it," Suzy answered stuttering all over herself, her face turning red.

"Well, I love your pigtails and I adore your nipples. In fact, those pigtails will be my love handles from now on."

"You mean we can do this again?" Suzy said smiling hopefully, wiping her tears.

"Only if the sun comes up tomorrow. Now, I don't know about you but I need to get dressed and get something to eat before I pass out from hunger.

"You get dressed and I'll fix you something eat," Suzy said, grabbing her blouse and bra, smiling happily as she hurried out of the room.

Tracy smiled at her sister and said, "Thanks sweetie."

It was at that moment that Tracy felt a very strange feeling come over her. It was hard to describe. It was like an incredible feeling of power, sexual power.

    Chapter 4


Tracy came downstairs a half hour later to find that Suzy had set the kitchen table for a late breakfast. On the table were a stack of hot pancakes and a large glass of orange juice.

Suzy knew that this was Tracy's favorite breakfast. Next to the place setting, Suzy had cut a rose and put it in a vase.

Tracy was genuinely touched. Her sister had never done anything like this before.

"Wow sweetie, this looks great," Tracy said to a smiling Suzy standing at the stove.

"Hurry and sit down before everything gets cold."

Tracy sat at the table and ate like she hadn't eaten in weeks. Suzy came over and sat silently across from her, watching her eat. Whenever Tracy looked over she saw her sister's smiling face. Her face was glowing with pride.

"What's on your agenda today squirt?" Tracy asked.

"Nothing much, thought I'd just hang around the pool."

"Do me a favor, make yourself scarce if I catch up with mom, ok?"

"Sure, what's going on?"

"I'll tell you later, I just need to talk to mom. And Suzy, I have invited Steve over tonight so can you give us a little privacy?"

"Sure," Suzy said, raising her eyebrows and smiling. "Got some 'things' to discuss with Steve?" Suzy teased.

"Maybe."

"Well, even if I disappear, you know mom's rules: lights on, doors open, no privacy."

"That's fine, I'll deal with that, you just make yourself invisible when I tell you to."

"No problem," Suzy said getting up and heading out of the kitchen.

"Thanks Suzy, this morning was incredible and breakfast is great. The rose was very sweet," Tracy said.

"It was wonderful for me also and you are very welcome," Suzy said, stopping and walking quickly back to the table. She bent over and kissed her sister on the lips.

Tracy brought her hand up to the back of Suzy's head and held her while their tongues worked in each other's mouth. Tracy pulled away when she heard her sister moan.

Suzy wiped some syrup from her mouth with the back of her hand.

"Down girl, you already wore me out," Tracy said, pulling her down to peck her sister on the cheek one more time.

Suzy smiled and almost skipped out of the kitchen.

Several hours later, Tracy saw the opportunity she was looking for to talk to her mother. She could see from her window upstairs that her mom and Suzy were out at the pool lying in the sun. She felt that she was now ready to have a discussion with her mother about what she had seen.

Tracy put on her conservative two-piece swimsuit and went outside. Her mother was lying on her stomach on a lounger with her eyes closed. Suzy was sitting nearby reading a magazine.

Suzy looked up and smiled at her sister. Tracy used a head motion to tell Suzy to leave them alone. Obediently, she got up and walked past her sister.

"Hi Tracy, bye mom, I'm going over to Molly's for a little while."

Julie looked up and said, "Bye hon, be home for dinner."

Julie looked surprised to see Tracy pulling a lounge chair over next to her. Julie had been avoiding her daughter since this morning. She wasn't sure how much Tracy thought she knew but it was a very uncomfortable situation. She knew that she needed to act as normal as possible.

"Hi Tracy."

"Hi mom. Mind if I join you?"

"Please do," Julie said smiling, somewhat relieved that they were at least talking.

"Want me to put some oil on your back?" Tracy asked.

"Yea, thanks," Julie answered, lying back down.

Tracy picked up a bottle of tanning oil and moved her chair close to her mother. She poured some onto her mother's back and began to smooth it in, starting at her shoulders and moving down. When she got to the strap of her top she stopped.

"Let me open this so I don't get any on your bathing suit," Tracy said, quickly unsnapping the hook and letting the material fall to the sides.

"Oh!" Julie exclaimed as she felt the top loosen.

"That's better," Tracy said, beginning to spread the oil down her mother's back.

Tracy looked at her mom's body as she worked the oil into her skin. The skin on her back was tanned and smooth. She could find no blemishes or moles all the way to her waist. Her mom had only very conservative swimsuits and this one was no exceptions. The bottoms were cut high on her thigh but covered most of her butt. She always told her mom that she had a great body and needed to get some sexy cloths. Her mother would just laugh and say she was too old to be dressing sexy.

Tracy continued to smooth the oil down her mother's back, working it into her skin like a massage. When she reached her waist, she got up and moved around to straddle her mother, placing her knees on each side of her hips. Her mother looked back in surprise as she saw her daughter leaning over her.

"I'll give you a massage."

"Uh, ok, thanks," Julie said.

Tracy began to massage her mothers back, working her fingers over her shoulders. She heard her mother moan in pleasure as Tracy worked on her tense muscles.

"Mom, you and Jack are very close aren't you?

Tracy felt her mother tense.

"Uh, yes, I guess so. Jack is five years older than me and he has always felt very protective.

"When did he move here?"

"He moved here when your dad and I first got married."

"Why did he move close to you when the rest of your family is so far away."

"I don't know, I guess that he wanted a new start."

"How come Uncle Jack never married?"

"I guess he didn't find the right girl."

Tracy was quiet for a while, continuing to massage her mother's back. She scooted down when her hands got close to her mother's swimsuit bottom. She looked at her mother's ass and a strange thrill went through her. One side of her suit had pulled up between her cheeks exposing one white globe. Her mother had a gorgeous ass.

"Mom, you should get a thong bikini. You have a great butt."

"Oh, I couldn't wear one of those."

"Let's see what you would look like," Tracy said and quickly pulled the other side of her suit between her cheeks and then up, exposing her mother's bare ass.

"Tracy!" Julie said, pushing up on her arms as far as she could without exposing her bare breast.

"Wow!" was all Tracy could say as she stared down at her mother almost naked ass.

"Tracy, stop," Julie said but could do very little in her position.

Tracy felt the time was right.

"I saw you."

"What?" Julie said, fearing what her daughter meant.

"I saw you and Uncle Jack last night."

"What are you talking about, you weren't home last night."

"Yes I was. I got too much sun at the beach and came home early. I was upstairs and heard you come in. I saw you and your brother on the sofa.

"Oh my God, Tracy."

"I saw you mom, I saw you fucking your own brother," Tracy said, using the work 'fuck' for effect.

"Tracy, no, we weren't uh... we were... "

"You can't make any excuses, I saw you fucking."

Tracy heard her mom begin to sob, her worst fears realized.

"Tracy, I... I... you shouldn't have been there."

"Mom, don't try to put the blame on me, you were the one fucking your own brother. God mom how could you, what would dad think if he knew?"

"Oh Tracy, I can explain," her mother sobbed.

"No you can't. How does one explain having sex with their own brother?" Tracy said and waited for an answer. When none came she said, "Bye mom, I have things to do," and got up and walked into the house.

Julie sat up, calling after her daughter, not realizing she was naked from the waist up.

Tracy looked back with contempt but felt a thrill go through her when she saw her mother's large breasts hanging naked. She strode back to the house purposefully. Her mother could not see the smile on her face. Her plan had worked better than she had hoped.

Tracy stayed in her room the rest of the afternoon. Several times her mother knocked on her door and called out to her but she refused to answer. She had her mom where she wanted her and she was not about to let her off the hook.

Several hours later she heard Suzy call out to her. She opened her door and let her in.

"What's wrong with mom, her eyes are all red like she has been crying and she wouldn't tell me anything?"

"Don't worry sweetie, we just had a little disagreement. She will be ok. How about helping me dress for Steve? I need to pick out something sexy for a very special evening."

"What have you got planned? You are not going all the way are you?" Suzy said with excitement in her voice.

"Naw, but we are going to get a little frisky. When I go all the way, it is going to be with someone very special. That special person doesn't even know he is the one yet."

"Who is it?"

"I can't tell you yet but I will guarantee that you will know before he does. How does that sound?"

"God sis, you are acting really strange."

"I know, now help me find something to wear."

They picked out a very short skirt and a pullover short sleeve knit top.

"Can I take your cloths off for you?" Suzy asked with excitement in her voice.

"Sure," Tracy said, holding her arms in the air to her indicate that her sister could pull her shirt over her head.

Suzy pulled the top up and over her sister's head, leaving her in her lacy bra. Quickly she reached to the point between her breasts and opened the snap of her bra. She slid the straps off her shoulders and let the bra fall to the floor. She stood staring at her sister's firm white breasts with large puffy nipples. She couldn't help herself and brought her lips to one of her sister's nipples.

Both girls moaned as Suzy began to suck the now hard nipple in and out of her mouth like a baby trying to get milk. She pulled it into her mouth and bought her hand up to lift the other tit. Suzy could feel her pussy begin to drip into her panties.

After only a few seconds, Tracy pushed her sister away and said, "If you keep that up I'll never get dressed. My panties are already getting soaked. Now take my shorts and wet panties off for me."

Suzy acted like she was pouting but quickly reached down to pull her sister's shorts down, leaving her in a pair of pink panties. Suzy went to her knees to pull the panties down and off. The crotch momentarily caught between Tracy's wet lips before pulling free. Suzy was now only inches from her sister's pussy. She could already see a drop of clear juice forming again on her pussy lips. Quickly she brought her head forward, sticking her tongue out to lick the drop off.

"Oh Lord Suzy, you are driving me crazy. I really need to get dressed; Steve will be here in a few minutes. Now get my skirt and top."

Suzy got her sisters top and helped her pull it over her head. She was surprised when Tracy did not put on a bra. She knew her mother would never allow that. She was even more surprised when she helped her sister put on her short skirt without any panties.

"Mom is never going to let you get away with this," Suzy said looking at her sexy sister with amazement.

"Let me worry about that. Now I have something special to put on."

Tracy went to the back of her closet and brought out a pair of thigh high nylons. She sat on the bed and gave them to her sister, indicating that she should put them on her. She let Suzy kneel and rolled first one nylon then the other up her thighs. When they were both in place, she sat back on her hands and opened her legs, exposing her pussy teasingly, in invitation to her kneeling sister.

Suzy did not have to be told twice. Her face dove forward and her lips immediately began to suck. She heard her sister moan as she fell back on the bed. Suzy had just begun to suck when she felt her sister shudder. She was disappointed when her sister pushed her away.

"God, Suzy, I have to finish getting ready. We will have to finish this later."

"Promise?"

"Promise!"

Just as Tracy sat at her dresser to put her make up on, the doorbell rang.

"Can you get that for me squirt? Show Steve into the den."

Suzy hurried downstairs as the doorbell rang again. When she opened the door, she saw Tracy's smiling boyfriend. Suzy liked Steve; she thought he was a hunk. He had always been nice to her, unlike some of Tracy's friends.

Steve was tall for sixteen years old, almost six foot. He played high school football and baseball. His bright blue eyes and blond hair made him look like the all American boy.

"Hey sexy, you are looking great tonight."

Suzy smiled in spite of the fact that she knew he was full of it.

"Come on lover boy, Tracy will be down in a minute," Suzy said taking Steve's hand and leading him into the den.

Steve was talking to Suzy when Tracy walked in. He stopped in mid sentence when he saw her. He was delightfully surprised when he saw that she had her face made up. He knew her mother would not normally let her use a lot of make up. Steve was even more surprised that she had on very high heels.

"God, Tracy you look gorgeous. I thought we were going to stay home tonight?"

"We are, can't a girl get dressed up for her boyfriend if she wants too?"

"Absolutely!"

"Hey Suzy, how about getting us a coke?" Tracy asked her sister as she stepped into her boyfriend's arms.

Suzy looked back and saw her sister kissing her boyfriend. "God mom would have a fit if she saw that," Suzy said to no one.

When Suzy returned she found the two on the sofa, still kissing. She cleared her throat to indicate that she had returned. When they did not stop kissing, she walked over and put the sodas on the coffee table. She watched in wide- eyed amazement as the teenagers made out as if she wasn't even there. Her breath caught in her throat when she noticed that Steve already had a tent in his pants. When she saw Steve place his hand on her sister's thigh, she knew it was time to leave. However, her feet would not move. Besides, Tracy had not told her to 'disappear' yet.

Tracy spread her thighs a little to let Steve move his hand up higher. She heard her boyfriend moan when his hand reached the soft flesh of her thigh above the nylons. He was surprised that she did not have on the standard pantyhose.

Tracy knew her sister was still watching. She wanted to give her a little reward for being so good to her.

Suzy had never seen anything like it. Here was her sister on the sofa, right in front of her, making out with her boyfriend. She could feel her pussy begin to throb as she watched Steve move his hand slowly up her sister's thigh. She sucked in a breath when she remembered that her sister had not worn panties. At that moment, her sister decided to open her thighs further. She saw Steve's hand cover Tracy's naked pussy and then heard him moan in surprise at finding no cloth between his hand and her pussy lips.

Steve moved his lips from Tracy's and began to kiss down her neck. He was also very much aware that Tracy's little sister was watching them. If Tracy was ok with it he was ok. In fact, it was very exciting to have her little sister watching them. His hard cock was about to burst from his pants as he felt his fingers being soaked by Tracy's wet pussy. He was hoping this was the big night and that she would let him go all the way.

Tracy held Steve's head to her neck and looked at her sister. She saw her staring wide-eyed at what was going on right in front of her. She smiled at Suzy, winked and closed her eyes as she felt Steve's fingers open her pussy lips. She could not prevent her hips from moving up and down as her boyfriend rubbed her swollen lips. She spread her legs even farther apart, her skirt almost to her waist.

"Oh God Steve, you turn me on so much. Your fingers are making me crazy."

"God, my cock feels like it is going to tear through my pants. What's gotten into you tonight?"

"You!" Tracy said, reaching over, to Suzy and Steve's surprise, and grabbing Steve's hard cock inside his pants.

Steve moaned and moved his hips up into Tracy's hand. He couldn't believe what was happening. He was as hot as he had ever been in his life. Here he was on his girlfriend's sofa making out, with her thirteen-year-old sister watching. He though he would cum in his pants when he felt Tracy reach for his zipper. "My God she is going to unzip me," he thought.

Suzy was shaking as she watched her sister slowly pull her boyfriend's zipper down. She thought her heart was going to jump out of her chest when Tracy's hand disappeared inside his pants. She watched Steve fall back on the sofa and close his eyes as Tracy worked to free his hard cock. It was a tough job getting his stiff cock out of the small hole. Suzy felt her knees almost buckle when she saw Steve's cock bend and then pop out of his open pants. Tracy held Steve's large white cock in her hand. Even though Suzy only seen one other cock before, she knew this one was huge. The shaft was long and thick and the head was shaped like a mushroom. A stream of clear liquid began to run from the opening across her sister's fingers.

Tracy held Steve's throbbing cock in her hand, displaying it to Suzy. See saw her sister's eyes looking at her boyfriend's cock. Slowly she began to move her hand up and down. Her own pussy juice was soaking the back of her skirt now.

Tracy started to move her head toward the throbbing cock when they all heard a noise. Everyone jumped. Tracy pulled her hand away quickly, more from habit then fear. Steve had to struggle to get his hard cock back into his pants. He barely made it before Julie walked by the den on her way to the kitchen. Fortunately for all of them, Julie glanced in but did not stop.

"Show's over sweetie," Tracy said to her amazed sister. "Maybe next time. Come here."

Suzy walked over to Tracy. Tracy reached up and pulled her sister down and brought their lips together. Suzy could not believe her sister was kissing her right in front of her boyfriend. She opened her mouth to her sister's insistent tongue. Soon both girls were sucking each other tongues nosily.

Steve sat there in shock as he watched the two sister's kiss. He had never seen anything so erotic. Already this was a night he would never forget and it was just beginning.

After a long passionate kiss, Tracy released her sister. "Sweet dreams squirt."

Suzy walked out of the room in a total daze.

After Suzy left, Tracy got up and closed the French doors, leaving them cracked open about an inch. She turned out all of the lights except the one next to the sofa, and then put some soft music on the CD player. She returned to the sofa and sat next to Steve, wrapping her arms around him again.

"God Tracy, what about your mom?"

"Don't worry about her, she can get her own boyfriend," she answered with a smile.

Tracy brought her lips to Steve's again in a passionate kiss. She reached for Steve's shaking hand and brought it up and placed it on her breast. She heard Steve moan as his hand began to work on her soft tit.

Steve was excited beyond belief. Yet he was also afraid. Tracy's mom was only in the kitchen. She had always been around, never letting the two alone together for very long. What if she came in and saw them? And more importantly, where was Tracy's dad?

However, Steve was a horny sixteen-year-old boy and if Tracy was ok with this then he wasn't going to argue.

Soon, Steve had worked Tracy's shirt up and over one breast. He immediately brought his lips to the hard nipple. He heard Tracy moan and pull his head to her heaving breast. His lips worked hard, pulling the nipple into his mouth.

"Oh Steve, that feels wonderful. You have always been great at sucking my tits. How about eating my pussy now?"

Steve stopped sucking, thinking he had heard wrong. Tracy had never let him eat her. Sure he had wanted to but she had always resisted.

"What?" he asked.

"I want you to eat my pussy," she repeated.

Steve almost fell in his haste to get off the sofa and onto his knees. He pushed Tracy back, bringing her thighs up and across his shoulders. He had eaten pussy before so he knew what he was doing. Still he was so excited that his hands were shaking as he pushed her skirt up, exposing her sopping wet pussy. Suddenly, he was looking at Tracy's swollen pussy lips.

Her pussy was beautiful. The outer lips were spread, letting the fat inner lips peek out. A shinny juice coated the lips. Below, a clear fluid was running down between her ass cheeks. It was obvious that she was a very excited young lady.

Tracy could not suppress a moan when Steve's lips touched her warm thigh above her nylons. She felt his wet lips work quickly, leaving a trail of saliva as they worked toward her pussy. Tracy almost screamed when his lips reached her throbbing pussy. Suddenly she saw movement outside the barely cracked door. At first she thought Suzy had come back but then she realized that Suzy was not that tall. It was her mother. This was the most critical time, would her mother come in and stop them? Tracy was gambling that she would not. If she had played her cards right, her mother would be far too intimidated to interrupt them.

Tracy knew that she had won when, after several long minutes, nothing happened. Then, she was disappointed when she saw her mother leave the door. Well, she still had a great guy eating her pussy. She closed her eyes, enjoying her boyfriend's talented lips.

Suddenly, Tracy's eyes flew open when she heard a noise. It was almost a whimper. She saw that her mother was back at the door again. She knew that her mother could not leave. She was going to watch them. A shiver ran through Tracy.

Julie stood at the door aghast, her emotions running wild. She could not believe that her daughter was doing this. She knew that she should do something. Yet what could she do? Tracy had seen her and Jack and could easily tell her father. Her marriage would be over and her life ruined. How had she let this happen? How could she just stand there and let her daughter be eaten by her boyfriend. Suddenly, an unwanted thrill ran through her. She felt her pussy spasm and her panties began to get wet. God, what was she doing? She should either bust in there and stop this or leave. She found that she could do neither. She watched instead.

Tracy knew that she had won. Her mother would do nothing. She was in control. A thrill like she never felt before went through her and it wasn't just from Steve's tongue.

Steve's tongue was doing wonders for her. He was sucking and licking her pussy like he was a starving man. Tracy bucked her hips up to meet her lover's mouth. She could feel him sucking the juice from her hole, his tongue driving her crazy.

"God Steve, eat me. Your tongue feels so good. That's it, that's it, stick that tongue in deep, eat me, suck my cunt."

Tracy was talking loud so that her mother would miss nothing. She wanted her to know how good it was. She wanted her to know that she could get her pussy eaten too.

Julie's body was trembling as she watched and heard her daughter being eaten. She could see Steve's head moving up and down as he gave her daughter pleasure. She saw her daughter's thighs quiver as they wrapped tight around his head. She could almost feel Steve's tongue in her own pussy. Suddenly she realized that her hand was rubbing her pussy through her shorts. The crotch of her shorts was sopping wet. She tried one last time to get control of herself but it was no use. She knew that her moral soul was lost.

Finally, Tracy could take no more when she felt Steve begin to suck on her clit. Her thighs locked tight around his head as her climax began. She grunted and moaned as her pussy began to spasm around her lover's tongue. She pulled Steve's head tight into her as her body went stiff.

"Oh God, oh God, Steve eat me, eat me, I'm going to cummmmm..."

Tracy screamed loud as her body convulsed around Steve's invading tongue. Her body bucked and her head spun as spasm after spasm of pleasure went through her. The fact that her mother was watching added greatly to her pleasure.

Julie's hands worked on her cloth-covered crotch as her own body betrayed her. She let out a moan as her pussy began to quiver and squirt cum juice into her panties. She had to brace herself on the doorframe or risk falling down. Her legs squeezed together and her chest heaved as she climaxed right there watching her daughter have her pussy eaten.

As soon as Tracy recovered she pulled Steve back onto the sofa. She immediately unbuckled his pants and pulled the zipper down.

Steve lifted up so that she could pull his pants to his ankles. Steve put his head back on the sofa as he felt Tracy wrap her hand around his cock.

Tracy was hurrying so that her mother could see Steve's hard cock in case she had decided to leave.

Any thought that Julie had of leaving the lovers alone left when she saw the giant cock her daughter had in her hand. It was the largest cock she had ever seen. Immediately, her pussy began to pulse again. She stood transfixed as she watched her daughter use her hand on her boyfriend's cock. She could tell that her daughter had done this before.

Tracy worked Steve's cock up and down, bringing moans from the young boy. His cock felt so warm in her hand. She could feel it throbbing as she slid her hand up and down easily. She held the shaft in one hand and used her other to wrap around the swollen head. Steve's leaking juice made it easy for her to twist her hand over the sensitive head.

Julie, even from door, could even see the shinny liquid that was flowing continuously out of the large pulsing head. It was coating her daughter's hand, glistening in the low lamp light.

Julie could not stop herself as her hand unsnapped her shorts and pulled the zipper down. Both hands went inside her panties to feel her wet hairless pussy. It was like a swamp down there. She didn't think she had ever been so wet.

Tracy could see her mother still watching. She slowly brought her lips to the head of her lover's cock. All three people moaned when Tracy opened her lips and took the impossibly large head into her mouth. Her lips stretched as the wet head slid in. Tracy could taste the sweet flavor of her lover's cock. She had sucked him many times before. However, she had never let him cum in her mouth. Tonight would be different. She was going to drink every drop of his cum and her mother was going to watch.

Steve was in heaven. He was totally unaware of what was going on between mother and daughter. He could not see Tracy's mother unless he turned to the side. He never even thought to look. His thoughts were on the incredible feeling of this wonderful girls mouth. He had taught her well. He just wished that she would let him cum in her mouth.

Tracy took Steve's wet cock out of her mouth and began to lick the shaft. As her tongue ran up and down the shaft, she watched her mother through the door. She made it a point of making loud sucking sounds so that her mother could hear how much she enjoyed sucking cock.

"Oh God Steve, I love to suck your cock. It fills my mouth so full. Do you like for me to suck you, tell me, do you like having my lips on you hard cock?"

"Oh Jesus Tracy, I can't stand it. You lips are incredible. I love it, suck me, oh God suck me."

Tracy took his cock back into her mouth and began to suck hard. She used her hand to work the shaft up and down, letting her saliva make him slippery. The room was filled with Steve's moans and the loud sucking sounds that Tracy was making with her mouth.

"Oh God Tracy, I'm getting close."

This was normally the signal for Tracy to take his cock out of her mouth and jerk him off. That wasn't going to happen this time.

"Tracy, Tracy, I'm going to cum," Steve warned.

Tracy doubled her efforts, not letting the head out of her mouth for a second.

"Tracy take it out or I'm going to shoot in your mouth."

Steve heard Tracy moan. He couldn't control it anymore. He felt his balls tighten up and begin to pump cum up the long shaft. His head was spinning with excitement. She was going to take his cum in her mouth.

"Here it cum's, oh God I'm cummmming... "

Tracy felt the first volley of hot white cum squirt with incredible force into her mouth. Then it came again and again. She could feel his cum run up his shaft and pour into her mouth. Her mouth was rapidly filling to its capacity, but she didn't want to swallow, she was saving that.

Julie could not believe that her daughter was taking her boyfriend's cum into her mouth. Her own pussy was throbbing. She was close to another climax as she watched her daughter jerk her boyfriend off into her mouth.

Finally, the flow eased. Tracy had taken in all. Her cheeks were puffed out as she tried to hold his large load. Steve was a very heavy cummer.

Tracy eased her mouth off his wilting cock, closing her mouth tightly. When she looked up, she was staring directly into her mother's eyes through the crack in the door.

Julie knew her daughter could see her. She was looking directly at her with her mouth filled with cum. Still, Julie could not turn away. She knew that her daughter wanted her to see this. She felt pleasure ripple through her as she watched her daughter swallow. She could see her daughter's throat muscles move as the large load of cum slid down her throat. Julie felt her body spasm. Her pussy throbbed as she began to cum watching her daughter drink her lovers cum. She felt faint as her legs quivered and her hips moved back and forth.

Tracy swallowed every drop of cum, never letting her eyes leave her mother's. She couldn't imagine why she had waited this long to drink Steve's cum. It tasted wonderful.

When Tracy's mouth was almost empty, she opened it, showing her mother the sticky remains on her tongue. She closed her mouth to swallow again and then licked her lips.

Julie staggered from the den and upstairs to her room. She fell on the bed and cried.

An hour later, Tracy kissed Steve at the door and watched him practically float down the sidewalk. Boys were so easy to please she thought.

As she went to her room, she stopped by Suzy's door. She opened the door quietly, intending to give Suzy some sexual relief. However, she saw her sister asleep on her bed, covers thrown to the side. She walked over to the bed. She saw that Suzy only had a pair of panties on. Her hand was buried inside. The crotch was soaked.

Tracy did not know until later that Suzy had snuck back downstairs to peek at her sister. What she found was her mother standing at the door masturbating. She sat on the steps and played with herself as she watched her mother cum several times. She had a pretty good idea of what her mother was seeing inside the room. She could hear her sister and Steve's groans. Finally, she had crawled back to her bed and used her hand on herself until she passed out.

Tracy bent over and kissed her sister on the cheek, then pulled the covers over her. She went to her room a very satisfied young lady. This had been a great day.

    Chapter 5


Tracy came down to breakfast a little late the next morning. Suzy and her mom were already sitting at the table. Tracy was not that hungry so she just got a bowl of cereal and sat next to her sister.

"Sleep good last night squirt?" Tracy said with a smile.

"Like a log."

"So did I. How about you mom?" Tracy said looking over at her mother.

Her mother did not answer but instead got up and took her plate to the sink.

Tracy shrugged her shoulder at her sister then smiled.

"Mom, we need to talk," Tracy said, not looking up from her cereal.

Her mother did not acknowledge her and began to clean off the dishes and put them into the dishwasher.

Tracy looked over at Suzy and whispered, "Leave us alone for a while sweetie."

Suzy jumped up and kissed Tracy on her cheek as she left.

"Get a cup of coffee and sit down mom," Tracy said in a firm tone.

Julie turned and stared at her daughter but then went to the coffee maker and poured herself a cup. She brought it over and sat across from her daughter, preferring not to look at her.

"Mom, you know I saw you watching me last night. That is not very polite."

"Tracy, you know my rules, yet you brought that boy into our house and gave him... you sucked... you know," Julie stuttered, clearly uncomfortable with the conversation.

"I sucked his cock mom".

"Tracy!" Julie screamed, "I won't have that kind of language in my house."

"Don't get on your high horse with me mom, remember I saw you with Uncle Jack on the living room sofa and if my eyes did not deceive me you were sucking his cock. Your own brother," Tracy said her voice louder then she wanted.

Julie opened her mouth to respond but nothing came out. She looked down at her coffee in silence.

"Mom, let's go to your room. We don't want little pictures with big ears to hear us," Tracy said, concerned that Suzy might have heard what she said. Tracy was not ready for Suzy to know about her mother yet. That time would come soon.

Tracy got up and walked out of the kitchen. She could hear her mother cleaning up the remaining dishes. She would wait for her in her room.

Tracy was standing at the bureau in her parent's room, pretending to look in the mirror at something on her face when her mother walked in. She saw her walk over and sit down on the bed without a word. Tracy turned and walked over to sit next to her mom.

"Mom, I want to know everything," Tracy said, her voice sounding loud in the quiet room. "When did you Uncle Jack start having sex?"

There was a long silence before Tracy hear her mother whisper, "Twelve."

"Twelve, what does twelve mean?" Tracy asked, not knowing her mother was talking about her age.

"I was twelve years old when we first had sex," her mother said with resignation in her voice.

"Oh my God mother, you were younger then Suzy when you first had sex. Wow, and Uncle Jack must have been seventeen," Tracy said doing the quick math. "Good God mother, you have been preaching to me about waiting to have sex for years and here you are telling me you had sex when you were twelve with your seventeen year old brother."

"Don't make it seem so dirty. It wasn't dirty, it was beautiful," Julie said, her voice beginning to crack, tears starting to flow.

"Wait a minute, you had sex when you were twelve and it is beautiful. I give my boyfriend a blowjob and it is dirty? You are such a hypocrite."

"I have only tried to protect you, to keep you from making the same mistakes that I have."

"I think I can make my own mistakes, thank you," Tracy said in a huff.

Mother and daughter were silent for a long time.

"Mother, tell me about Suzy. She does not look like dad or me. She looks an awful lot like Uncle Jack."

Tracy heard her mother moan and begin to sob. She wasn't going to let her off the hook. She wanted to hear everything, so she waited. She had all day.

After a long silence her mother began to talk quietly. "When you were a little over a year old, your dad and I had some marital trouble. We separated. I didn't have any money or any place to go. Jack had an apartment so I moved in with him. Thank God he was here."

"Why didn't you just go home?"

"They knew."

"Your family knew about Uncle Jack and you?" Tracy said in shock.

"Yes, mom caught us when I was fifteen. I moved in with my aunt and Jack moved out."

"Jesus!" Tracy said.

"Well, after I moved in with Jack, we tried to stay away from each other, but it was impossible. Soon, we were sleeping together," Julie continued. "I still loved your dad and missed him a great deal. Unfortunately, I found out that I was pregnant with Jack's baby after several months. I stayed with Jack for several more months, but we both knew that this could not last."

"How did you get back together with dad?"

"He called one night and asked me to go out. He said he missed me terribly. I lied to him and told him that I had been dating another man and than he had made me pregnant. I told your dad that the guy had left me when he found out about the baby. Your dad was wonderful about it. He is the most amazing man I have ever known. He said he wanted me back under any circumstances and that he would raise Suzy as his own. I moved back in with him that very week. That's the whole story."

"Wow," Tracy said, her head spinning. Yet she wasn't done with her mother yet. "Obviously you and Uncle Jack continued to see each other, to have sex?"

"Not for a long while. It was almost three years later. He had joined the Army and went all over the world. It was good for him and for me. When he came back, we tried to be just brother and sister but it started all over again."

Tracy saw that her mother had stopped crying. It seemed like she was glad to have someone to talk to. This had obviously been bothering her for years.

Tracy took a chance and asked another question out of the blue.

"What about your other affair?" Tracy said. She did not think her mother had had another affair. She wasn't even sure where the question came from.

"Other affair, I never... uh... oh God Tracy, how did you know about that?"

"Oh my God mom, you had another affair?"

Julie moaned, realizing that she had made a big mistake. There was no way her daughter could have known about Hal.

"Tell me, mother, I told you that I want to know everything."

Julie started to cry again. She reached over to get another tissue from the night table.

"Hal was our next door neighbor. He was an older man, in his mid forties. He was always so nice to me. When his wife died in a car accident, he was left alone. His wife could not have children so he had no family. I tried to comfort him in his grief. Well one thing led to another and before I knew it we were having an affair."

"Good God mother, you can't control yourself can you? You are like a slut!" Tracy said before she realized the harshness of her words.

Her mother started sobbing again. Tracy felt sorry for her mother now and put her arm around her. Her mother leaned her head into her daughter's shoulder and cried like a baby.

When Julie could get control of herself, she started to talk again. "I am a slut. The truth hurts. I can't seem to control my sexual urges. That is one of the reasons that I still have sex with your Uncle. He is a safe outlet. If I didn't have him, I would be out looking for partners and that would certainly end my marriage. Jack knows that."

The room was silent again except for Julie's occasional sob.

"I guess since I have told you this much, I should tell you the rest."

"There's more," Tracy said incredulously.

"I got pregnant by Hal," Julie said, sucking in her breath waiting for her daughter's wrath.

"You got pregnant again?" Tracy said, looking at her mother in amazement. The words hung in the air for a long time before the next obvious question came from Tracy. "What happened to the baby mom?" Tracy asked, fearing the answer.

"I had an abortion," Julie answered through sobs.

"You aborted a little brother or sister of mine? Mother how could you?" Tracy screamed, tears coming to her eyes for the first time. "Why didn't you just have it like Suzy. I am sure dad would never have known."

"Oh, he would have known alright," Julie said then paused for a long time. Hal was... " Julie tried to speak then swallowed hard. "Hal was African American, the baby would have been black!"

For once Tracy did not know what to say. It was just overwhelming to her. She did not know whether to hit her mother and to hug her. She was angry with her and felt sorry for her at the same time. She questioned now if she had done the right thing in finding all this out about her mother. Their relationship would never be the same again.

"Mother, I know you can't take birth control pills but why on earth did you not use some other type of contraceptive."

"Tracy, I can take the birth control pill."

"You can! Then why in God's name don't you?"

"It's hard to explain, but let me try. I think it is all tied up in my lack of control of my sexual urges. I even went to a psychologist for over a year. He told me that subconsciously, the thought of getting pregnant is a gigantic turn-on for me. It is kind of like people that play Russian roulette. There's one bullet in the gun. The excitement is in seeing how many times you can pull the trigger before you reach the chamber with the bullet in it. I don't fully understand it, but I have grown to accept it."

The room was so quiet that you could hear the big grandfather clock downstairs striking the hour.

Mother and daughter looked at each other. Julie wrapped her arms around her daughter as they both laid back on the bed. She felt Tracy begin to sob and pulled her close to her breasts.

Tracy did not even know why she was crying. Was it for the brother or sister she never had? Was it because her mother was a slut? She still felt the conflicting emotion of sorrow and anger. How could her mother have done this to her father? How could she have had an abortion? She suddenly realized that she must have inherited her sexual urges from her mother. Otherwise, how could she have done some of the things she had done? She concluded that she still felt a thrill at using her knowledge to get what she wanted from her mother. Now she had so much more.

Tracy felt her mother shift under her to get more comfortable. That forced Tracy's face onto her mother's soft breast. Tracy could feel her mother's nipple under her cheek. Her tears had caused her mother's blouse to get wet.

Julie was wearing a white blouse that she had tied around her waist. She had on a pair of fairly lose Bermuda shorts. Under her blouse she had worn a frilly bra.

Tracy felt a thrill go through her as she put one hand on her mother's bare midriff and rubbed her gently. She could feel her mother's breast rise and fall as she inhaled and exhaled. Tracy's hand moved in bigger and bigger circles as she pushed her cheek into her mother's soft breast. Soon, her fingers were under the tied area of the blouse and moving upward. She thought she felt her mother's breathing increase.

When the tips of Tracy's finger's touched the underside of her mother's bra covered breast, a little shiver went through her. She felt her mother move as if to rise up. Tracy used the weight of her head to keep her mother on her back. Then she slowly, began to untie her mother's blouse.

"Tracy," her mother said and brought her hand to Tracy's to stop her.

Tracy did not let that stop her. She continued to untie the blouse until it was open. Then she opened the two buttons that were holding the blouse closed. Her mother's hand was on hers but it did not stop her.

"Tracy please," her mother pleaded. She held her daughter's hand tight.

"Mother, stop!" Tracy said sternly, pulling back to look into her mother's eyes. She saw fear, but there was more. Tracy had learned so much about her mother today. She felt that now she might know her mother better then she knew herself.

Tracy opened her mother's blouse and pulled it apart. She looked down at her mother's full breasts still covered in her lacy bra. She saw that her mother's breathing had increased. The white swells of her breasts above her bra were moving more rapidly up and down. She looked up at her mother's eyes as she took hold of the bra snap between her breasts. She held her mother's stare as she unhooked the clasp and let the bra snap to the sides. Her mother moaned as her breasts were bared.

Tracy looked down at her mother's bare tits. Her tits were still firm for her age with just a little sag that caused them to flatten slightly. Her mom's nipples were truly large. The brown skin under the now hard nipple covered half of each tit. Tracy could not control herself. Her mouth dove down and took one large nipple in her mouth. Her hand grabbed the other tit and squeezed. She heard her mother moan.

"Tracy, Tracy, for God's sake stop," Julie said, fearing the wrath of her daughter if she tried to stop her physically.

Tracy ignored her mother, sucking loudly on one tit before moving on to the other one to do the same thing. She wrapped both hands around one large tit and squeezed so that the she could suck the flesh above her hands. Tracy never realized how erotic it could be to suck on a woman's tits. The fact that this was her mother made it ever better.

After Tracy had both tits wet with her saliva and the nipples as hard as pebbles, she moved up to look down on her mother. She saw that her mother's eyes were closed and she was breathing heavy from her mouth. Tracy slowly lowered her lips. Her mother jumped and closed her mouth tight when she felt her daughter's lips on hers.

Julie couldn't believe that this was happening to her. Her daughter was actually kissing her. Yet she was powerless to stop it. She had bared her soul to her daughter and now she had total power over her. She knew that she had no way out.

"Open your mouth mother," Tracy said.

Julie hesitated. She had never kissed a female before, at least not like this. Even if she had, this would still be different; this was her own daughter. However, when she felt her daughter's lips on hers again, she let her lips open slightly.

That was all Tracy needed as she pushed her tongue through her mother's lips and into her mouth. Both women moaned.

Julie could not help herself and almost in reflex began to suck on her daughter's tongue. She could taste her daughter's sweet saliva as it flowed into her mouth. Her daughter's lips were so soft, unlike any man she had ever kissed.

Tracy started to move her tongue in and out of her mother's mouth. She mashed her lips to hers and pushed her tongue in as deep as possible. Her hands were still busy squeezing her mother's heaving breasts. Tracy pulled her lips back and began to use her tongue to lick her mother's lips. She licked gently across the lower lip then she did the same to the upper lip, savoring the soft feel.

"God Tracy, what are you doing to me?"

Tracy pulled away from her mother without answering. She slowly began to unbutton her own blouse. She pulled it off and then removed her bra. She saw her mother looking at her tits. She reached under them and held them up to her. She was proud of her firm breasts.

Julie could see that her daughter had tits like hers. They were younger and firmer but had the same shape and were almost as big. She watched as her daughter slowly brought one of her tits over to her. Julie opened her mouth when the nipple touched her lips. She closed her eyes and began to suck. Tracy's moans began to excite the older woman. She began to suck harder, pulling as much of the tit as she could into her mouth.

Tracy pulled one tit away and replaced it with the other one. She let her mother suck and lick her large breasts for a long time. Her pussy was throbbing by the time she pulled back.

Tracy got off the bed and quickly pulled her shorts off, leaving her naked. She saw her mother looking at her naked body. She climbed back on the bed and put one leg over her mother's prone body, lying down on top of her. She centered her breasts on her mother's and pushed her chest down. Her breasts were now on her mother's, nipple to nipple. She dropped her head and again brought her lips to her mother's. Julie did not resist. The two excited women's lips locked as one as their tits mashed together, tongues deep in each other's mouth.

When Tracy pulled away, her mother eyes had a glassy look. Her breasts were heaving, trying to get air into her lungs. Tracy got off the bed and knelt between her mother's legs, bringing her hands up to the snap of her mother's shorts. She saw her mother sit up onto her elbows and look down at her in shock.

"Tracy, God no, this has gone far enough. This isn't right, we must stop this now," Julie said in panic.

Tracy did not stop. Her hands worked quickly to open her mother's shorts and pull the zipper down. When she reached up and grabbed the waist ban of her shorts, her mother's hands tried to stop her.

"Put you hands down mother."

"Tracy please let me up. We can forget that this ever happened."

"Shut up mother," Tracy said and pulled hard on the waist of her shorts, bringing them and her panties down her thighs. She pulled them down her legs and threw them on the floor. When she looked back up, she gasped. There in front of her was her mother's pussy. Her legs were almost closed but she could see it. She could see the hairless slit of her pussy between her thighs. Tracy reached up and firmly pushed her mother's thighs apart. She heard her mother moan and saw her turn her head to the side as if she couldn't bear to watch.

Now Tracy could see her entire pussy. She moved closer between her mother's thighs. As she neared her pussy, she could smell her excitement. It was not an unpleasant smell. It was a musky smell, like her own pussy. She liked the smell.

Julie could feel her daughter's breath on her thighs as she moved closer to her exposed pussy. She felt so exposed, exposed like never before. This was the first time a female had ever been this close to her pussy. She had to look down. When she did, she saw that her daughter was staring at her pussy. Her eyes were wide in admiration.

God Tracy thought, her pussy is beautiful. The large outer lips could not contain the swollen inner lips. There was a clear juice all over both sets of lips and a stream of clear juice was running out of her hole. The outer lips were as smooth as a baby's butt. There was not a stubble of hair anywhere. She realized that the laser treatment her mother had several years ago was not for skin blemishes. She had had all her pubic hair removed permanently.

Her mother's pussy fascinated Tracy. Obviously she had never seen a pussy this close before. She used her fingers to spread the lips apart, looking at the delicate inner lips. She could see that they were very swollen with excitement. Her mother's clit fascinated her even more. It looked like a miniature penis. It stuck out by more than a quarter of an inch and had a little mushroom head. Tracy cold actually see it throb. She blew her warm breath on it, making it vibrate with excitement. When she touched it with her tongue, her mother moaned deep in her throat.

Julie was almost delirious. Having her daughter's mouth so close to her pussy was driving her mad with desire. She had never had her pussy played with like this before. Most men just wanted to eat it; Tracy was making love to it.

Slowly Tracy pushed her tongue between the lips. She heard her mother groan again and squeeze her pussy around her tongue. Tracy found a well of juice deep inside. When her tongue pulled back into her mouth, it was coated with her thick syrup. Tracy groaned this time as she swallowed her mother's juice. The taste was musky and almost sweet, not at all unpleasant. Then Tracy opened her mom's pussy wide and looked inside. She could see the tiny pee hole near the clit. She touched it with her tongue and her mother jumped. She had discovered that this was a sensitive place also. She licked it again, making her mother cry out in pleasure.

Finally, Tracy pushed her mother's thighs up until they were pressing on her breasts. "Mom, I'm going to eat your pussy now. If you don't want me to, I will stop. Tell me, tell me if you want me to eat you?"

Tracy waited. Her mother was moaning but otherwise said nothing, her eyes closed tight.

"Okay, I won't eat you," Tracy said, acting as if she was going to get up.

"No!" her mother almost screamed. "I mean... I mean, please Tracy do it."

"Do what?"

"Oh don't make me say it... please."

"Tell me mother, say it."

"Oh God... Tracy... eat me, please eat my pussy."

Julie screamed, her climax already beginning as soon as Tracy's mouth touched her. Her hips bucked up almost causing Tracy to lose contact.

Tracy opened her mouth, capturing most of her mother's pussy inside. She sucked the fat lips deep into her mouth, working her tongue over the smooth surface. She heard her mother moaning continuously. When she placed her mouth over her hole, her mouth filled rapidly with juice. As soon as she would swallow, it would fill again. She drank ever drop, going back for more. Her mother's thighs squeezed around her head, holding her head in place as she climaxed over and over.

All too soon, Tracy felt her mother push her head away, her pussy now very satisfied. Tracy looked one last time at her mother's swollen pussy lips, her hole still pulsing. It suddenly occurred to her that she had come from that very place fifteen years ago.

Julie looked like she was asleep when Tracy moved up to lie next to her. Yet she was still breathing heavy. Tracy leaned over and placed her wet cum soaked lips on her mother's for a kiss. She was happy when her mother responded, sucking in her probing tongue.

Tracy could feel her pussy juices running down her legs as she got up and straddled her mother's body near her breasts. Her mother looked up at her in shock. Her eyes grew wide as Tracy slowly inched up her body, bringing her pussy closer and closer.

"Tracy, what are you doing?" her mother asked, panic in her voice.

Tracy moved closer, her pussy almost touching her mother's chin.

"Tracy, I can't... I... I never... please."

Tracy didn't listen. She moved her pussy up until it was over her mother's mouth. "Eat me mother," she said, lowering her pussy until her swollen lips touched her mother's mouth. Her mother's protests were cut off as her mouth filled with the taste of her daughter's pussy. The first taste of pussy she had ever had.

Tracy moved her pussy around, coating her lips and chin with her juices. "Mother use your tongue," she demanded.

Julie knew there was no way out. With a groan of surrender, she pushed her tongue deep into her daughter's pussy. She felt her mouth fill with her daughter's juice and heard her cry of pleasure. Then her daughter pushed down hard, almost smothering her. Julie opened her mouth and let her daughter use it for her pleasure. She felt her daughter's thighs tense.

"Yes mother, suck me, suck my cunt. I'm cummmming...

Tracy's body convulsed as wave after wave of perverted pleasure overtook her. Her thighs quivered and her body shook as she released everything she had into her mother's open mouth.

Some time later, Tracy awoke; she was lying close to her mother, her arm and leg across her body like a lover. She saw that her mother was awake, staring at the ceiling.

"That was wonderful mom, we will have to do this again."

"Tracy, we shouldn't have... "

"Stop mom, you know you enjoyed it, so don't try to deny it. You are going to enjoy a lot of things from now on. You really don't have much choice in the matter anyway."

Julie turned on her side, away from Tracy. She knew her daughter was right, she had enjoyed it and she didn't have much choice. Suddenly she tensed when she felt her daughter run her hand down her spine, stopping to caress her ass.

"Mom, when is Uncle Jack coming over again?" Tracy asked, squeezing one firm cheek, laying her head on her shoulder from behind.

"He is supposed to come to dinner tonight. Why?"

"I want you to ask him over tomorrow."

Julie turned to her daughter with concern on her face. "Why?"

"Because I want to watch you."

"What do you mean 'watch you'?" She asked, her voice quivering.

"Alright mother, I want to watch you fuck your brother again." Tracy saw her mother's face pale.

"That's impossible. Are you crazy?"

"No it's not impossible or crazy. You invite him over to the pool. I want you to fuck him outside at the pool. I will watch you from my bedroom window."

"No, absolutely not!" Julie screamed.

Tracy got up and picked up her clothes and turned to walk out of the room. She stopped and turned back to her mother. "Is dad still due home tonight?" She did not wait for an answer before leaving the room.

    Chapter 6


There was a great deal of tension in the air between Tracy and her mom that evening at the dinner table. Tracy's father had made it home and Uncle Jack was there for dinner. Everyone was talking and laughing except Julie. She was obviously worried.

"Dad, could I talk to you after dinner?" Tracy asked, looking over at her mother for a reaction. Her mother's eyes were wide.

"Sure sweetheart, what's up?"

"Oh nothing, I just want to talk to you about some things."

"Jack," Julie said quickly, "how about joining me at the pool tomorrow if you are free? I think everyone will be gone and I will be all by myself."

Suzy started to say something about being home when Tracy kicked her under the table. She closed her mouth and looked at her sister.

"Sure Julie, I was just going to change the oil in the car and clean out the garage. I can get that done early," Jack responded eagerly.

When dinner was over, Tracy's dad joined her in the living room. He sat down and put his arm around her shoulder. "Now what did you need to talk to me about sweetheart?"

"Nothing really dad, I just wanted to know if we could go out sometime. You know, like we used to do, just you and me. Maybe we could go to dinner or something."

"I would love to do that. We haven't been on one of our dates in a long time. I have plans this weekend but I'm free next Saturday."

"Wonderful, then it's a date," Tracy said, hugging her dad.

On her way to her room, Tracy passed her mom.

Julie stopped her daughter. "What about Suzy?" She whispered in an angry tone.

Tracy knew what she meant. "I'll take care of Suzy."

"What if your Uncle Jack sees you?" Julie said, trying desperately to find some reason why this couldn't work.

"If you keep him occupied, he will be to busy to see me," Tracy said with a sarcastic smile.

Fortunately the following day was bright and sunny, a perfect for the pool.

Tracy had Suzy tell her mom that she was going to Molly's house. She then asked Suzy to stay in her room and be very quiet. Suzy had a lot of questions but her sister told her to wait and they would all be answered. She told her she had a big surprise for her this afternoon.

Jack arrived at about twelve thirty. There was one thing on his mind and it wasn't swimming. He had not even brought a bathing suit. He was disappointed when he saw that his sister had one on. "I thought we were... you know we would... " Jack stammered, fearing he had misinterpreted Julie's meaning.

"Don't worry Jack, we will fuck," Julie said with a little smile. "I'll get you a pair of Don's swim trunks.

Jack was very confused.

Tracy snuck her sister into her room while her mom was getting ready. She held her finger to her lips to indicate that Suzy needed to be very quiet. As soon as Tracy's door was closed, she took her sister in her arms for a passionate kiss. When their lips parted, Suzy was breathless.

"What's going on?" Suzy whispered.

"I told you, I have a big surprise for you, but I can't tell you, I'll have to show you," Tracy said as she began to take her sister's clothes off. Suzy stood silent as her sister stripped her naked. Then Tracy had her lay on the bed.

Suzy saw that Tracy had on a short terry cloth robe. It looked like she was naked underneath.

Tracy figured that she had a few minutes until her mom and Jack got busy so she crawled onto the bed next to her sister. She saw that her sister was very excited, her body trembling. She brought her hands to her sister's always-hard nipples and squeezed. Suzy moaned with pleasure.

"Oh God I love that," Suzy said.

Tracy brought her lips to her sister's for a kiss. Their tongues immediately began to work in each other's mouth. Tracy could see disappointment on Suzy's face when she pulled away. She took Suzy's face in her hands and looked into her eyes. She had a very naughty thought. She wasn't sure where she got these nasty ideas.

"Open your mouth," Tracy whispered.

Suzy looked surprised but did as her sister asked. Tracy leaned over her, filling her own mouth with saliva. Slowly she let it pour from her mouth into her sister's. When her sister moaned too loud, she quickly covered her mouth with her own, hoping her mother had not heard. She pulled away and looked into her sister's eyes and saw a wild excitement.

"Open."

Suzy complied, closing her eyes.

Again Tracy passed her saliva to her sister, spilling some on her cheek. She quickly used her tongue to lift it and deposit it in her mouth, her tongue following quickly. Tracy thought that this was the most erotic and personal thing that she had ever done. From her sister's reaction, she agreed. It almost seemed more personal then eating pussy.

The two young lover's kissed for a while until both were squirming with passion. Hearing a noise outside, Tracy held her finger to her mouth and went to the window. She saw her uncle but not her mom. As she stood there watching, she had a thought. She went to her dresser and found her video camera. This would be perfect. She opened the window very quietly and placed the camera on the ledge, aiming it at her uncle and zooming in close.

She smiled at her confused sister and walked over to her vanity to fix her hair. She saw her sister get up and walk over behind her. She leaned back when Suzy's arms wrapped around her waist. She loved the closeness she now had with her sister. A moan escaped her lips when Suzy's hands came up to squeeze her covered breasts, her lips on her bare neck. She could feel her pussy juice already begin to run down her thighs.

Suzy played with her sister's soft tits, enjoying the closeness as well. Her hands dropped to her sister's thighs, below the robe. She caressed the soft skin, moving up; pulling the robe up until it was over her sister's ass cheeks. When she looked down, she couldn't help herself; she dropped to her knees, her face inches from her sister's ass.

"Suzy, what are you doing?" Tracy breathed.

Suzy did not answer. Her lips felt like they were on fire as they touched one incredibly soft ass cheek. Her tongue licked in a circle then trailed down, leaving wetness behind. She heard her sister moaning as she licked and kissed the entire surface of one cheek. She then moved to the other side, doing the same thing.

"Suzy, God, you are making me crazy."

Suzy smiled and brought her hands up to her sister's cheeks. Her heart felt like it was going to jump out of her chest as she pulled, separating the cheeks.

Tracy leaned forward, bracing herself on the dresser, her body beginning to tremble.

Suzy's body was trembling as well. Her hands were shaking as she held her sister's cheeks wide apart. She saw her sister's little star shaped asshole inches from her face. She was so focused on her sister's ass that she didn't even notice the clear juice dripping down her sister's thighs. Like a magnet, her mouth was drawn toward the tiny hole, her tongue already out. An electric shock went through both girls when Suzy's tongue touched the little hole.

Tracy's body shivered as she felt her sister's tongue circle her asshole. It was just so nasty. She couldn't believe that her sister was licking her asshole. Suddenly she felt pressure from behind. No it couldn't be, she thought, she is not going to stick her tongue inside. The pressure increased until the tiny ring gave up and let Suzy's tongue enter her ass.

Tracy groaned deep in her throat. Almost in reflex she pushed her ass back at her sister's mouth. In a second the probing tongue was buried deep in her asshole.

"Oh my God, oh my God, oh my God," Tracy moaned over and over.

Suzy held her tongue firm, continuing to push forward until her lips were touching the skin around the tiny hole. Her mouth was drooling saliva down her chin. She could feel her sister's ass squeeze her tongue. It was a tight fit. She held her tongue there as her sister's body shook, her face surrounded by her soft ass cheeks. When she pulled her tongue back, the tight ring closed. Immediately she pushed in again, forcing the ring apart. Then her tongue came out again. Her head was spinning. She was fucking her sister's ass with her tongue.

Tracy was moaning over and over, her ass moving back and forth. Suddenly she felt her sister's mouth begin to suck her hole. Tracy could take no more.

"Oh God Suzy... Suzy I'm going to... God I'm cummmmingggg." Tracy screamed, no longer caring if her mother heard.

Suzy would have smiled with pride had her mouth not already been occupied. Her lips sucked and her tongue pushed in deep as her sister's asshole contracted and pulsed. It was an incredible feeling. She was proud that she had gotten her sister off by sucking her asshole. She knew she would do this again.

Tracy was practically lying on the dresser, her ass still in her sister's face. She felt her sister kiss her tiny hole one last time before letting her ass cheeks close. Then Tracy turned and dropped to her knees in front of Suzy, taking her in her arms.

"Thank you," Tracy said, pulling Suzy's reluctant lips to hers. She could taste herself on hr sister's swollen lips and tongue. "God Suzy, you are something else."

Suddenly she remembered why they were here. She jumped up and went to the window. She saw her mother walking out of the house with a couple of drinks. Tracy reached over and pressed the record button on the camera. She turned back to Suzy. "Suzy, get on the bed and wait until I tell you to come over here." Tracy did not want her mom to see Suzy just yet. She then turned back to the window, staying back slightly in case Uncle Jack looked up.

Julie knew that her daughter was watching her as she walked out to Jack with two drinks in her hands. She had worn her sexiest swimsuit and a pair of high heels. Well, if she wants to watch, I'll give her a show she thought. She swayed her as in an exaggerated fashion as she walked.

"Wow, you look sexy today sis!" Jack said.

"All for you," Julie said handing Jack his drink and then sitting down across from him. Jack sat back on his lounger facing away from the house.

"I thought we were going to... you know," Jack said.

"We are."

"Well let's go," Jack said eagerly starting to get up.

"Why not do it here," Julie said looking up at the window at her daughter.

"Here at the pool?" Jack asked in amazement. They had never done anything so risky before.

"Why not, no one is home," Julie said standing up. She reached behind her and unhooked her bathing suit top, pulling the arm straps down, freeing her large breasts. As she dropped the top to the ground, she looked up defiantly at her daughter, forcing her breasts out in an exaggerated manner. Then she straddled Jack's waist, bringing her tits to his mouth. A thrill went through her immediately, causing her pussy to begin to leak. She stared at the window as her brother sucked one breast then the other. She was shocked when she saw her daughter drop her robe and stand at the window naked.

After a few minutes, Julie pulled away and stood up. "Stand up sweetie," she said, pulling her brother to his feet. She went into his arms immediately, pressing her breasts to his bare chest and bringing their lips together.

Tracy watched, realizing her mother was going to put on a show. She felt her pussy begin to drip again as she watched her mother and uncle kiss. She saw Julie begin to grind her hips into her brother's groin. Then she watched as her mother began to kiss down Uncle Jack's chest. Tracy was amazed when she saw her mother squat and pull her brother's swim trunks down, freeing his hard cock. Tracy moaned as she saw her uncle's cock in the bright sunlight.

Julie looked up to make sure her daughter was watching before she opened her mouth to take her brother inside. She would show her daughter. If she wanted to see her fuck, she would get to see it all.

"Suzy come here," Tracy said.

Suzy came over and stood next to her sister, looking out the window.

"Oh my God!" Suzy whispered. "That's mom and Uncle Jack! Tracy, she is sucking his cock."

"I know sweetie."

"When... how... what the heck is going on?" Suzy stammered.

"Well, I caught mom the other day fucking Uncle Jack in the living room. Uncle Jack doesn't know that I know, but mom does," Tracy said, pulling Suzy in front of her and wrapping her arms around her waist. "She is putting on a little show for me today."

"I can't believe it, mom is having sex with her own brother?"

"That's right and it has been going on for years. There is more than that but I can't tell you about that yet."

"Wow," Suzy said leaning back into her sister. She felt excitement run through her as her sister brought her hands up and began to play with her nipples. Suzy moaned when her sister began to squeeze them. She was hot already from sucking Tracy's ass, now this. Her pussy was literally throbbing.

Julie turned her brother slightly to the side so that Tracy could see her lips on her brother's cock. She closed her eyes as her mouth and tongue worked on Jack's throbbing cock. When she took his cock out of her mouth again and looked up at the window, she almost screamed. She could see Suzy standing naked in front of Tracy. Her first thought was that Suzy knows about her and Jack. Then she realized that her older daughter was playing with her sister's tits.

"Oh sweetheart, come on, don't tease me, suck my cock," Jack said pulling her head to him, totally unaware of the drama going on around him.

Julie began to suck his cock again but her eyes stayed on her daughter's room. She sucked nosily, her saliva dropping to the cement below. Her mind was racing. God, what am I doing she thought.

"I need to fuck you," Jack said, pulling his sister up and stripping off her swimsuit bottoms.

Julie pushed Jack back onto the lounger so that he couldn't see the window. She crawled over Jack, never taking her eyes off the window.

"Oh my God," she said as she watched Tracy turn Suzy around and kiss her passionately.

Jack thought she was excited about what they were doing. He took hold of his cock and centered it on his sister's pussy then pulled her down. He groaned in pleasure as his sister's wet pussy engulfed him.

Julie moaned as her brother's cock slid deep into her. She wasn't sure that all the excitement was because of Jack. She closed her eyes briefly as she felt Jack begin to move in and out of her.

Tracy placed her hands on her sister's shoulders and pushed her to her knees. She pulled her face into her now sopping pussy. In order to insure that her mother knew what was going on, she grabbed Suzy's pigtails and held them up. If her mom had any doubt about what was going on, it would be gone now.

Julie almost passed out when she saw that her young daughter was apparently eating Tracy's pussy. She could see Tracy pulling her daughter's pigtails, moving her head back and forth. Unbelievably her pussy began to throb and she began to cum around her brother's cock.

Jack began to buck up into his sister, forcing his cock in deep. He had never felt his sister so wet. He could feel his sister's pussy grip his cock as pleasure rolled through her. His sister had never cum this fast. He didn't know why she was so hot today. It could have been because they were outside. Whatever it was, he loved it.

Julie's excitement grew again as her brother began to pound up into her. She began to move up and down rapidly causing her tits to bounce wildly. She watched the window as her older daughter used her sister's mouth for her pleasure. She now knew what it felt like to have a woman eat her pussy. She knew what Tracy was feeling. An unwanted shiver ran through her body.

"Yes, fuck me Jack, fuck your sister good."

"Oh God sis, your pussy feels so tight. It's sucking the cum out of me."

"Yes, cum in me, cum in your sister's cunt. I want it all, I want all of your hot cum." Julie screamed, beginning to cum again.

"Is it okay, is the timing right? Can I cum in you?" Jack asked worried about making his sister pregnant. He prayed that she would say yes.

"Yes... no, I don't know, I don't care, I need your cum."

"Oh God sis, I cummmiiiinggg. Take it, take it...

Julie could feel Jack's cock spasm and empty his balls deep into her pussy. She could feel every squirt. She knew that her fertile period was close now. She knew that her brother could make her pregnant again. Her game of Russian roulette was making her cum again as her pussy filled with her brother's potent sperm.

Tracy closed the curtain and pulled her sister to her feet for a final kiss. She would have been amazed had she been watching some time later when her mother pulled her cum filled pussy from her brother's cock and straddled his face. Tracy also did not see her mother fuck her uncle again, this time she was bent over a chair, her beautiful ass stuck in the air. She also didn't see her mother fall back on a lounge chair exhausted, her pussy gushing her brother's sperm.

    Chapter 7


After Tracy closed the curtains she took her sister's hand and led her toward the bathroom. She took a pair of scissors from her dresser as she went by.

"What are we doing Tracy?" Suzy asked following her sister willingly.

"I need a hair cut," She answered, pulling her sister behind her. "I want my pussy to be hairless like mom's and I need your help."

In the bathroom, Tracy gave the scissors to Suzy and stepped into the bathtub. "Now cut the hair as close as you can, then we will shave it."

Suzy used the scissors to trim her sister's pubic hair until it was as short as she could get it with the scissors. "How's that," Suzy asked admiring her work.

"Great, now take the shaving cream and lather me up."

Suzy got a handful of shaving cream in the palm of her hand and began to smooth it on her sister's pubic area. When she was done, Tracy looked like she had a white bikini on.

Tracy took her razor and began to remove her hair as her sister watched. When she got to all the hair she could reach, she handed the razor to Suzy and stepped out of the tub and sat on the toilet. She leaned back and lifted her legs with her hands, exposing the lower section of her pussy lips. "Now be real careful and shave the lower section for me."

Suzy got to her knees and very gently opened her sister's pussy lips and began to shave. When she was done, she took a washcloth and wiped away the remaining shaving cream. "Wow big sister, you look really sexy like this."

"Thanks squirt. It feels really funny but I like it too. Now it's your turn."

"Me?"

"Yep, all the girls in this family are going to be hairless."

"I hardly have any hair already."

"That will make it easier, now get into the tub."

Suzy stepped into the tub letting her sister trim her sparse pubic hair. She then lathered her and saved the stubble away. After she wiped the cream away from her sister's pussy she washed it and patted it dry. "Now yours is as cute as mine," Tracy said. "Suzy... this shaving has gotten me real horny, you think your tongue is good for one more effort?"

Suzy went to her knees in a flash.

"Wait a minute, I need to pee," Tracy said and sat down on the toilet seat. Her sister remained on her knees at her feet. When Tracy relaxed, the noise hissed in the quiet room.

Suddenly, Suzy's hand went to her sister's thigh. The shock of her cold hand caused Tracy to stop. She saw that her sister had a very funny look on her face. When her other hand went to her thigh, Tracy stopped her sister. "Wait sweetie, I need to finish." Tracy began to pee again, her sister watching between her legs. When she was done, she reached for the toilet paper. "Oh damn, get me some toilet paper sweetie." When Suzy did not move, she asked again. "Suzy, please get me some toilet paper."

Tracy was shocked when her sister leaned forward and began to kiss her thigh again. Tracy sighed and opened her legs. She let Suzy lick up her thigh until her tongue touched the top of her pussy. When Tracy realized that Suzy's tongue would only be able to get to the top of her pussy, she pushed her sister back.

Suzy still had that glazed look in her eyes. She sat back and watched her sister scoot down and then lay back, exposing her entire crotch. She lifted her sister's legs and put them on her shoulders.

Tracy moaned when her sister's tongue began to lick her thigh. She closed her eyes as she felt her tongue get closer and closer to her wet pussy. She couldn't stop a moan when Suzy's tongue began to lick her pussy lips.

"Oh God sweetie, that's it, eat my wet pussy. God, I love your tongue. How does it feel to lick a hairless pussy? Oh yes, clean my pussy good. Now suck. Oh God Suzy you are going to make me cum again."

Suzy wasn't listening to her sister; she was too busy eating her sweet pussy. She sucked her lips into her mouth, and then used her tongue to slide over the slick surface. When she pushed her tongue deep into her she felt her sister grab her head.

"Oh I'm cummiinnng, eat me Suzy, eat my cunt. You're so good, yes oh Goddddd!" Tracy pulled her sister's face into her pussy, practically smothering the poor girl.

    Chapter 8


The Wilson family had a rare dinner together that evening. It had been a very interesting day for the women; they had all done things that they had never done before. Julie was embarrassed at what her daughters had seen, especially her youngest. It was almost like a dream, yet she could still feel her brother's sperm trickling out of her as she sat there eating dinner. Every time Julie looked at her two daughters there was a perverse knowledge that passed between them.

Tracy was elated. Her plan was working wonderfully. The video she now had would be great insurance if she needed it. She hoped that she would not.

Her sister had been a gem. She was full of surprises. But poor dad, he was clueless. However, he was in for a few surprises himself.

"What are you ladies doing tonight?" Don asked.

"Steve is taking Suzy and I to the movies," Tracy said.

"He is?" Suzy said excitedly.

"I'm sorry sis, didn't I tell you?"

"No you didn't."

"You don't have to go if you don't want."

"Yes, I want to go," Suzy responded quickly, her eyes wide with excitement.

"Steve is a great kid," Don said sincerely. "How many guys would go on a date with his girlfriend and her kid sister?" Don smiled over at Suzy.

"He really is a great guy," Tracy said, making a face at her sister. "He seems to like the squirt for some reason." The truth was that Tracy had asked Steve if Suzy could go along. This was part of her plan.

"What are you and mom doing tonight?" Tracy asked.

"Oh, I thought we would just stay home and do some catching up," Don said, raising his eyebrows at Julie.

"Dad, you shouldn't be saying those things around your daughters," Tracy laughed, looking over at her blushing mom. "We might think you two guys still... you know... "

"Unfortunately, we don't... 'you know' as much as we would like to anymore."

Both girls looked at their mom.

Julie got up and went to the refrigerator, clearly uncomfortable with the conversation.

Don had no idea that there was anything going on. "Oh by the way, I am playing golf with Jack tomorrow morning if that's okay with you hon?" Don said to Julie.

"It's fine dad," Tracy answered for her mother, "mom, Suzy and I are going shopping tomorrow. Mom needs to buy some new clothes."

"What?" Julie said.

"Don't you remember mom, we talked about after Uncle Jack left the pool today." Tracy said with a hidden meaning.

"Uh, yes... I guess I forgot."

"Great," Tracy's dad said, "I've tried to get her to updated her wardrobe for years. Maybe you will have more success then I have."

It will be updated, but not the way he thinks Tracy thought.

Later Suzy came into Tracy's room. "Tracy, what should I wear tonight? I don't really have anything nice."

"Let's go look," Tracy said taking Suzy's hand and leading her back to her room. She went to the back of Suzy's closet and found a pleated red plaid skirt that she had not worn for several years. It was short then, it would be impossible short now. She grabbed a white blouse and came out of the closet with a smile.

"Tracy, I can't wear that," Suzy said, looking at the old skirt she had found. "It will be far too short and besides I'll look like a little kid."

"Exactly. Take it from me Suzy, Steve will love it."

"Tracy, are you sure it is okay with you if I go with you guys? I don't want to spoil your date."

"Absolutely, in fact, I asked Steve if you could come along."

"You did?"

"Yep. Don't worry sis, we are going to have a lot of fun. Now come on over to my room, I want to braid your hair."

Tracy sat Suzy down and braided her hair into two pigtails. She found two small red ribbons and tied them at the ends. When she was done, Suzy looked like a young Judy Garland in the "Wizard of Oz", only with red hair and freckles.

"Now go get dressed," Tracy said, smacking her sister on the butt. "Oh, and Suzy, no bra or panties."

"Tracy, I can't go out without underwear!"

"Sure you can. Now let me get dressed or we will be late."

A half hour later, Suzy walked back into her sister's room.

"Wow Suzy, you look great," Tracy said, genuinely impressed.

"I look like I'm nine years old," Suzy said pouting.

"Exactly. Don't you know that all men like little girls?" Tracy said with a devious smile.

"But Tracy, you can see my nipples through the blouse and if I bend over, my bare ass will show."

"Well, then don't bend over," Tracy said with a smile, putting her arm around her sister for a hug.

"It's not fair, you look like you are eighteen." Suzy continued to pout.

Tracy had on a tight stretch top, emphasizing her full breasts and a short black skirt with high heels. She did look much older.

"Trust me sweetie. Steve may not even notice me."

Just then they heard the front doorbell. Tracy took her sister's hand and led her down the stairs. By the time they were half way down the steps, their dad had let Steve in and was standing in the foyer talking to him. They turned as they heard the girls and stopped their conversation in mid-sentence. Both men's mouth dropped open. Their eyes went from one girl to the other. Steve thought he was going to get an erection right there in the foyer. He hadn't been too sure about Tracy's little sister coming along, even if he liked the kid-but now...

"Bye daddy," Tracy said hugging and kissing her stunned father. The two girls took Steve's hands and walked out the door.

Don was flabbergasted. God, you could see both girls' nipples through their tops-and those skirts. He was embarrassed when he felt a twinge in his lower region. Don went to find Julie; it was time to catch up on 'you know'.

Don walked upstairs and found Julie coming out of the bedroom in a short Japanese robe. She was going to get towels for her bath. She didn't make it to the closet before Don grabbed her. He pushed her against the wall and brought his lips to hers. His cock was already hard in his pants.

"Wait Don, let me take a bath first, I'm all sticky and sweaty," Julie said, wanting to clean up from her day's activity.

"I love it when you are sticky and sweaty," Don responded, opening his wife's robe and exposing her breasts.

"At least let's go into the bedroom," Julie said, trying to convince her husband to wait.

"I think right here is good," Don answered, pulling his cock out of his pants, and then he lifted his wife's leg.

Julie felt her husband put the head of his cock at her opening. Normally Julie had some trouble getting Don's cock inside her unless she had some lubrication. She had plenty of lubrication and it was man made.

Don's cock was unusual. It was not overly long but it was very thick. The head was positively gigantic. It was shaped like a football helmet. When he was very excited, it would pulse and grow even bigger. It had taken Julie some time to get used to the size each time she fucked, even after two children. However, once it was inside her, she always loved it. It would rub the walls inside her pussy. When he would pull it out of her, it was like pulling a cork from a bottle, only the rounded head of the cork inside her body.

"Oh God Don," Julie breathed with building excitement as she felt her husband begin to slide the head into her wet pussy.

"God babe, you are really wet tonight. You must have been waiting for this too." Don felt Julie's pussy resist then the head slipped inside. Don and Julie moaned. Don lifted his wife's other leg so that both were wrapped around his back. Her arms were around his neck.

"Wow Julie, I can feel your juice running down my balls already," Don said breathlessly, beginning to move inside his wife.

"Oh yes, fuck me Don. Shove that big cock in me. Yes, yes God, I'm going to cum. Cum with me lover, cum deep inside me. God I'm cummiiinngg!"

"Yes, squeeze it out of me. Squeeze all my cum out. Here it cums, take it, take it all," Don screamed as his cock began to squirt the contents of his balls deep into his wife. Don's cock throbbed and began to shoot long strings of cum deep into his wife's already saturated pussy. He did not know that this was the third load of cum she had taken today.

"That was great sweetheart," Don said, breathing heavily, leaning against his wife, her legs and arms still wrapped around him.

"I want you to fuck me again," Julie said when she had caught her breath. "Take me to the bedroom and fuck me hard lover."

Don pulled his cock out of his wife, a river of cum followed, splattering on their thighs. He picked his wife up and took her to the bedroom and laid her gently on the bed. Without any preliminaries Don sank into his wife's cum filled pussy. He lasted far longer this time, fucking Julie until both of their groins were covered in cum juice. Julie took a fourth load of cum inside her satisfied pussy.

Steve was a little embarrassed when he got to his car. His mom and dad had taken the Toyota. He was left with their old station wagon with the rusted door panels.

Steve held the door open for them to slide into the front seat. Tracy let Suzy get in first. She smiled as her sister tried vainly to keep her short skirt from showing too much of her thighs. It was almost to the top of her thighs by the time she was settled. It was no use trying to pull it down; there just wasn't enough material there.

When Tracy slid in, she intentionally gave Steve a good view. She wasn't sure if he had seen her bare pussy or not but it wasn't because he didn't try. She watched him hurry around the car, his pants already tenting.

Steve was trying hard to remain cool; it wasn't working. God these two girls were driving him crazy and they weren't even out of the drive way yet.

It was very difficult for Steve to keep his eyes on the road. He could see most of Tracy's thighs and practically all of Suzy's. He almost ran a red light when he saw Tracy place her hand on Suzy's bare thigh, half under her skirt.

Tracy felt Suzy squirm as her hand touched bare skin. She gently moved her fingers back and forth, gradually moving her hand higher and higher, until the short skirt covered her entire hand. She could see that Steve had a full erection now.

"What are we going to see at the movies," Tracy said casually, her fingers almost touching her sister's pussy.

"I thought we would see that new movie with Brad Pitt over at the multi-plex. The problem is, I think it is 'R' rated and I am not sure we can get in.

"I can get us in, I know someone that works the booth," Tracy said.

Suzy wasn't even listening, her eyes were staring straight ahead, and her excitement mounting rapidly as her sister's fingers neared her now wet pussy. Goose bumps appeared on her legs as the tip of her sister's finger finally touched her smooth shaved pussy. She was trying desperately not to moan as she felt her sister little finger run lightly down the slit.

Steve was now just trying to keep the car on the road. His eyes were focused ahead but he could see Tracy's hand moving under his sister's short skirt. It was almost a relief when he reached the parking lot.

Tracy got them into the theater with no trouble.

Steve bought popcorn and soda and led them to a seat in the very back row. Tracy sat on one side of him and Suzy on the other. They shared the popcorn as they waited for the movie to start.

When the lights went down and the movie started, Tracy snuggled up close to Steve, placing her hand on his thigh.

"This is so nice of you to let Suzy come along. She really likes you, you know," Tracy whispered in Steve's ear.

"I like her too, she is a sweet kid," Steve responded quietly.

"She is a lot more than that. Did you see those long nipples under her blouse?"

"God Tracy, I can't answer that, she's your sister."

"She really wants to learn stuff and I want you to teach her," Tracy whispered.

"What stuff?" Steve asked, his excitement growing.

"Well, I think she needs to learn how to give a blowjob and I think you have the perfect cock for that," Tracy said, sticking her tongue in Steve's ear.

"Tracy, your dad and mom would kill me, she's just a kid," Steve said, his eyes closing as Tracy ran her tongue around his ear.

"Don't worry about them, I won't tell and I know Suzy won't," Tracy whispered, her hand sliding up Steve's leg until it covered his cock. She heard him sigh, trying to suppress a moan.

Suzy heard it and looked down to see her sister's hand cover Steve's hard cock. She could feel her excitement grow, as she watched her sister play with her boyfriend right next to her.

"Put your hand on Suzy's leg--it's okay," Tracy said.

Steve reached over with a shaking hand and touched Suzy's bare thigh. He felt her legs tremble. When she didn't stop him, he slid his hand higher. His breathing quickened when he felt Suzy open her legs slightly. He looked down in the dark theater and saw that her tiny skirt was almost at the top of her thighs. His cock was throbbing in Tracy's hand, ready to tear through his pants.

Slowly Steve's hand moved up. He could feel the heat coming from Suzy's crotch. Soon his fingers touched bare skin. He was surprised when he did not feel any pubic hair. Sure she was young but she should have had some hair. Steve pushed her skirt up with his wrist and then caught his breath. He could see, even in the dark theater, that her pussy was totally devoid of hair. She had apparently shaved her pussy.

When Steve looked over at Tracy, he saw that she was smiling back at him. He looked at Suzy and saw that she was staring at the screen. He felt her move and looked down to see that her thighs were spread wide, her knees touching the arms of the chair.

Tracy reached for Steve's other hand and brought it to her thigh. She guided his hand up until it touched her swollen pussy.

Steve's eyes went wide. "My God Tracy, what happened to your pussy hair?"

"Do you like it?"

"God yes!" Steve said, trying to keep his voice down.

Steve sat back, his head spinning as he began to play with both girls pussy. His fingers quickly became soaked with pussy juice. The two pussies were as different as night and day. Tracy's was larger with fatter lips. Suzy's was small and tight, barely yielding to his probing fingers. Steve fought to not cum in his pants.

The sound of a zipper was loud in the quiet theater. Fortunately no one was close to them. Tracy reached inside Steve' pants and wrapped her hand around his throbbing cock.

When Steve's hand stopped moving on Suzy's pussy, she looked down. She almost gasped as she saw her sister pull Steve's cock out of his pants. Even though she had seen it in the den the other night, the size still amazed Suzy. She had noting to compare it too but she knew it was big. The large head was pulsing in Tracy's hand, clear juice running over her fingers. Suzy couldn't resist and she reached over and wrapped her hand around Steve's cock as well, bringing an audible gasp from him. Several people looked back at the trio.

"Let's get out of here. We can go to our special place," Tracy whispered, referring to a secret spot they had found at the lake.

"Okay, but how do I get out of here with this hardon?" Steve answered.

"Hold the popcorn tub in front of you," Tracy said with a giggle. There were several 'shhh's' from people in the theater.

Steve forced his still hard cock back into his pants before the three of them got up and left.

When they reached the car, Tracy again let Suzy get in between her and Steve. Before they were even off the parking lot, Tracy began to unbutton her sister's blouse. When it was all the way open, she pulled it to the side, exposing her small lemon shaped breasts with those incredible nipples.

Steve looked over and moaned. "God kid, you have incredible nipples, they are huge!"

"And they are very sensitive," Tracy said, reaching over to pinch one.

Suzy dropped her head and moaned, her excitement building rapidly.

Tracy then unbuttoned and unzipped Suzy's skirt. "Lift up sweetie," she said, pulling Suzy's skirt off and throwing it in the back seat.

"Good God Tracy, you're going to get me arrested," Steve said, fearing what would happen to him if a cop stopped him and they found a naked thirteen-year- old girl in his car. Still, his cock throbbed in his pants.

"Take Steve's cock out Suzy," Tracy whispered into her sister's ear.

Suzy reached over and unzipped Steve with shaking hands. She sucked in her breath when she reached in and found his warm cock. With some difficulty, she worked it into the open, her tiny hand barely fitting around his cock.

"Oh God Tracy, his cock is beautiful. It is even bigger then it looked in the movie theater," Suzy said as her small hand worked a large drop of clear juice from the tip. She used her finger to pick up the juice and brought it to her mouth. "He tastes good too," Suzy said, smacking her lips.

"Here," Tracy said, taking Suzy's hand, "try mine." She rubbed her sister's fingers through her own dripping pussy. When she pulled her sister's fingers away, they were dripping with her juice. She lifted her sister's hand to her mouth, smiling as she sucked her fingers clean.

"You always taste great," Suzy said.

"You're sweet," Tracy said and turned her sister's face to her for a kiss.

Steve groaned. Obviously these girls had done more than he knew about. Steve tried to concentrate on the road and keep within the speed limit. All he would need is for a cop to stop him for speeding.

When they reached their "secret place" at the lake, Steve parked the car and turned off the engine. It was quiet for several moments while the three caught their breath.

"Let's get in the back seat," Tracy said.

They all got out and climbed into the large back seat of the wagon. Tracy quickly stripped Suzy's shirt off, leaving her totally naked between the two older teens.

"Steve is a wonderful pussy eater Suzy. Would you like him to eat your pussy?" Tracy said reaching up to squeeze her sister's nipples.

"Oh God will he?"

"Absolutely. Be gentle Steve, Suzy has never had her pussy eaten before."

"Oh God," Steve said and went to the car floor on his knees.

Tracy reached down and put her arm behind Suzy's knees and pulled her legs up. This forced her little pussy outward, directly in front of Steve's face. Steve almost growled as his lips went directly to Suzy's wet pussy. Suzy's scream was cut off by Tracy's mouth.

For the first time in her young life, Suzy felt a mouth on her pussy. She pushed her butt forward as she felt Steve's tongue spread her lips. It tickled the inner lips before forcing itself into her body.

When Tracy pulled her mouth from Suzy's, she saw that her eyes were closed and her breathing was labored. She pulled Suzy's legs up even higher to give Steve better access and allow her to reach her nipples.

"Oh, oh, Tracy, squeeze it, squeeze my nipple hard. Oh God, oh God, I'm... I'm... I can't help it I'm going to cum.

Tracy squeezed her sister's nipple hard until she almost flattened the swollen nipple between her fingers.

"Oh my God, Tracy I'm cummmiiinnng... "

Tracy felt her sister's body shudder and shake as thrill after thrill went through her. She held her sister in position as Steve relentlessly attacked her pussy. As soon as one climax ended, another began. Tracy could hear the sloppy sucking sounds Steve's mouth was making as he ate her sister.

Steve was delirious with the pleasure of eating this sweet kid's pussy. He had never tasted anything so good. His senses were overwhelmed each time he pulled his tongue back into his mouth. He had always heard that sometimes the smallest fruit was the sweetest. He now knew that it was true. He could hear Suzy moaning over and over, her pussy contracting around his tongue.

Finally, Suzy could cum no more. She was whimpering like a baby in her sister's arms, her body shaking like a leaf.

Tracy waited until her sister relaxed in her arms. Steve continued to kiss her little pussy gently.

"Okay sweetie, it's my turn, I need Steve's mouth on my pussy," Tracy said, letting her sister's legs go and pulling her own skirt above her waist. Steve moved over and got between her legs.

Tracy instantly grabbed Steve's head and brought it to her pussy. A river of juice was running out of her swollen pussy lips. Tracy screamed like her sister had minutes before as Steve began to use his tongue on her.

"Yes eat me Steve, eat my cunt. I'm so hot, God, lick me, suck me please."

Suzy turned to her sister and brought her lips to hers. Her tongue went into Tracy's mouth as her hand pushed her top up and over her large breasts. Quickly, Suzy's lips moved to one soft tit. She licked and sucked the nipple until it was as hard as a rock. Then she took the other tit into her mouth, using her hand to squeeze the soft flesh.

"Yes that's it sweetie, suck my tits. I love when you suck them."

The combination of Steve's tongue and Suzy's mouth brought Tracy over the top quickly. She held his head to her pussy as she began to climax, her juices nearly drowning the poor boy. Yet he drank it all and sucked for more.

Tracy's moans echoed in the car as her body convulsed in climax. Each time she got off, it was better then the last. Finally, her legs fell off of Steve's shoulders and her head sank to Suzy's shoulder.

"Thank you sweetie. You made having my pussy eaten so much better. I love you," Tracy said.

"I love you too Tracy. You know I would do anything for you," Suzy said, kissing Tracy's lips tenderly.

Steve watched from between Tracy's legs as the two sisters kissed. He had never been more excited in his life.

Finally, the two girls seemed to remember Steve.

"Suzy, I think we have some work to do," Tracy said, looking down at Steve's very wet face. "I want to teach you how to suck a cock," Tracy said, reaching down for Steve. "Come up here lover, we need that wonderful cock."

Tracy pulled Steve up to sit between them. His cock was still sticking out from his pants.

"Let's get these off," Tracy said, beginning to pull Steve's pants down.

Suzy helped her sister strip Steve's pants and underwear off.

As soon as he was naked below the waist, Tracy grabbed his cock and bent forward. "Come down here sis," she said looking up at Suzy. Soon, both girls' faces were inches from Steve's pulsing cock.

"Now, the first thing you have to learn is that a man's balls are very sensitive," Tracy said, lifting Steve's large balls in her hand. "You can caress them like this," Tracy said, gentling fondling Steve's testicles. "Or you can lick them like this," she said demonstrating. "But never squeeze... now you try," she said, gently pulling her sister's head closer.

Steve moaned as Suzy took over and lifted his balls and then licked them, leaving a trail of saliva. Her tongue was working like a cat, caressing each ball in turn.

"Now, around the head of his cock is also very sensitive, especially here," Tracy said, leaning over and licking Steve's cock just below the swollen head. Then she held his cock over to Suzy so she could lick. By this time, a steady stream of liquid was pouring from the small hole in the center of Steve's cock head.

Tracy pointed the dripping head at Suzy. "Taste."

Suzy licked the head, pulling her tongue back into her mouth, leaving several strings of sticky fluid sticking to her lips and his cock.

"Now I like to suck just the head into my mouth, like this." Tracy took the head into her mouth, bringing a moan from Steve. "Then, I'll pull back and lick around the head again. You try it."

Suzy opened her mouth as wide as she could. The head of Steve's cock barely fit inside. She began to suck nosily.

"Oh God Tracy, she's going to make me cum," Steve moaned.

"Wait Suzy, pull back. We don't want him cumming too soon. When you feel a man is too close to climaxing, you can pull away and just lick the shaft, letting the sensitive head rest. I like to move my hand up and down the shaft like this," Tracy said, moving her hand slowly.

Suzy's hand joined her sister's, working together.

"Now you try working on him on your own. But, don't make him cum yet."

Tracy moved back up to Steve and kissed his lips.

"Is she doing a good job?" Tracy asked, watching along with Steve as Suzy licked then sucked her first cock.

"God yes, her mouth is wonderful."

"Her mouth does a lot of things well, some very personal things." Tracy smiled when she saw her sister blush, her mouth filled with cock. "I love her mouth. It's my little mouth and I intend to make good use of it from now on."

"Tracy, I have to cum, please," Steve almost whimpered.

"Oh, all right, if you insist," Tracy said with a smile. She moved back down with her sister. "We are going to make Steve cum now Suzy," Tracy said, inches from Steve's cock and Suzy's mouth. "I need to warn you honey, Steve is a very heavy cummer. He shoots a lot of cum from these big balls," Tracy said lifting his balls gently. "Do you think you can drink it all?"

"Oh yes, I want it, please let me eat his cum," Suzy said, shaking her head up and down.

"Okay sweetie, put your mouth on the head and suck," Tracy said, as she wrapped her hand around the shaft and began to move it up and down. "I'm going to jerk his cock off into your mouth. Normally, you would do this yourself. I'll tell you when I feel his cum moving up his shaft. But I am warning you, you will have to swallow fast."

Tracy increased the speed of her hand. She looked up and saw Steve's head moving back and forth, his eyes closed.

"Oh God, oh God, Tracy... Suzy, I'm going to cum, oh my Goddddd... I'm cummmiiinnng!"

"Here it cum's sweetie," Tracy said as she felt his cock throb and the juices rush up the shaft. She saw Suzy's cheeks expand, bulging out and then saw her sister swallow. Then her cheeks bulged again and she swallowed quickly. More cum pour into her mouth rapidly.

Suzy did her best to swallow it all but there was just too much and it was coming too fast. It started running down his shaft, over Tracy's fingers. Still more spewed out as Steve's hips moved up and down, his balls empting into this sweet teenager's mouth.

Finally, the contractions stopped and Steve's body relaxed.

"You did great," Tracy said as Suzy pulled her mouth from Steve's still pulsing cock. Suzy's lips and chin were dripping with cum, the dim light shinning off her braces as she smiled. Tracy's fingers were covered in sperm. Silently, she raised her sticky fingers to Suzy's lips. She let her sister lick the sticky white juice from her fingers, sucking one at a time, making loud sucking sounds. Tracy looked at her sister's sweet smiling wet face and couldn't resist. She brought her lips to Suzy's in a very tasty and juicy kiss. Both girls moaned as their tongue's worked into each other's mouth sharing their lover's sperm. The kiss went on and on until there was only the taste of saliva in their mouths. Tracy and Suzy then bent to kiss Steve's wilting cock one last time.

After Steve had pulled the car into the driveway and shut off the engine, he turned to Suzy who was still between the two of them. "Thanks sweetheart, you were great," Steve said and brought his lips to hers for a kiss. Their lips mashed together as Suzy tried to get one last thrill. Her tongue entered Steve's mouth.

When Steve began to moan, Tracy said, "Suzy, it's past your curfew."

"I know. Thanks Steve for a wonderful evening."

Tracy let Suzy get out and she slid back in.

"God what an evening," Steve said. "I would have never believed it. Thanks you Tracy. Steve brought his lips to Tracy's. When his hand found Tracy's tit, he moaned, his cock getting hard again in his pants.

"Down lover boy. I need to get inside."

"God Tracy, you are driving me mad. When are you going to let me fuck you?"

Tracy was silent for a long time. "I will one day Steve, I promise."

"A guy can only stand so much Tracy."

Tracy knew that Steve had dated Sally Thornton prior to them going out. She also knew that Sally had been putting out for him. That was why she wanted Suzy to go out with them. She hoped that it would take some of the pressure off of her. It obviously had not worked. She was still afraid that if she didn't have sex with him, she would lose him. Yet she had other plans for her first time. She liked Steve but she wanted someone else to take her virginity. Then a thought came to her. Yes, it was perfect. It would solve her problem.

"Just be patient honey. You will get all the pussy you want soon. I know you are coming over for our cookout tomorrow. Why don't you also come over Tuesday night? You won't be sorry."

Tracy left Steve a happy boy. He was going to get to fuck Tracy Tuesday.

    Chapter 9


The following morning Don and Jack left early for golf.

Tracy, Suzy and Julie all slept late. They were exhausted from the activity of the previous day. It wasn't until 9 am that Suzy and Tracy came downstairs. Julie was in the kitchen fixing breakfast.

"Tracy, why are we going shopping?" Julie asked her daughter as she sat down at the table.

"Because we need some new clothes, especially for you mother."

"I am quite capable of buying my own clothes when I need them," Julie said with some anger in her voice as she placed a plate of eggs and bacon for the girls on the table and sat down.

"Not from the looks of your wardrobe. You have a sexy body mom, and you need to show it off more. Now, I don't want to talk about it anymore."

Suzy looked up with wide eyes. Mom was never going to put up with this kind of talk she thought.

"Tracy don't you... " Julie started to say in anger but stopped when she saw her daughter's look. Her mouth closed and she got up from the table, not touching her food, taking her dishes to the sink.

The three women were at the mall by eleven. Tracy led them from store to store. She had her mother try on dress after dress, finally settling on several form fitting short dresses in various colors. The dresses were the kind you might find in the Victoria's Secret's catalog. Tracy refused to listen to her mother's protests that they were far too tight and short.

Next they bought some pull over tops; some low cut, some of them covered Julie to the neck. However, all were very tight and emphasized her large breasts. Julie was embarrassed to wear these tops even in the store.

Tracy then took them to the shoe store where she bought three pair of four- inch high heels for her and her mom. They would definitely be the highest heels that either of the ladies had.

In the swimsuit section, Tracy picked out two-thong type bikinis for herself and two for her mother.

Again, Julie's feeble protests fell on deaf ears.

They had to go to the kid's section to buy clothes for Suzy. All of her outfits were designed to make her look younger than her thirteen years. Suzy knew better then to protest, besides, she kind of liked the kid thing now. It seemed that Tracy was right about men liking little girls. She had seen the looks she had gotten from older men last night at the movies and even at the mall today.

Finally, Tracy took them to a specialty shop. There she picked out five pair of the shortest and tightest short shorts she could find. Her mother protested strongly when she came out of the dressing room. The shorts hugged her ass cheeks, barely covering them. Every pair of shorts was made of a stretchy cotton material. The crotch was so tight that her pussy lips were plainly outlined.

Tracy's mother thought they looked obscene. When she went back into the dressing room in a huff, Tracy told Suzy to take the shorts back and get them one size smaller. Smiling at her deviousness, Tracy picked out several pair for herself.

After several hours of shopping, the ladies went home with numerous packages and a much larger credit card balance.

That evening, Don and Julie had a business function to attend. Tracy was going to a friend's house for an over night sixteenth birthday party, so Uncle Jack was coming over to stay with Suzy.

Don was waiting in the living room with Jack, talking golf, while Julie got ready.

Tracy volunteered to help her mother in picking out her clothes. Tracy decided her mother should wear a short white dress that they had purchased that day. It was tight all over and cut very low in front. The white against her mother's tanned skin would look great. As Tracy watched her mom take off her clothes, she felt a little thrill pass through her. Her mom really had a sexy body.

When Tracy saw Julie go to her dresser to get underwear, Tracy asked, "What are you doing mom?"

"Getting underwear, if you must know."

"No!"

"What?"

"I said, no. Those clothes were not meant to be worn with underwear. You can wear thigh high nylons but no panties or bra."

"Tracy, I can't wear this dress without a bra and panties for God's sake. All of dad's business friends will be there tonight."

"And they will all be envious. No bra or panties, it would show through anyway," Tracy said with finality.

Julie picked up the dress in anger, her lips pressed tightly together, fuming. She pulled it over her head and straightened it.

"Wow, you look great mom," Tracy said sincerely.

Julie did not respond but walked over to the mirror. She almost gasped when she saw herself. The dress fit her like a glove. Her breasts were half exposed, the nipples showing darkly through the white stretchy material. The hemline would barely cover her thigh high nylons.

In spite of herself, Julie could not stop a thrill of excitement run through her. This would certainly shake up the old codgers in Don's office, she thought. The women would probably pass out and the men might have heart attacks.

Tracy picked out a pair of white four-inch high heels from the shopping bag and handed them to her mom. Her mother took them without comment and put them on. She then picked out a white purse to go with the dress.

When Julie was ready, Tracy took her hand saying, "God mom, you are hot," bringing a blush to her mother's face. "Dad and Uncle Jack are going to cum in their pants."

Mother and daughter walked hand in hand down the stairs. They got the reaction Tracy expected when the men saw the ladies coming down the stairs. Both men's eyes got as big as saucers. Their mouths hung open in amazement.

"Julie... uh... uh, wow, God what a dress," Don said, trying to remain composed.

"Do you like it? Tracy and I picked it out," Julie said, glancing to the side at Tracy because of her lie.

"God, the old farts at work will die," Don said with pride. "Let's get going, we are going to be late," he said, wrapping his arm proudly around his wife and leading her to the door. "Don't wait up for us Suzy," Don said over his shoulder as they closed the door.

As soon as they were out the door Tracy said, "Well, I have to go also guys, you and Suzy have fun Uncle Jack." Then she looked at her sister and winked.

When Tracy was gone, Uncle Jack turned to Suzy and said, "Well, what do you want to do sweetie?"

"Maybe we can play Monopoly then watch a movie."

"Sounds great."

"You set up the board," Suzy said, "I'm going to get my night shirt on."

Suzy skipped out of the room, her heart pounding with excitement. She was planning on teasing her Uncle Jack tonight. She wanted to test the truth of Tracy's statement about older men liking little girls.

When Suzy returned, she was pleased to see that her uncle had set up the game on the floor. Suzy had put on a Mickey Mouse tee shirt that was short and tight and of course she did not wear panties. Suzy sat on the floor across from her uncle and they began to play. After a few minutes, Suzy got up. "Want something to drink Uncle Jack?"

"Sure, how about a beer."

"I'll be right back."

Suzy went to the kitchen and got herself a coke and her uncle a beer. When she returned, she handed the beer to him and sat back down. This time Suzy sat Indian fashion with her legs crossed. Immediately she noticed her uncle glancing at her thighs.

Jack was trying to concentrate on the game, but it was getting difficult. It appeared that if he looked he would be able to see up Suzy's nightshirt. He tried not to look but his eyes kept coming back to her thighs. Jack moved to lay on his side, his hand propping up his head. When he looked this time, he felt his heart beat quicken. He could see the shadow of Suzy's little hairless pussy between her legs. Jack could feel his cock begin to harden.

Suzy saw him looking. She knew that her uncle was staring at her bare pussy. She could see his eyes on her private parts. Her pussy lips began to throb in excitement as she watched her uncle's eyes. Suddenly, he looked up at her and their eyes met. Suzy saw her uncle blush.

They played Monopoly for over an hour, Suzy's uncle's eyes never leaving her exposed pussy for very long. Finally, Suzy said, "I'm tired of playing uncle. Put the movie in the machine, I want to get something from my room."

Suzy went upstairs and got some toenail polish. When she returned she sat on the sofa, putting her feet up on the glass coffee table and began to paint her toenails. Her uncle was still lying on the floor.

Jack looked at Suzy and his breath caught in his throat. From his position on the floor, he could see directly up Suzy's nightshirt. Her little pussy was now clearly on display. He felt his cock harden immediately. As much as he wanted to, he could not take his eyes away. He thought he saw a drop of clear liquid begin to form on the lips. Then to his total amazement, he saw Suzy slowly spread her legs.

Jack's eyes were wide. He was looking directly at his "nieces" tiny pussy, spread before him. He felt his mouth go dry as his heart beat rapidly in his chest.

Jack jumped up, saying, "I'll put the movie on now."

"Great. It is supposed to be real scary."

"Are you sure it is okay with your mom if you watch Scream 3. I think it is rated R."

"Mom doesn't care, she lets me watch them all the time."

Jack put the video on and sat on the sofa next to Suzy. A least he wouldn't be able to see up her nightshirt, he thought, chastising himself.

About halfway through the movie, Suzy said, "Uncle Jack, I'm scared, can I sit on your lap?"

"Sure sweetheart," Jack answered before he realized what he had said. It was something they had done for years, ever since Suzy was a tiny girl.

Suzy jumped up and sat on her uncle's lap, wrapping her arms around him.

Everything was fine for a while. Then Suzy began to squirm. Her shirt had ridden up until her bare ass was touching Jack's shorts. It didn't take long before Jack began to get an erection. This time he didn't know what to do. He hoped that Suzy could not feel his hard cock.

Suzy felt it all right. She reacted by squirming even more. She could feel her uncle's cock pressing into her ass cheeks. Then she heard her Uncle moan, coughing to cover it up.

Jack kept telling himself that this was just innocent movement. He couldn't believe Suzy knew what she was doing to him. Yet, she continued to move her ass, massaging his cock relentlessly. By now, he had forgotten the movie. His "niece" placed her head on his shoulder and hugged him. He could feel her hot breath on his neck. Jack fought with everything he had to control his excitement. It was useless.

Suzy's heart was beating rapidly and her pussy juice began to soak her pussy lips. She was a little worried that she would wet her uncle's shorts. A little whimper came from her as she felt her uncle try to resituate her to take the pressure off his now very hard and throbbing cock. It did not work; it only served to increase the friction.

Jack could hardly take anymore. He was trying desperately to hold on. It was a losing battle. His head began to spin as his breathing increased. It felt as his heart was going to pound out of his chest. He barely suppressed a moan as he felt his cock throb and begin to squirt his cum into his shorts. He was so lighted headed that he could barely feel his cum soaking his crotch, making his shorts wet with his sticky sperm.

Suzy continued to squirm on her uncle as she felt his hips push up slightly. She smiled as she felt her ass become damp as her uncle's sperm filled his shorts. Older guys did like little girls she though with satisfaction.

Jack was embarrassed and mortified. He felt Suzy's face in his neck and he heard her whimpering. God he thought, what is going on? He felt Suzy move and he looked at her face. Their eyes met. As if their lips were magnets, their came closer together. Jack didn't pull back. He closed his eyes as their lips touched. Jack groaned when he felt Suzy's little tongue...

Suddenly they sprang apart. The front door opened and in walked Don and Julie. Jack pushed Suzy off his lap, quickly realizing that he had a very large wet spot on his pants. He grabbed a pillow and covered himself.

It seems that Don and Julie had decided to come home early. The dress had been a big hit at the party. As Julie expected all the women were jealous and the men were drooling. Don had to get Julie home to fuck her.

"Hi guys," Julie said in an inebriated voice. She and Don did not even stop but headed straight up stairs. "We... are a little... tired so we will see you tomorrow. Suzy, don't stay up too late," Julie said. The two were up the stairs in seconds.

"I think I had better be going," Jack said, holding the cushion in front of him. Suzy walked with him to the door.

"Are you going to take that cushion with you?" Suzy asked with a smile as they stood at the door.

"Uh... uh... no... I uh... " Jack didn't know what to say.

Suzy took the cushion from her uncle's hand and dropped it to the floor, making a point of looking down at his wet shorts.

Jack could feel his face turn red as Suzy looked directly at his wet crotch. He saw her look back up at him and then she did something that totally astounded him. She reached her hand forward and rubbed his crotch then squeezed his cock inside his sodden shorts.

"I uh, I uh... Suzy, I have to go."

"Thanks for a very nice evening Uncle Jack," Suzy said still holding his crotch. Then she rose up on her toes and brought her lips to his. Her arms went around his neck as her tongue went into his surprised mouth. Suzy held her mouth to his until she felt his tongue touch hers.

Jack began to moan and then forced himself to pull away.

"Thank you Uncle Jack. I had a wonderful evening. You can baby sit me any time you want."

"Uh yea, it was... uh... fun. Good night sweetheart," Jack said and kissed Suzy's forehead.

Jack practically staggered out of the house to his car, embarrassed, confused and excited.

Suzy had a big smile on her face as she watched her uncle walk to his car. She had gained a lot of confidence tonight. She was just beginning to learn the power of a woman. She practically floated upstairs and started for her room. Suddenly she heard a whimper. Looking down the hall, she could see that her mom and dad's bedroom light was still on. She tiptoed quietly to the slightly open door. Her mom's dress had been thrown carelessly to the floor, preventing the door from closing fully.

Suzy could not resist a peek. She almost fainted when she looked into their room. Her mom was on her knees on the bed, her ass toward the door. Her chest was pressed to the bed; her hands were pulling her ass cheeks wide apart. Standing on the bed above her mom was dad, looking down.

"See my little asshole," Julie slurred. "Fuck it, I want that big cock deep in my asshole tonight."

Don was only too willing to accommodate her. He loved to fuck her ass but she would not allow it very often.

Suzy watched as her father squatted and brought his cock toward the tiny hole. Suzy had never seen her father's cock before. She could see that it was shorter but wider than Steve's and had a very large head. She had to put her hand over her mouth to suppress a gasp as the head of her father's cock touched her mom's asshole.

Julie moaned in excitement as Don pressed his cock into the tight ring of her ass. Both Julie and Don were too drunk and excited to know that their daughter was watching.

Don moaned out loud as his cock slid into Julie's tight ass. This was a rare treat for him. It wasn't often that Julie let him fuck her ass; she always said he was too big. The alcohol was dulling her senses tonight.

Suzy's hand went to her already juicy pussy. She couldn't help a moan as she saw her father's wide cock slide deep into her mother. She watched in amazement as her father began to slowly fuck his cock in and out of her mother's ass.

"That's it Jac... Don, fuck my ass," Julie said, hoping that Don had not heard her mistake. "God it's been so long, fuck me, split my little ass hole," she said, her excitement growing.

"Oh yes, your ass is so tight. I love it. I love fucking your beautiful ass," Don said as he began to move faster, still squatting, pushing his big headed cock in and out. It had been so long, so long since his cock has entered his wife's tight ass. He could feel her warm asshole massaging his hard cock, bringing him quickly to the point of no return.

"Yes, fuck me," Julie moaned, using her fingers on her swollen pussy. "I'm going to... God I'm cumming!"

"Yes cum, cum around my hard cock baby. I can feel your asshole pulling my cum out. Oh God, here it cums, take it, take my cum," Don moaned as he began to pump his cum deep into his wife's bowels.

Neither Don nor Julie heard Suzy's whimper as she came along with her parents. She dropped to the floor as her shaky legs gave out.

    Chapter 10


Sunday was a bright warm summer day. It was a perfect day for a cookout at the pool. The Wilson family would all be together for a day of food and sun. Tracy had invited Steve to join the family.

Julie was working in the kitchen and Don was working on the pool getting it ready.

Tracy and Suzy were up in her room talking.

"How was your evening with Uncle Jack?" Tracy asked.

"It was wonderful, but you won't believe what happened," Suzy said.

"Tell me you little vixen," Tracy said excitedly.

Suzy told Tracy about her uncle cumming in his pants. She made sure she recounted all the details including the kisses. She could tell her sister was impressed with what she had accomplished.

"But that's not all," Suzy said like a kid with a secret.

"What else could there be?"

"I don't know if I should tell you," she teased.

"Tell me squirt or I might smack your ass."

"Promises, promises," Suzy smiled. "Well, all right I will tell you. I saw dad fucking mom in the ass," Suzy said smugly.

"You did not?" Tracy said in disbelief, a little quiver in her voice.

"I did so. Dad has a really big head on his cock too."

"My God Tracy where... how... tell me," Tracy pleaded.

Tracy was breathing hard by the time her sister finished telling her the details of how she had watched her mom take dad's big cock up her tiny asshole. Tracy was jealous. She would have given anything to see that.

The two teens sat quietly for several minutes, deep in their own thoughts.

"Tracy," Suzy said seriously, "can I ask you something?"

"Sure sweetie, anything."

"Well, you know I had fun with Uncle Jack last night. But there was something more. I know I have always been his favorite and he has always treated me really nice."

"Yea, so, he is your Godfather," Tracy said wondering what Suzy was getting at.

"Well, he makes me feel all funny inside. You know, like Steve does for you."

"I know what you mean about feeling funny inside, but it is not Steve that makes me feel that way."

"Really, you feel the same way sometimes?"

"Yea, lots of times."

"But if it isn't Steve that gives you that funny feeling, then who is it?"

"It's DADDY!"

"Really, daddy makes you feel all funny inside?"

"Yes. Suzy, I am going to tell you something that you can never repeat. Promise?"

"Promise."

"I want daddy to fuck me. I want him to take my virginity."

"Wow Tracy, I can't believe it. You really want to fuck daddy?"

"Yep, and I am going to do it real soon. There are some other things that you should know about Uncle Jack, things that may explain why you feel about him like I feel about daddy. I will tell you tonight. But right now, I need to check on mom," Tracy said getting up to leave. She stopped and turned back to her sister. "You are an incredible little sister squirt," Tracy said, bending to kiss her sister on the lips. When Suzy moaned and pushed her tongue into her mouth, she pulled away. "I have to... to go now," Tracy breathed, her heart beating fast. "I really need to get my suit on and then go check on mom, see you at the pool."

When it was time to get dressed, Julie got very nervous. She sat on the bed, holding the tiny strips of material that was supposed to cover her private parts. God, it wasn't enough material to cover anything she thought.

Just then Tracy walked in wearing a short beach cover-up over her thong bikini.

"Mom, everybody's here, get your suit on."

"Tracy, I... please, I can't wear this."

"Sure you can mom; I am nervous too, " Tracy said as she opened and dropped her robe.

Julie gasped. Tracy's suit was almost nonexistent. The top covered half of her breasts and the bottom was a tiny "V". Then Tracy turned around.

"Oh my God Tracy," Julie said, looking at her daughter's bare ass. Only a thin strip of material went down between her ass cheeks.

"Now if I can wear this, so can you. Now get dressed."

Julie went into the bathroom and came out a few minutes later with her own beach cover up wrapped around her thong swimsuit. Her face was already red.

"Let's really wow them mom. Get a pair of heels. I'll get mine."

A minute later, Tracy took her mother's arm as they walked down the stairs. As they walked out the dinning room slider, Tracy felt her mom hesitate. She pulled her mother's arm, forcing her to walk with her. Don and Jack were sitting at a table under an umbrella. Steve was in the pool with Suzy. The two men looked up and smiled at the ladies as they approached.

"Hi sweetheart, it's about time," Don said smiling at Julie.

"Mom needed a little encouragement," Tracy said as they stopped in front of Jack and Don.

"Let's show them what we bought yesterday," Tracy said looking at her mom. She was pleased when she saw her mom begin to open her robe. Both robes hit the ground at the same time.

"Holy shi... " Don started to say.

Jack was just taking a drink of his beer and choked, spitting beer on the table.

Steve heard the commotion and looked over. His eyes were wide in shock when he saw his girlfriend and her mom.

"How do you like them?" Tracy said and turned around, showing her bare ass to her amazed dad and uncle. "Turn around mom," Tracy said to her blushing mother.

Julie slowly turned, presenting her bare ass to her husband and brother. She felt incredibly exposed, yet a shiver went through her.

"Wow, uh... ladies, I never... God you look great," Don said looking from his wife's bare ass to his daughter's. He had obviously seen his wife's ass many times. His eyes lingered on his daughter's charms. He felt an unwanted tingle in his groin.

Suzy was sitting on the side of the pool with her feet in the water, watching Tracy and her mom. When she turned back, she could see that Steve, who was in the water, was fascinated with the two women's bare asses. Suzy had on a one- piece suit that covered everything. She smiled when a naughty thought came to her. She reached down and pulled the crotch piece of her suit to the side, exposing her smooth little pussy. She put one foot up on the cement, leaving the other in the water.

"Steve," Suzy said, calling to him quietly.

Steve turned to look at Suzy. He gasped when he saw that her pussy lips were exposed. "God Suzy, put your foot down before someone sees," he said in an excited whisper.

Suzy turned back to the pool, putting her leg into the water. However, she kept her legs spread. She had definitely gotten Steve's attention.

Over at the table, the two men were still stunned. Then Tracy laid a towel on a lounger and crawled onto her hands and knees to straighten it. Both men's eyes watched Tracy wave her ass back and forth, virtually in their faces. You could almost hear the men breathing as Tracy worked to get the towel situated. Neither man could miss that Tracy's thong, which split her ass cheeks, did not cover her tiny asshole. The material ran down the center, leaving the crinkled pink hole all but totally exposed.

Julie sat down on her lounger a few feet from Tracy and lay back, preferring to hide her exposed ass.

"Dad, would you mind putting some suntan oil on my back?" Tracy asked.

"Uh, uh, sure hon," Don answered, wondering how he could do it without exposing his raging erection. When he looked at Jack, he saw that he was looking at Julie. He quickly got up and sat on the lounge chair next to his daughter. He picked up a bottle of suntan oil and squirted some on his daughter's back. He tried not to look at her bare ass.

Julie, feeling a little naughty, decided to roll over. "Jack could you do me?" Julie asked.

Jack almost jumped out of his chair and took a position on the chair next to Julie, his back to Don and Tracy. He picked up the oil and began to rub it on her back.

At the pool, Suzy was entertaining Steve. She was sitting back on her hands, her legs spread wide, her back was to her parents. Steve was in the water up to his neck, only a few feet away. His cock was now throbbing in his trunks. He couldn't believe the little vixen. She was purposely exposing her little pussy to him.

Suzy's eyes were watching Steve's, her smile wide, showing her silver braces. She could see that Steve was not looking at her face. He was watching her wantonly exposed pussy, spread before him.

Don and Jack were oblivious to what was going on at the pool. Their hands were busy working the oil onto the backs of the two sexy ladies.

Jack was the first one to move to the legs of Julie. When he began to rub lotion into her thighs, he felt her shiver. He looked back over his shoulder and saw that Don was busy with Tracy. He began to rub Julie's thighs, moving his hand higher and higher, until his knuckles were brushing his sister's puffy pussy, barely hidden under the tiny strip of material.

Julie squirmed, amazed that her brother would be so bold. Almost without her knowledge, her legs moved apart, allowing her brother better access.

Jack's breathing quickened as he saw his sister's ass cheeks spread. He could see her little asshole. The tiny strip of material had slipped into her pussy, exposing one smooth fat pussy lip. Again, he looked back to make sure Don was still occupied, then moved his hand up until his finger was rubbing her exposed pussy lip.

Julie's hips began to move. He wouldn't dare she thought. But then she felt it. His finger was snaking its way under the strip of material.

Jack again turned to watch Don cautiously. Without turning back to Julie, his finger slid into her now very wet pussy.

Julie moaned, then cleared her throat to cover up. God, she couldn't believe her bother was going to finger fuck her right here in front of everyone. But that is just what he was doing.

Jack pushed his finger all the way into Julie's pussy. The wet walls of hr pussy caressed his finger, griping it like a soft glove. He felt his cock throbbing in his trunks as he began to slowly work the finger back and forth.

Don was now working on his daughter's soft thighs. He knew that he shouldn't be looking but his eyes were drawn to her beautiful ass cheeks. He felt his heart skip when his daughter spread her legs. He was surprised that she had no hair around the tiny pink rose. As hard as he tried, he could not draw his eyes away.

Suddenly, Julie pulled away from Jack and sat up.

Jack was disappointed and Don was shocked, afraid he had been caught looking at his daughter's ass.

"Anybody need something to drink, Julie asked, trying to compose herself. Her breathing was heavy and her face was red.

"Uh sure, a beer I guess," Don said, turning back to his daughter.

Julie did not wait for an answer from anyone else. She stood and walked toward the house, her sexy ass cheeks swaying back and forth. She could feel her brother's eyes watching her every move.

Jack watched Julie until she slipped into the house. "Uh, I'll go help her," he said, getting up and walking quickly to the house. No one really paid any attention to him.

Don was busy smoothing oil on his daughter's legs. He was engrossed in her beautiful tanned legs and sexy ass. When he had completed her legs, he put the top back on the bottle and started to get up.

"Daddy, aren't you forgetting something?"

"What?" he asked, acting dumb.

"Well, there is an area that is very pale and will surely get very burned if there is no protection."

Don looked down at his daughter's white ass cheeks. Her old bathing suit had covered quite a bit of her ass, leaving it un-tanned. Don had known what she was talking about all along. He had obviously and purposefully avoided that area. He sat back down and picked up the suntan oil. With a shaking hand, he poured the oil over one firm white cheek and then the other. He hesitated, watching the oil run down her cheeks.

"Daddy?" Tracy said impatiently.

Don's couldn't believe that his hands were shaking so bad. This was just his daughter. He was just putting suntan oil on her. As much as he tried to rationalize, he knew that he was still about to rub his daughter's bare ass cheeks. Worst of all, his cock was throbbing in his trunks.

Inside the house, Julie tried to catch her breath. She turned and reached for a glass over the counter when she felt hands grab her tits from behind. She fell back into Jack's arms.

"Jack, honey, this is crazy, someone could come in," Julie whispered breathlessly, making no attempt to stop her brother from squeezing her tits.

"God, sweetheart, you were driving me mad out there. I have to have you."

"We can't Jack, it's too dangerous."

"You just watch out the window and I will slip my cock into you from behind," Jack said, pushing Julie forward so that she could look out the window to the pool area. "You can see everybody. If anyone starts to come in, just let me know."

"Oh Jack," Julie breathed when she felt her brother pull her thong away from her dripping pussy. A second later, she felt his cock at the entrance of her pussy. She looked out the window and saw with some shock that Don was now massaging Tracy's ass cheeks. Then she almost screamed when her brother slid his cock deep into her swollen pussy. Julie's head bent down and her eyes closed as she pushed her ass back to take his cock all the way inside her.

Then she remembered Suzy and Steve. She craned her neck to see out the window to where Steve and Suzy were sitting. "Oh my God," she moaned when she saw her daughter and Steve.

Jack thought that she was showing her excitement as he began to fuck her harder.

What she saw was her thirteen-year-old daughter with Steve's big cock in her mouth.

As soon as Julie and Jack had gone into the house, Steve and Suzy had switched places. Steve was now sitting on the poolside, his feet in the water. Suzy had gotten in the water and moved between his knees. Because Suzy was so short, she had to hold onto Steve's legs to stay above the water. She was close enough to see his hard cock tenting his trunks.

Steve looked toward the house then back at Tracy and her dad. He knew that Jack and Suzy's mom were inside and that Tracy's dad had his back to them. He felt somewhat safe. Steve reached down and pulled his cock through the leg of his swim trunks.

Suzy's eyes grew wide, her smile lighting up her freckled face. She wasted no time; her head bent forward and took Steve's cock in her little mouth.

Steve kept looking around as he grabbed Suzy's head and pulled her mouth onto his cock. He heard Suzy moan deep in her throat as she began to suck him. When Steve looked down again, a thrill went through him. Suzy's little mouth was stretched around his cock, her cheeks bulging, her eyes closed in pleasure.

Steve's hips bucked up, forcing his cock deep into Suzy's mouth. He heard her gag but then watched in amazement as she took over half his cock into her throat. He pulled her head and pushed his hips up. Oh my God, he thought, my cock is going down her throat.

Suzy felt she was going to choke but somehow she relaxed her throat. She felt Steve's large head slip into her throat. Inch by inch it went deeper. Her head was spinning from lack of oxygen but she was determined. She heard Steve moan when her lips touched his balls. She had his entire cock in her throat.

Inside the house, Jack was fucking his cock into his sister with rapid strokes. Her pussy was dripping juice all over his cock and onto the floor. Her body was shuddering with pleasure as she pushed back into her brother/lover.

"Oh God Jack, fuck me, fuck me hard," Julie moaned, keeping watch out the window.

"Oh that pussy is so tight babe, I don't think I can last much longer."

"Yes, cum, cum in me Jack. Oh God, oh God, I'm going to cummmm!" Julie moaned as her pussy began to spasm around her brother's cock.

"Here it cums sweetheart, take it, take my cum," Jack panted, his cock starting to squirt into his sister's tight hole. He did not even ask this time if it was okay to cum into her unprotected cunt.

Suddenly Julie looked up and saw that Don had gotten up and was coming toward the house.

"Oh God Jack, hurry, here comes Don."

Jack's cock was barely done shooting his sperm into his sister when Don reached the slider in the dinning room. Jack pulled his still throbbing and dripping cock out of her pussy, and rushed for the bathroom. Julie barely had time to pull the crotch of her swimsuit back into place before Don walked into the kitchen.

"Oh God Julie, that suit of yours has given me a raging hardon. I need to fuck you," Don said, pulling Julie toward the stairs.

Julie followed, feeling her brother's cum saturating her crotch and starting to run down her legs.

When the pair reached the bedroom, Julie pulled away from Don.

"Honey, I need to go pee. I'll be right back."

"Hurry," Don said, stripping off his trunks.

Julie mopped up her sopping crotch as best she could before returning to her husband. In seconds, Don had her on her back and his cock buried in her pussy.

Tracy had watched her father walk toward the house with some concern. She hoped that he would not catch Jack and Julie fucking. That would spoil everything. When she looked back at the pool, she had to smile. She saw Suzy's head moving back and forth, obviously sucking Steve's cock. Tracy got up and walked over to Steve and sat beside him. She saw Steve look at her with a sheepish grin, then look back down at Suzy.

Then Tracy watched in amazement as her little sister took Steve's cock all the way into her throat. "Wow, where did she learn to do that?" Tracy said out loud. Then Tracy put her arm around Steve and leaned close. "Is she doing a good job sucking your cock," she whispered.

"Oh yes," Steve sighed, "little sister is a very fast learner. I have never had anyone take my entire cock into their throat."

"I'm sure her mouth is warm and wet. But it isn't near as sweet as that pussy you are going to have Tuesday," Tracy said, intentionally exciting Steve.

"Oh Lord Tracy, I can't wait."

"You'll have to wait, but it will be worth it. Suzy's little mouth and throat is not a bad substitute for now, is it?"

"Oh yes. God Tracy, I'm so close."

"Suzy use your hands, jerk on his cock," Tracy instructed her sister.

Suzy put both hands on Steve's long cock and began to pump up and down, holding just the head in her mouth. She was beyond excitement, waiting for Steve to cum. She was so proud that her sister had seen her take all of Steve's cock.

Tracy grabbed Suzy's hair and began to move her head back and forth in time with the movement of her sister's hands.

"Oh yes, oh God, here it comes," Steve cried, his eyes shut tight.

Then Tracy surprised Suzy by pulling her hair back, forcing her mouth off Steve's throbbing cock. At that moment Steve began to cum. The first volley shot over Suzy's forehead, landing on the top of her head and Tracy's hand. The second followed quickly hitting Suzy in the forehead. Then another hit her cheek and a fourth hit her nose. Several shots hit directly in her open mouth.

Suzy continued to jerk on Steve's cock, taking each shot directly in her pretty face, loving the feel of his cum on her skin.

Steve's cock kept shooting like a fire hose until his balls were finally empty. When the flow dwindled to just a dribble, Steve sighed and opened his eyes for the first time. He was amazed by what he saw. "Wow, Suzy, your face is a mess," Steve laughed, looking at her smiling face.

Suzy was literally covered from forehead to chin in Steve's cum. It was dripping from her cheek and chin to the pool water below.

"Doesn't she look beautiful?" Tracy said, pulling her sisters hair back to raise her face.

Just then the slider opened and Jack walked out of the house. Suzy quickly ducked under the water and swam away. Steve quickly slid off the side of the pool and into the water.

"Hi Uncle Jack, where is mom and dad?" Tracy asked.

"Uh... uh, I guess they are upstairs. I thought I would start the grill."

"Steve, why don't you help Uncle Jack set up?" Tracy asked Steve. "Suzy and I have some business to attend too."

Steve got out of the pool and joined Jack.

Tracy went to the edge of the pool and held her hand down to her sister. It was the same hand that was covered with Steve's cum.

Suzy took her hand and looked up in surprise. Tracy helped her sister out of the pool and led her into the house. They walked hand in hand, Steve's cum squishing between their fingers. Inside the house, they saw their mom and dad coming down the stairs.

"Hi guys," Don said with a bright smile on his face. "Where are you two going?"

"Suzy and I have a little unfinished business," Tracy said. Tracy noticed that her mother looked disheveled. She looked like a well-fucked woman. She saw that her mother had changed into her second thong bathing suit.

"Well, don't be long," Don said, walking outside, hand in hand with his wife.

"We won't daddy," Tracy said, squeezing her sister's hand.

"Tracy, where are we going?" Suzy asked.

"Well, it seems that we are the only two that haven't gotten off today and we are going to take of that."

Suzy's face lit up and she giggled with excitement, as she held tight to her sister's sticky hand.

The second they were inside the bedroom, Tracy turned to her sister. She looked into her eyes as she slowly brought their sperm covered hands to her lips. She licked Steve's cum from her and Suzy's fingers. Then Tracy pulled her sister to her and kissed her lips, sharing her juice covered tongue.

Suzy moaned in excitement, as she sucked on her sister's tongue. Then she felt her sister pulling the shoulder strap of her swimsuit down. Her suit fell to the floor leaving her naked. Tracy pulled her to her almost naked body, their lips locked tightly together.

"Get on the bed and spread those legs," Tracy said breathlessly when she pulled her lips away.

Suzy looked surprised but quickly jumped on the bed. She watched her sister crawl onto the bed and kneel between her legs. She then saw her sister take her tiny top off, freeing her large breasts. Finally, she removed the patch of material that was her thong. Suzy began to shake when she saw her sister's beautiful swollen pussy.

Tracy moved forward, bringing her large tits down to press on her sister's much smaller breasts. Both girls moaned as their hot nipples pressed together and their lips met again.

"Oh God Tracy, your tits feel so good on mine," Suzy said into her sister's warm mouth.

Tracy bent her head and began to kiss down her sister's body. When she reached her small breasts, she began to lick first one then the other. She felt Suzy shiver in excitement when she began to gently bite on the hard little nipples. She was afraid Suzy was going to climax too soon so she pulled her lips away.

"Not yet little one. I want to eat that sweet pussy of yours."

"Oh my God Tracy, are you serious? You are going to... to eat my pussy?"

"You better believe it sweetie. I am going to suck every drop of your sweet juice down my throat. I want to eat that juicy little peach of yours. Now spread those thighs."

"Oh, oh, oh God, Tracy," Suzy moaned as her sister began to kiss down her body.

When Tracy's face was above her sister's little pussy, she reached down and lifted her legs, letting Suzy hold herself behind the knees. Tracy lay on her stomach, her mouth inches from her sister's pussy. She had a close up view of her smooth little slit. She could not see any inner lips. Tracy reached forward and grabbed the tiny outer lips and opened her pussy. The small inner lips were swollen and very juicy. She heard her sister scream as she pushed her tongue into the little hole.

"Oh God, oh God, oh God," Suzy moaned, bucking her hips into her sister's mouth. "Suck me, suck me Tracy, I love your mouth."

Tracy used her tongue to open her sister's hole, tasting her sweet juice. God, Tracy thought, she did taste like a peach. She was so different from her mother in taste and feel. Tracy decided that she loved eating pussy. Then Tracy's mouth opened wide and began to suck her whole pussy inside. Suzy began to scream again. Tracy reached up and grabbed her large nipples, squeezing them hard between her fingers.

Suzy went over the top; her screams could be heard in every room of the house. Her hips bucked into Tracy's face as her body convulsed in climax after climax. Juice was pouring from her body into her sister's mouth.

When Suzy finally began to settle down, Tracy twisted around and brought her leg over her head. Her pussy was poised above her mouth. Slowly she lowered her hips. She moaned into Suzy's pussy as she felt her sister begin to lick her very swollen and wet pussy. Both girls climaxed over and over, licking every drop of juice they produced.

It was a very satisfied group of people that shared the picnic table that afternoon. They all had secrets. Tracy was the only person that knew them all.

    Chapter 11


Tracy was in bed reading when she heard a light tap at her door. She saw Suzy opened the door and peek in.

"Hi squirt," Tracy said.

"Tracy, can I talk to you?"

"Sure sweetie, hop in bed here," Tracy said throwing back the covers and letting her sister crawl into bed with her.

"What's up?" Tracy asked as Suzy snuggled up to her.

"You said you would tell me about Uncle Jack tonight."

Tracy sighed, knowing all along that this was why Suzy was here. She felt some reluctance; not knowing what effect the truth would have on her sister. Above all else, she did not want to hurt her sister.

"Boy, I don't know how to start. Well, let's see... before you were born, and I was just an infant, mom and dad broke up. Mom had nowhere to go so she moved in with Uncle Jack. You already know that Uncle Jack and mom have been having sex since she was twelve. It wasn't long after mom moved in that they started sleeping together again." Tracy paused trying to find the right words.

"And?" Suzy said, wanting her sister to continue.

"Well, you know mom gets a thrill out of fucking with no protection. Her and Uncle Jack used the rhythm method. That is not a very good form of birth control I might add. Well, the inevitable happened... " Tracy paused again.

"And mom got pregnant?" Suzy asked in amazement.

"Yes, mom got pregnant with Uncle Jack's baby."

"What happened to the... " Suzy stopped in mid sentence and sat up. She looked at Tracy, her eyes wide. She put her hand over her mouth in shock.

Tracy thought Suzy was going to cry. She sat up and hugged her sister. "Uncle Jack is your father," Tracy whispered as if Suzy needed the confirmation. She pulled her sister back down on the bed, holding her tight.

The two teens were quiet for a long time.

Finally, Tracy turned her sister's face toward her as her hand caressed her cheek. She saw that there was a lone tear rolling down her cheek. She brought her lip to the tear and kissed it away, then tenderly kissed her sister's lips.

"Are you okay?" she asked quietly.

"I guess so," Suzy said pausing before she spoke again. "I guess that would explain a lot of things," Suzy said. "Like why I look so much like Uncle Jack and why he has always treated me special. I always felt bad about how he treated me; I wanted him to treat you the same way."

"Suzy, don't ever worry about that, it never made me feel bad. You deserve special treatment," Tracy said smiling and kissing and hugging her sister again.

"Wow, I just thought of something; I got my daddy off last night," Suzy said with a giggle.

"Yea, and I am jealous about that."

"So," Suzy continued, "if I fucked my uncle, who is also my daddy, and I got pregnant, he would be my uncle, my daddy and my child's father and great uncle. Wow, that would be very confusing," Suzy laughed.

"You are okay with it then?" Tracy asked, somewhat relieved.

"I guess I really don't have much choice now do I?

"No, I guess you don't."

"Does daddy know that I am not his?"

"Yes, but he does not know that Uncle Jack is your father."

"I am sure that there would be hell to pay around here if he did," Suzy said with a worried look.

"Let's talk more about it tomorrow."

"Okay."

"Why don't you sleep with me tonight sweetie?" Tracy asked.

"Can I?"

"There is one condition though, we both have to be naked," Tracy said sitting up and stripping off her nightshirt.

Suzy quickly did the same, then snuggled into her sister's warm naked body.

The two teens fell asleep in each other's arms.

Several hours later, Tracy's eyes opened in the dark room. She was startled for a second until she realized that her sister was under the covers between her legs. She felt her sister's wet lips kissing her open thighs.

Suzy was in heaven lying under the covers between her sister's legs. It was dark and warm and smelled of her sister's body. She kissed slowly up her thighs in the dark. She would have known she was close to her sister's pussy no matter what. The familiar smell of her sister's excited pussy caused her heart to beat faster. When her lips touched her sister's swollen lips, she heard her moan. She knew that Tracy was awake now. When her tongue began to push into her wet pussy, she felt her sister grab her head.

Tracy moaned over and over as her sister's tongue fucked and her lips sucked her pussy. She tried not to smother her but she couldn't help pulling her face tight to her bucking crotch. Her cries of pleasure egged her sister on. All too soon, Tracy's climax over took her. Her body shook and her thighs quivered around Suzy's head. As soon as Tracy thought she was done, her sister brought her to a peak again, over and over until she had to pull her mouth away.

Almost immediately, Tracy fell asleep, her sister's head between her thighs. She awoke several times that night and found her sister eating her pussy. She lost count of the number of times she climaxed.

When she woke in the morning, Suzy was in the same place. The sun was coming through the curtains. She threw the covers back and looked down at her sister's sleepy but smiling face. "God squirt, your face is a mess," Tracy said with a smile, noticing that Suzy's face was a sticky mess, covered with pussy juice. "I think you need to wash your face."

"Nope, I like it just the way it is. I want to taste your pussy juice and feel it on my face all day."

"Well, don't ask me to kiss you then," Tracy said, making a mock face of disgust.

Suzy bounded up and on top of her sister.

"No! No!" Tracy screamed, laughing hysterically as Suzy tried to kiss her lips, rolling on top of her. The two wrestled around on the bed, making a mess of the blankets and sheets. In truth, Tracy could have easily stopped her sister. Instead, she let her win; the much smaller girl sitting on top of her, holding her hands above her head.

It got very quiet in the room as the two stared into each other's eyes.

"I love you Tracy," Suzy said, her eyes starting to tear.

"I love you too sweetheart," Tracy answered sincerely. "No matter what, we will always have each other."

Suzy brought her lips to her sister's in an emotional and passionate kiss.

    Chapter 12


The sun was high in the sky when the two sisters emerged from Tracy's room. It was going to be another beautiful summer day. The two teenagers began the day with a new confidence. They shared knowledge about their family that gave them great power. The next several days were going to be critical in Tracy's plan. Since dad was heading for Chicago today and would not be home until Thursday it would be a perfect opportunity to insure that mom was very cooperative in the future.

The two teenagers had a quick breakfast and put on their bathing suits. Mom was already at the pool when the girls came outside. Tracy was pleased to see that her mother had on her thong bikini.

"You girls sleep well?" Julie asked as her daughters set up the lounge chairs.

"Very," Tracy said looking over to Suzy and smiling. She saw Suzy smile back then look at her mom with what could have been either anger or sadness. She knew that she had done the right thing in telling Suzy about her father but she was still concerned over Suzy's reaction.

Tracy watched Suzy carefully as the day progressed. It seemed that she was handling the knowledge well. Tracy could not really tell any difference in her sister's attitude toward her mom. Once she felt comfortable that Suzy was okay, she decided to move forward with her plan.

Tracy waited until Suzy went over to the pool and got on an air mattress before she moved her chair close to her mother.

"Mom, I just wanted to let you know that I told Suzy."

"You told Suzy what?" Julie asked, fearing the answer.

"I told her that Uncle Jack was her father."

"Oh my God Tracy, how could you!" Julie said, beginning to cry.

"She needed to know, she has been living a lie."

"Oh God, is she going to tell your father?"

"I don't think so. Not if you cooperate with us."

"What does that mean?"

"First of all, I think Suzy is owed an apology. I think you need to say you are sorry for deceiving her all these years. You should go to her room tonight and tell her how sorry you are and ask her to forgive you."

I... I uh... suppose I could do that," Julie said in an uncertain tone.

"And mother, if she accepts your apology, I wouldn't expect to see you until tomorrow morning. Do you understand?"

Julie's eyes grew wide when she got the meaning of Tracy's comment. "Tracy, you want me to... to sleep... "

"Mother, use your imagination. Hopefully, I won't have to spell it out for you," Tracy said in a frustrated tone. "Now mother, if that is settled, I want to talk about Steve's visit tomorrow."

Julie was still reeling from their conversation but shook her head as if she understood.

"Now mother, I promised Steve that he could have... he could... oh hell, that he could have pussy if he came over Tuesday night."

Julie gasped.

"Steve has been wanting to have sex with me for a long time. His old girlfriend used to fuck his brains out. If he doesn't get pussy, I am afraid that I will lose him."

"Oh Tracy, you're too young to be having intercourse. Please wait."

"Mother, you are a fine one to talk. After all, you were fucking your brother at twelve years old. The truth is mother; I don't want to give my virginity to Steve. I like him but I want to save that for someone very special."

"Good, I think that is a wise decision," Julie said with relief in her voice.

"However, I promised Steve he would get pussy tomorrow night. So, either I am going to fuck him," Tracy said, building on her lie, "or someone else has to."

It took a minute for Julie to realize what her daughter was saying. "You don't mean... you want me to... " Julie said, clearly shocked.

"Yes mother, either I fuck Steve, or you fuck him, your choice."

"That's impossible, that's absurd, I'm not going to fuck a child," Julie screamed.

Suzy looked over at her mother and Tracy, surprised at the raised voices.

"Settle down mother. Steve is not a child or at least, he does not have a child's dick, as you well know. Now here is the deal. I know this is shocking you, so I will give you a day to think it over. I have invited Steve over for dinner tomorrow. We are going to watch a movie around eight. I will get Suzy out of the house. At eight o'clock, I will have a friend call and then I will make some excuse to leave. You and Steve will be alone. I am sure you can handle it from there."

"Are you crazy? This isn't going to happen," Julie said with undisguised anger.

"Okay mother, you think about it overnight. I will lay some clothes out for you to wear. If you come down before eight pm tomorrow evening wearing the clothes I will know that you have agreed and I will leave. If you decide not to do this, I will fuck Steve. That's the deal." Tracy knew that her mother was basically a good person and cared deeply about what happened to her children. She was pretty confident that she would come around.

"Absolutely not," Julie said and got up, storming into the house.

Tracy knew that she could always bring out the video but she would prefer that her mother agree without the blackmail. She was playing on her guilt. She figured that she would eventually see it as atonement, a sacrifice. However, she would use the video if she had too.

"What was that all about?" Suzy asked coming out of the pool.

"Oh mom just a little reluctant to do something I need her to do. There is nothing to worry about; she will come around.

At ten o'clock that evening, Julie knocked on Suzy's partially opened door and walked into the room. Julie was wearing a set of silk pajamas with baggy pants and a top that buttoned down the front. She saw that her daughter was lying on the bed reading a copy of Cosmos. She would normally have yelled at her for reading that magazine. Tonight she did not wish to start things off with a fight.

Suzy looked up at her mother but did not speak.

"Suzy, uh... can we... talk?" Julie said nervously.

"What is it?" Suzy said feeling less anger then her tone would indicate.

"I know that Tracy told you... told you who... uh... oh God this is so hard."

"Yes mother, I know my father is Uncle Jack if that is what you are trying to say?"

"Yes, but there is a lot more too it than that," Julie said, her tears starting to fall. "I am so sorry I did not tell you but I couldn't. I... I was afraid of what you would think of me."

"Did you think you could keep it from me forever?"

"I don't know, I wasn't thinking. Oh God Suzy... " Julie said putting her hands to her face and sobbing.

Suzy sat up on the side of the bed and held her arms out to her mother. Her mother came over and sat by Suzy, wrapping her arms around her.

"Do you love Uncle Jack mother?"

"Oh God yes."

"What about dad?"

"Yes, very much."

"Would dad leave you if he knew?"

"Yes,... no,... I really don't know," Julie whispered, her tears wetting Suzy's nightshirt.

After a long silence, Suzy said, "I love Uncle Jack and daddy also." Then Suzy asked a question that stunned her mother. "Are you a nymphomaniac mother?"

"No, of course not!" Julie replied a little more sharply then she intended. Then in a quieter tone, "At least I don't think so."

"Well, I have seen you with Uncle Jack and I watched you the other night as dad fucked you in the ass."

"Oh my God Suzy, you should never have seen those things," Julie said, her face turning red, embarrassed that her daughter had watched her get fucked in the ass.

"Well I did and I liked watching you fuck. In fact, Tracy told me how you liked having your pussy eaten. She said she had eaten your pussy and you had eaten hers. She also told me how you like to fuck without protection."

"Oh God Suzy, maybe I am a nymphomaniac," Julie said beginning to sob again.

Julie did not stop her daughter when she forced her to lie back on the bed. Julie's hands were covering her face as she cried.

Suzy pulled her mother's hands away and looked into her eyes. "Mother, I understand; really I do. I don't know much about sex but I know I like everything about it so far. I especially like having sex with my sister. And Steve's cock is so big and he cums in buckets," Suzy said, now trying to shock her mother.

"Suzy you are too young to know about all that stuff."

"Come on mother, you were twelve and you were fucking already."

Suzy and her mother lay on the bed for a long time in silence.

Mother, Tracy said you would do whatever I wanted you to do. I think I want to kiss you."

Julie's eyes grew wide as Suzy's lips came to hers. She knew better than to resist. She felt her daughter's soft lips cover hers. She heard a moan and wondered where it had come from. She realized that it had come from her own throat.

Mother and daughter kissed for a long time. Silently, they sucked each other's tongues, drinking from each other's mouths.

Suzy sat up and looked at her mother. She moved over and straddled her mother's waist. She saw her mother look at her with confusion. Suzy's hands reached for the buttons on her mother's top. But instead of unbuttoning the shirt, she grabbed the material and pulled violently causing the buttons to fly all over the room.

Julie screamed as she felt her daughter rip her top apart. She lay their shaking as her daughter looked down at her bare breasts. She turned her head to the side, unable to look her daughter in the eyes. She felt Suzy bend forward, her mouth covering her nipple. Julie brought her hand to her mouth to stifle a scream as he felt her daughter begin to suck her tit.

Oh God, I have wanted to do this for so long Suzy thought as she sucked one nipple until it was as hard as a pebble. She used both hands to squeeze one large breast, sucking the nipple deep into her mouth. She then sucked and licked all over the large orb, bringing moans from her mother's mouth. She switched to the other breast and began to suck it until it was covered in her saliva.

Julie still couldn't look at her daughter. However, she felt her body betray her. Her heart was beating rapidly and her breathing was erratic. She must be a nymphomaniac she thought.

Suzy pulled away from her mother's heaving breasts. "Mother, I am going to take you pants off now; I want to eat your cunt!"

"Oh Suzy, this is so wrong, please don't." But when Suzy reached for Julie's pants, she lifted her hips.

Suzy stripped her pants off, leaving her mother with nothing on but her top with the missing buttons. She looked down at her mother's swollen pussy. It was so different from Tracy's. The inner lips were positively huge. They were swollen, wet and bulging from the outer lips. Suzy dove forward and began to eat her mother.

"Oh my God," Julie screamed as her thirteen-year-old daughter began to eat her pussy. She felt her tongue all over her lips. She felt Suzy suck the inner lips into her mouth and literally chewed on them. Julie's mind had gone blank. She was as excited as she had ever been. Maybe it was because it was her youngest daughter that was eating her pussy. Whatever it was, Julie started to climax almost immediately, her body shuddering and shaking as her juice ran out of her pussy and into her daughter's mouth.

Almost as soon as her climax ended, Julie felt her daughter stick her finger into her pussy. She moved it in and out, rubbing the walls. Soon she felt a second finger, then a third.

Suzy began to move her fingers in and out of her mother's pussy rapidly. She was fascinated as she saw her mother's very wet pussy open to take her fingers inside. She pulled her fingers out and used both of her hands to open her mother. She could see her mother's pussy spasm deep inside.

Julie could feel her daughter looking at her pussy. She would have been embarrassed had she not been so hot. She thought she would scream when she felt her daughter put her fingers back inside her.

This time Suzy used four fingers. When they disappeared, she decided to try her thumb. God, she thought, her fingers were in her mother's pussy to the knuckles. She felt an unbelievable thrill go through her when she pushed her hand forward. Even more of her hand went inside. She pushed again. She heard her mother scream as her entire hand slipped inside her mother's body.

Suzy was amazed; she never dreamed you could put your whole hand inside of a pussy. Yet she had her entire hand insider her mother. The feeling was incredible. Her mother's warm pussy was squeezing her fist. She pulled back, leaving just the knuckles inside and heard her mother moan. She pushed her fist back in and then began an in and out motion. The sloppy sucking sounds that echoed through the room were causing her great excitement.

Julie could not believe what was happening. She knew her daughter had her entire hand inside her pussy. Yet she was bucking her hips upward, helping her fist fuck her pussy. Her body betrayed her again as she convulsed over and over in climax.

Suzy fist fucked her mother for a long time, her hand going into her far past her wrist. Finally, when Suzy's arm tired, she pulled out of her mother with a loud sucking sound, leaving her pussy gaping open. Then Suzy quickly stripped off her clothes and climbed up to sit on her mother's surprised face.

Tracy was trying to sleep in the other room. However, it was almost impossible. She heard Suzy and her mother screaming through most of the night. She wanted desperately to join them but she knew this was for Suzy; this was her time.

In the early hours of the morning, Tracy got up to go to the bathroom. Just as she passed Suzy's door, she saw her mother coming out. Her hair was a mess, her face shinning with sticky fluid. She had no pants on and she was trying to hold her ruined top together across her breasts. Tracy smiled knowingly at her mother as they passed in the hall.

    Chapter 13


"Tracy, can we talk about tonight," Julie said at the breakfast table the following morning after Suzy had left.

Breakfast had been very quiet. Suzy had a perpetual smile on her face; mother's face seemed to be a permanent shade of red.

"Mother, we talked about this yesterday. You know the rules."

"But I know it is very close to my fertile period. Can we a least wait for a few days?"

"That has never seemed to bother you when you fuck your own brother. Let's face it mother; you are excited by the thought of fucking Steve. You love the thought of his big cock and especially all that potent cum he will squirt into you."

"Tracy I can't... "

"Stop it mother dear. I do not want to discuss this anymore. Be there before eight or you know what will happen," Tracy said and left a very worried mother at the table.

Steve joined the family for dinner that night. He was like a kid in a candy shop. He knew he was going to get Tracy's pussy tonight. He had a hard on all day thinking about fucking her. He noticed that Tracy's mom was very quiet. She seemed preoccupied.

Tracy sent Suzy off to Molly's house at about seven thirty. She got a video and took Steve into the den and sat with him on the sofa.

"Where's your mom?" Steve asked excitedly.

"Upstairs I guess," Tracy answered, bringing her lips to Steve's.

Steve pulled his lips away and said, "Is she going to leave or what?"

"Don't worry about her sweetie," Tracy said and pushed Steve back onto the sofa and crawled on top of him.

Upstairs Julie sat on her bed in turmoil. Tracy had laid out an outfit for her to wear. Her heart was pounding in her chest. She knew that if she put the clothes on there would be no turning back. She had very little time to decide; it was already seven forty-five.

Finally, she felt like she had no choice. She stripped and put on the very tight tank top her daughter had left for her. Next she picked up the tiny cotton stretch short shorts and pulled them up her legs. They felt tighter then she remembered from the store. When she had them pulled up, she knew something was wrong. They were so tight that her ass cheeks showed and the crotch outlined her pussy lips like a second skin. The seam cut directly into her pussy, separating the lips.

Julie put the high heel shoes on and walked over to the full-length mirror. She sucked in her breath when she saw the woman staring back at her. She looked like a French whore. She couldn't go downstairs looking like this. It was seven fifty-five.

On the sofa, Tracy had Steve worked into a frenzy. She had his cock out of his pants and was stroking him. Tracy was just as hot as Steve but she kept her eye on the clock. She was beginning to get a little nervous.

Julie took a deep breath and walked out of her bedroom. Each step she took created a friction in her crotch. The seam was rubbing against her clit. She tried to pull the tight shorts down but it was no use; the material would just slip back between her lips.

Just as she took the first step down the stairs, she stopped suddenly. She felt a twinge in her lower abdomen. Her heart began to race. Sometimes when she ovulated, she could feel it. She grabbed the banister for support as her knees began to buckle and her head began to spin. When she got her balance, she slowly began to descend the stairs.

Julie stopped for a second outside the entrance to the den. Then she took a deep breath and continued. She couldn't help a little yelp as she walked in; her daughter had Steve's cock in her hand and they were kissing.

Tracy heard her mother and turned to her with a smile.

Steve practically had a heart attack. He rolled to the side and tried desperately to get his cock back inside his shorts.

"Oh hi... uh... mother," Tracy said, suppressing a gasp herself at her mother's appearance.

Just then the phone rang. As Tracy got up to answer it, she looked at Steve; his eyes were practically bulging out of his head. He was obviously shocked by her mother's outfit.

Tracy picked up the phone.

"Hello... oh hi Sandy," Tracy said and then paused for a minute as if she were listening. "Oh God, really, I will be right over. Steve, I'm so sorry, but my friend Sandy's brother was rushed to the hospital. Their parents are out of town and she wants me to go to the hospital with her," Tracy lied.

"I'll go with you," Steve said in a worried tone and started to get up.

"No, you stay here with mom and watch the movie. I will be back as soon as I can. I'll call you from the hospital." Tracy didn't give Steve a chance to answer. She rushed out of the den, leaving a very disappointed young man.

Julie stood there awkwardly, trying to think of something to say. Finally, she said "Would you like something to drink Steve?"

"Yea, a beer," he said in a frustrated tone.

Julie knew that he was kidding but she responded, "Well I guess one wouldn't hurt." She turned and walked out of the room. She could feel Steve's eyes watching her ass sway back and forth in those impossibly tight shorts.

Julie's hands were shaking as she got a beer out of the refrigerator for Steve. She started to get one for herself then stopped, reaching for the whiskey sour mix. She poured a quarter glass of whiskey in a glass then filled it with the mix. She drank the strong liquor down in one long gulp. Then she made herself another drink and put it on a tray with the beer and some chips.

Steve wasn't sure what was going on. Tracy had gotten him so horny he couldn't see straight and then she leaves him. Then her mom comes in dressed like a hooker and offers him a beer. This was getting very weird.

Steve was trying to will his cock back down when Julie came back in with their drinks. He knew it was a lost cause when she bent over to put the tray down. The tiny shorts had run up into her ass crack.

Julie turned around and saw Steve's wide eyes. She reached down and pulled the back of the shorts down, then she surprised even herself when she reached for the inside leg of her shorts and pulled, freeing the seam from her pussy. It didn't help; the shorts were far too tight and the seam cut right back into her pussy lips.

"I guess these shorts must have shrunk a little," she said to the surprised young man, then turned and sat down on the sofa next to him. She turned toward Steve and said, "Tracy tells me you play football and baseball."

"Yes mam, I love sports."

"I guess you have to be in pretty good shape huh?"

"Yea, I have to work out a lot."

"I can tell," Julie said looking at Steve's bare legs in obvious admiration. Then her eyes moved up to the bulge in his shorts. Her face turned red when she saw that Steve was watching her.

"I try to work out but it is so hard to get the time," Julie said. "I really need to lose a few pounds."

"Oh no mam, you look great just the way you are," Steve blurted out then realized what he had said. It was his turn for his face to turn red.

"Why thank you Steve, but don't you think my butt is too big?"

"God no, all the guys... " Steve started to say but stopped.

"All of the guys what?" Julie asked smiling at him.

"Uh... I shouldn't really say."

"Oh come on, I'm a pretty liberal mom. You can tell me."

"All the guys... well, they think... you know, that you have a great... "

"A great what?" Julie asked, knowing that she was making the young man sweat. She was starting to enjoy this.

"A great, uh, ass," Steve said totally embarrassed.

"Really?" Julie said, truly surprised.

"Yea, they all drool all over themselves when they see you. You are the best looking mom of any of my friends. God, when I told them about your swim... " Steve stopped again, concerned that he was going too far.

"You liked my swim suit," Julie said, feeling very good about herself at the moment.

"Oh wow, it was awesome" was all that Steve could say.

"Thank you sweetie, you have made my day," Julie said, casually laying her hand on Steve's bare leg, near the opening of the leg of his shorts. Julie could see his cock twitch in his pants. It was trapped in an uncomfortable position, snaking down his shorts leg.

"Well, my breasts are far to big. You can't deny that," Julie said watching Steve's eyes move to her hard nipples.

"No mam, you have a perfect body."

Julie reached for her drink and took a big swallow. Here goes she thought and sat her drink back down. "But they do sag a bit," Julie said. With that she pulled her top up and over her breasts, baring them to the teenager.

"Oh my God Mrs. Wilson," Steve practically moaned.

The room got very quiet; the ticking clock on the wall sounded likes Big Ben. Then as if in slow motion, Julie's hand went to the back of Steve's neck and pulled his head toward one heaving breast. Both of them moaned as Steve's lips closed around one nipple. Julie felt her pussy spasm and pour pussy juice into her shorts. She moved Steve's head to the other breast, letting him suck that nipple for a while. At the same time Julie's hand went to Steve's shorts leg and slid under. She moaned when she felt his large cock head touch her hand.

Suddenly she pushed the surprised boy back and moved quickly between his legs. She opened his shorts and pulled them along with his underwear down and off his feet.

"Oh my God," Julie said when Steve's large cock sprang free. It bobbed in the air inches from her face. She grabbed it with both hands and brought her mouth to the large leaking head. She heard Steve moan as her mouth and tongue began to make love to the largest cock she had ever had in her mouth.

"Oh my God, oh my God," Steve moaned over and over.

Julie was losing herself in sucking Steve's cock. She loved the taste of his juice, and the long hot shaft felt so good in her hand. From somewhere, she heard Steve moaning that he was going to cum. She pulled away and looked up at the surprised boy. "Not yet honey. I want this cock deep in my pussy. I want you to squirt all that juice deep inside me. Let's go upstairs and get comfortable."

Steve let Julie take his hand and pull him toward the stairs. He watched mesmerized as Julie walked up the stairs in front of him as his hard cock bounced with each of his steps. Her beautiful ass was swaying practically in his face. He couldn't believe that he was following his girlfriend's half naked mother up the stairs to fuck her.

Julie could feel Steve's eyes boring a hole in her ass. She felt more naked then if she had no clothes on at all. Her bare breasts bounced up and down with every step. Her pussy juice had soaked through her shorts and was beginning to run down her legs. She wondered if Steve could see her juice.

As soon as they were in the room, Julie turned to Steve and pulled him to her large naked breasts. Their lips met in a very passionate kiss. Julie was no longer doing this for her daughter; she was way beyond that.

Julie pulled away and then pulled Steve's top over his head, making him totally naked. She slid down his body, stopping to kiss his nipples, and then his stomach. Finally she was on her knees staring at the most beautiful cock she had ever seen. She stuck out her tongue and licked up a large drop of clear juice that was dripping from the head. Then she began to suck him again.

Steve grabbed Julie's head and began to pump his cock into her mouth. Several times he choked her but she didn't complain. He moved his hips rapidly, watching as her saliva dripped to the floor. The room was filled with sloppy sucking sounds from Julie's mouth.

After several minutes Julie pulled away. She did not want to have him cum in her mouth and waste all that potent juice. "God, I need that cock inside me," Julie breathed and pulled him over to the bed. She had him lay on his back, then stripped off her shorts and crawled over him. She got up on her feet and squatted over Steve's throbbing cock. Slowly she brought her pussy down until the head split the swollen lips. Julie moaned and pushed herself lower.

Steve's cock slowly slipped into the warmest and wettest pussy he had ever known. It felt like a velvet glove was circling his cock. He felt it going deep into Julie, until it seemed to be at the bottom. He looked down and saw that she still had about two inches left.

"Oh God Steve, you are so big. But I want it all. I want all that beautiful cock inside me." Julie screamed as she forced all her weight down and took all of his cock into her body, then shuddered as she felt it hit her cervix. She tried to hold still so that she could adjust; her breathing was labored, her heart pounded in her chest.

Steve was close to the edge. He didn't know how much he could take. Julie's pussy was squeezing his cock from top to bottom. His whole body shook with need.

"Oh Mrs. Wilson, I can't hold back much longer. God I'm going to cum."

Julie slowly lifted up and came back down, burying Steve's cock in her pussy. She began an up and down motion, working his cock in and out of her swollen pussy. "It's okay Steve honey, you can cum. I want you to cum in me. Please squirt all that wonderful sperm deep into my cunt," Julie said almost incoherent with lust.

"Oh God, oh God, here it cummmmmssss!" Steve pushed up into Julie and began squirt his cum deep into her pussy.

Julie could actually feel his cum shooting into her pussy. His cock was so deep inside her that she knew that his potent sperm would be forced right into the canal where her egg was waiting. Her mind reeled with the thought that this boy would probably make her pregnant. God a sixteen-year-old boy was going to give her a baby. Her body began to quiver; her head was spinning with the total wantonness of her act. One of the strongest climaxes she had ever had racked her body.

Julie finally fell forward on Steve's heaving chest. The room was quiet except for the labored breathing of the two lovers.

The ringing of the phone startled them from their brief reprieve.

Julie struggled to reach over and pick up the phone and managed a weak, "Hello."

"It sounds like you are exhausted mother," Tracy said.

"Yes," Julie answered unable to lie.

"Good, that means Steve got the pussy he wanted," she chuckled. "I am going to stay with Sandy tonight. Make sure you keep Steve happy, do you understand?"

"Yes."

"Okay, let me talk to Steve."

"It's Tracy," Julie whispered.

"Hi sweetheart," Steve said, trying to hide his exhaustion.

"Is mother treating you good?" Tracy asked.

"Uh, yea, great, the movie has been very good," Steve lied.

Just then, Julie lifted up and let Steve's half soft cock slip out of her pussy. She was surprised when none of his cum ran out of her. The fact that he had shot it so deep may have been the reason.

Julie turned and brought her mouth to Steve's wet cock.

"Ohhh!" Steve moaned.

"What did you say?" Tracy asked, playing the game.

"Nothing," Steve said quickly, trying not to groan again as he watched Tracy's mom began to suck his cock to hardness.

"I am so sorry sweetheart but I think I need to stay with Sandy tonight. I will make it up to you, I promise," Tracy said.

"I understand, how is her brother?"

"Her brother? Oh, yes her brother. He is going to be fine, but Sandy needs some company tonight. Well, I'll let you go now. Tell mother I said that she should take good care of you. Bye, see you tomorrow."

"Bye hon," Steve said hanging up and sighing with relief. He was having a very difficult time concentrating on the conversation. He looked down and saw Julie staring back at him with his now very hard cock deep in her mouth. Her eyes were sparkling with lust and her cheeks bulged with his large cock.

Julie sucked Steve for a long time before pulling away and lying on her back. She pulled Steve over until he was between her spread legs. "Fuck me sweetheart, I need that cock deep inside me again."

Steve slid his cock into Julie's saturated pussy in one smooth motion. The soft, sperm coated walls caressed his dick as she slowly pushed all the way in. He heard Julie grunt as he hit bottom again. He felt her legs wrap around his back as her arms circled his neck. He could hear her labored breathing in his ear. Steve began to fuck her again, this time with less frenzy and long powerful strokes.

"Yes, that's it, fuck me lover, fuck my hot cunt," Julie panted into Steve's ear.

The room was filled with the grunts and groans of the two lovers. Soon, Julie's pussy was a sticky mess. Steve's cock had found his first load of cum deep inside her pussy. Each time he pulled out, he spattered his cum on his balls and her thighs. The sucking sound of Steve's cock coming out of her pussy was like someone walking through a muddy field.

Steve fucked Julie for over an hour, bring her to climax after climax before he groaned and shot his second potent load into her already sloppy pussy.

The remainder of the night was a blur to both lovers. Neither knew how many times they had cum. When the sun came up, Steve fucked her one last time, then left a well-fucked and satisfied woman lying exhausted on the bed.

Julie was too tired to even get up and shower. She fell into an exhausted sleep.

    Chapter 14


It was nine fifteen when Tracy hung up the phone, her conversation with Steve confirming what she had hoped; mom had been royally fucked. If she knew Steve, his cock was back in mom's pussy right now. Tracy had to smile, her plan was working perfectly, and it was all so easy; all you had to do is understand human nature. She had learned quite a bit about people in the past several weeks. Maybe she would become a sex therapist she thought only half in humor.

"Hey Tracy, we are going to listen to some music before we start the movie," Sandy said to Tracy as she walked back into the family room.

"I will be there in a minute, let me get a coke."

Tracy had not lied to Steve when she told him that she was going to stay with Sandy. Sandy was having several girls over for a little party and some of them were staying the night. It was almost a tradition during the summer; someone was always having a sleep over.

It was amazing how much Tracy had changed in the past several weeks. These sleep overs seemed so immature to her now. She looked around the room and saw her friends giggling and talking about boys. If they only knew that she had just arranged for her mom to get fucked by her own boyfriend... Tracy had a very different perspective now.

Tracy walked quickly through the group of girl's lying on the floor as she headed to the kitchen.

Wendy Tyler, Sandy's mom, was sitting at the kitchen table having a strong drink. Wendy was depressed; she was going to be forty in several weeks and she was feeling the mid-life blues. She was a divorced mother of three, Sandy 15, Blake 14, and Jenny 10. She wasn't sad that she was divorced. Fred, her ex, had been an abusive alcoholic slob and she was only too glad to get rid of him. The fact was that Sandy was lonely. She had dated rarely during the past six years since the break up. None of her relationships seemed to work out. She was feeling that it was her fault; maybe if she had been a better wife, a better mom, everything would be different somehow.

It wasn't that Wendy was unattractive; on the contrary, she was still built very well and had a pretty face with only the slightest hint of wrinkles around her eyes. All right, maybe she could lose a few pounds but at 5' 7" and 135, she was not even close to being fat. Her breasts were quite large and had only just started to sag a bit, but they still looked great in a swimsuit or tight sweater. Her ass was her best asset; it was very well proportioned to her waist and caused her to get wolf whistles when she wore tight shorts or slacks. Still the mind does strange things as one ages and Wendy's self esteem was at a low point in her life.

Tracy walked into the kitchen and saw Wendy sitting at the table alone.

"Hi Aunt Wendy," Tracy said. Tracy had called Wendy aunt since she was six years old.

"Hi Tracy," Wendy said, smiling at Tracy in spite of her mood.

"How come you're home and not out on some hot date?" Tracy said, even though she knew Wendy wouldn't be out on a Tuesday night.

"I guess I must have missed the call from Brad Pitt!" Wendy said sarcastically.

Tracy saw right away that Wendy wasn't her normal bubbly self. "What's wrong Aunt Wendy?"

"Oh nothing, I guess I'm just a little depressed at turning the big 'four-o'. I am feeling pretty old right now."

"You're not old; I think you just need a man Ms. Tyler," Tracy said and sat down next to her.

"Not if they are like the one I got rid of!"

"Yea, you are right about that," Tracy said, and then added with a giggle, "maybe a woman would be better."

"Okay, I'll go down to the 'Pink Flamingo' and pick up a dyke," Wendy responded, rolling her eyes.

"Aunt Wendy, you know that most women that like other women are not hardened dykes," Tracy said in a more serious tone.

"And how would you know that?" Wendy asked with raised eyebrows. The fact was that Wendy did find some women attractive but she always suppressed the feeling, fearing that people would think she was 'that way'.

Tracy hesitated, trying to gage how far she should go in this direction. The truth was that she found Wendy a very attractive woman. On more than one occasion she had found herself watching her, admiring her large breasts and shapely ass.

What the hell she thought, I'll just go for it. "There are a lot of women that enjoy the tender touch and sensitive nature of another female," Tracy said, looking directly into Wendy's eyes and reaching over to lay her hand on top of hers. "It isn't unnatural to like that and you certainly don't have to be a dyke-whatever that means."

Wendy took a big swallow from her drink. "When did you get so liberal Ms. Wilson?"

"Aunt Wendy, we have always been honest with one another. If fact I have always thought of you as a big sister. Do you remember that conversation that we had a few months ago about whether the size of a man's equipment mattered?" Tracy said with a giggle.

"Do I-I still can't believe that we said all those things. It must have been the fact that I had one too many vodka and tonics."

Tracy stood up and pulled on Wendy's hand. "Let's go out on the porch and get some fresh air." She pulled Wendy out of the house to the old porch swing. It was a comfortable swing, built for two people. The old rusted chains holding it to the porch roof squealed with every move. Wendy wasn't handy around the house so some things just did not get repaired.

The porch overlooked a nature reserve giving the feeling they were much further from the city then they actually were.

Tracy and Wendy sat silently, deep in their own thoughts. They listened to the crickets and watched the mating ritual of the fireflies.

"You know that fireflies live to mate and then they die," Tracy said.

"Is that supposed to cheer me up-you meet, you fuck and you die," Wendy said laughing, just a little embarrassed at her language.

"It is meant to say that life is too short and we shouldn't waste a minute of it," Tracy said seriously.

The ladies fell silent again, the squeaking of the old swing and the noise of the outdoors surrounding them.

Tracy held Wendy's hand tight. She took a deep breath and said, "You know I used to think something was wrong with me because when I would see an attractive woman, I would feel something deep inside. It was different than when I would see a hot guy. It is that little undefined something that makes your breath quicken and your heart beat a little faster."

Wendy's head moved up and down, almost imperceptibly, Tracy's comment striking a cord within her. She hadn't realized that any "normal" woman could feel that way.

Tracy looked over at Wendy and took a deep then said, "I have often felt that way about you Aunt Wendy. You know that you don't have to be a lesbian to like to look at or even make love to another woman," Tracy said, squeezing her hand with meaning.

Wendy looked back at Tracy in surprise.

"Men are so different," Tracy continued, "they can be such bastards but they are not all the same. It just seems that half the time they don't understand what a woman needs. But a woman can always tell, it's their nature."

Wendy found her voice and spoke. "I agree with the bastard part; Fred fit that profile," Wendy said feeling tears start to fill her eyes as she remembered the abuse she had taken.

Tracy reached over and turned Wendy's tear streaked face toward her. "Not all men are like that. I know my daddy would never treat a woman the way you have been treated. You just need someone special in your life right now."

The creaking of the swing had stopped. The noise of the summer night grew loud in Windy's ears. She took Tracy's hand and kissed the palm tenderly, then brought it to her cheek. Tracy brought her other hand to Wendy's cheek and pulled her face toward her. Wendy did not resist.

At the moment that their lips touched, a flash of heat lightening lit up the night sky. Neither woman saw the flash; their lips were making their own sparks.

Wendy's mind was in total turmoil as she felt her young friend begin to kiss her lips. She wanted to resist, to pull away and run into the house, yet it felt so good. It had been so long since she had been kissed with passion. She couldn't resist when she felt Tracy's tongue push on her closed lips; she opened her mouth to let it inside. It was so strange to have a soft pair of lips on hers, so unlike a man. Without even thinking she began to suck on Tracy's tongue, their lips pressed tightly together.

Tracy felt her pussy quiver and begin to leak pussy juice onto the back of her thin summer dress. A few weeks ago she would never had the nerve to be so aggressive. By not now... from now on she would take what she wanted. She wanted this beautiful and sexy lady.

Wendy tensed but did not pull away when she felt Tracy's hand brush her breast. It could have been accidental she thought. Suddenly, she felt Tracy's hand cup her breast, squeezing and lifting it as if to test it's weight. An involuntary moan came from her throat as she felt Tracy's thumb rub across the sensitive nipple. Wendy's passion was rising rapidly as she allowed this teenager to play with her breast through her dress.

Both women were breathing hard by the time Wendy pulled away. She held Tracy at arm's length as she tried desperately to catch her breath.

"Hey Tracy," Sandy called from the door, "are you going to watch the movie with us?"

Without turning away from Wendy's large brown eyes, she said, "I'll be there in a minute. She looked into Wendy's tear filled eyes and said "Come and watch the movie with us."

"You girls don't want me in there," she answered, still trying to catch her breath.

"I do," Tracy said, pulling her to her feet then putting her arm around her waist and leading her toward the house. Just as they reached the door, Tracy let her hand slip down to Wendy's ass to squeeze one cheek. She heard Wendy's sharp intake of breath.

The movie was already playing and the lights were out when Tracy led Wendy to the sofa. There were six or seven teenage girls lounging around the room on pillows or sleeping bags. Tracy and Wendy sat on the sofa behind the gang of girl, without much notice. Tracy snuggled up next to Wendy and picked up her arm and draped it across her shoulder.

At this point, the movie didn't much interest Wendy or Tracy. Tracy's most immediate concern was whether or not the spell she had cast on Wendy was broken.

Wendy could feel her heart beating in her chest. She was trying to take deep, even breaths in an attempt to calm down. It was a task made more difficult when she felt the warmth of Tracy's face as it pressed into the side of one breast. She knew that she should put a stop to this nonsense, yet her excitement at having some attention paid to her after so long was overriding her good judgement.

Tracy let one hand casually drop to Wendy's bare thigh, just below the hem of her short flowered dress. She could feel the older woman's intake of breath as she slowly rubbed her fingers across the soft skin of her thigh. Tracy knew that if Wendy stopped her now that it would be over. When Wendy made no move to stop her, Tracy got boulder, sliding her hand up until it disappeared under the hem of her dress.

Wendy's lustful needs were taking control of her body. She couldn't believe that she was allowing this teenager's hand to slide under her dress. She kept her eyes on the TV, afraid to look down. She could feel her panties becoming wet with her juices. God, it had been so long, so long since anyone had paid attention to her. So long since anyone had made her feel like a desirable woman.

Wendy was disappointed momentarily when Tracy got up from the sofa. Then she saw her pick up an afghan from a chair and spread it over their laps. Wendy let Tracy snuggle up next to her again.

When Tracy's hand went back to Wendy's thigh, it seemed to be opened a little wider then before. This time Tracy gradually pushed Wendy's dress up until it was at the tops of her thighs. Now there was no mistaking what her hand was doing; her fingers were massaging Wendy's thighs without reservation. She hesitated going higher until she felt Wendy's legs open even further. She smiled to herself and moved her fingers up until they were almost touching her panties.

Wendy's breathing was labored now, her breasts beginning to move up and down noticeably with each breath. What was she letting this young girl do to her she thought? Her sense of right and wrong was in constant battle; her mature side telling her to stop this now, her long neglected libido was telling her that she had waited far too long for pleasure.

Tracy felt Wendy jump when her fingers touched the seam of her panties where the leg band met her thigh. She slowly ran the little finger of her hand up and down, feeling some stray pubic hair that had escaped the elastic leg band. Tracy was surprised when her knuckles touched the gusset of Wendy's panties and found it bulging with her soft pubic hair. She had almost forgotten that women had pussy hair; Wendy apparently had plenty.

Wendy suppressed a moan when she felt Tracy's fingers run down the center of her panties, pushing the cotton material between her now very wet pussy lips. She couldn't control the involuntary movement of her hips as she pressed her groin into Tracy's searching fingers.

It was Tracy's turn to gasp when she felt how wet the crotch of Wendy's panties were now. Her fingers pushed on the sopping material that covered her pussy, forcing it into her hole. When Tracy felt Wendy's thighs open in total surrender, she knew that she would not resist her now. She turned toward the older woman and saw that her head was back on the sofa and her eyes were closed. Her mouth was open, searching for enough oxygen for her pounding heart.

"God, you are so wet," she whispered into Wendy's ear as her hand moved freely between her thighs. "I am going to finger fuck your pussy now Ms. Tyler," Tracy said, teasing the older woman with her words. She felt Wendy shudder in excitement.

Tracy placed her fingers under the cotton leg band and pulled it to the side, freeing Wendy's hairy pussy for her fingers. She used her fingers to gently open the lips. Then the tips of her fingers rubbed the swollen inner lips all the way to her clit. She circled the hole, avoiding pushing in as she teased the older woman to distraction.

Wendy's face turned into Tracy's neck. "Please, please," she whispered.

"You want my fingers in you?" Tracy asked, her voice barely audible.

"Oh God yes, please put your fingers in me, I'm so hot," Wendy said, her words coming out in a hiss.

Tracy slowly pushed one then two fingers into Wendy's drooling pussy. Her long neglected pussy hole closed around the invading fingers as they went deeper and deeper. Then Tracy began to finger fuck this forty-year-old mother of three, her hand making the afghan move up and down. Fortunately, all of the girls were too occupied with the movie to notice what was going behind them.

Wendy could no longer control her hip movement as they began to move in rhythm with Tracy's invading fingers. Wendy's head was spinning, she felt like she might pass out. She had forgotten how good it felt to have her pussy played with by someone other then herself. She no longer cared where she was or who was in the room. Her body and mind were under the control of this fifteen- year-old girl.

Suddenly, the girls started to stir. Neither Tracy nor Wendy realized that the movie had just ended. Tracy quickly pulled her wet fingers from Wendy's pussy and sat back on the sofa.

The shock brought Wendy to her senses and she quickly stood up on shaking legs. "I think it's past my bedtime," she said to no one in particular and began to walk toward the stairs.

Tracy got up and followed Wendy out of the room. At the foot of the stairs, Tracy reached for Wendy's hand. "If you want me to come to your room after the girls are asleep, leave a light on and your door slightly open." Tracy turned and went back to the family room, leaving Wendy standing there in confusion.

Tracy put on a pair of silky harem pants and a well-worn tank top and shacked out with the other girls. However, she didn't sleep, she lay awake, waiting until it was quiet in the room.

It was an hour later when all the girls were finally asleep. Tracy quietly got up and walked up the stairs. She felt very apprehensive as she reached the top of the stairs. Had she overstepped her bounds? Had she frightened her friend away? A thrill raced through her when she saw light coming through the slightly opened door of Wendy's bedroom. When she pushed the door back and looked in, she saw Wendy sitting on her bed, still dressed.

Wendy looked up as Tracy came in and sat next to her. "Tracy, I... we shouldn't... we shouldn't do this," Wendy said in a less then convincing voice.

"Okay, but it can't hurt if we just lay here and kiss for a little while can it? I know you like kissing. We'll just kiss for a while then if you want I will leave.

"All right," Wendy whispered.

Tracy eased Wendy back until she was lying flat on the bed. She hovered over her, her hand caressing her face. "You are a very beautiful woman," Tracy said sincerely. You deserve so much more from life." Tracy's face moved down and her lips touched Wendy's soft lips in a gentle kiss. She used her tongue to wet the slightly opened lips below hers, licking first the top, then the bottom. When her tongue slid into Wendy's mouth, both women moaned.

Neither woman saw the wide eyes of Wendy's fourteen-year-old son Blake as he peeked through the cracked door. Blake couldn't believe that his mom was kissing Tracy Wilson. Blake had been fixated on his mother for several years. He had even begun to steal her panties and jerk off. Young Blake was in love with his mother. Now watching her kiss another woman was almost more then his lustful mind could take. Blake couldn't help himself; he dropped his pajama bottoms and took his young cock in his hand.

"I want to eat your pussy," Tracy whispered.

"Oh God, we can't, I... I never... "

Tracy pulled back from Wendy and looked down at her in surprise. "You have never had your pussy eaten?"

"No," Wendy answered almost embarrassed. "Fred would never do it. He liked for me to suck his cock but he would never do it to me."

"Bastard," Tracy said through clenched teeth. "I want to eat you Wendy, please let me lick your pussy, I want to make up for all those wasted years."

"Oh Tracy, we shouldn't," Wendy said her tone softening.

"I promise that if you don't like it, you can stop me at any time," Tracy said and slid off the bed onto her knees between Wendy's legs.

"Oh God," Wendy moaned as she looked down at the teenager.

Blake though his heart was going to jump out of his chest when he saw Tracy get between his mothers legs. He knew women did this kind of thing but he never thought his mom would. His hand began to move up and down on his hard cock, his eyes never leaving the two women.

Tracy spread Wendy's legs, pushing her dress up in the process. She was pleased to see that Wendy had taken her panties off. She almost gasped when she saw Wendy's crotch. Tracy had never seen so much hair. It was a soft brown bush, covering her entire crotch. The hair around her pussy hole was matted with her juice. Tracy could see Wendy's clear juice sparkling on the soft hair and running from her pulsing hole.

Wendy brought her fist to her mouth and bit on her knuckles to prevent her from screaming. She could feel her young friend looking at her spread pussy. It was so obscene, so nasty to be laying here with this teenager preparing to eat her pussy for the first time in her forty years. No one had ever looked at her pussy like this.

Tracy began to kiss her way up Wendy's thighs. She felt her new lover begin to shiver as her wet tongue neared her crotch.

"Ohhhh!" Wendy moaned around her fist as Tracy's lips reached her swollen pussy.

Tracy's mouth and tongue buried itself in Wendy's sopping pussy. The soft wet pussy hair tickled her nose and lips as her tongue went in deep. The taste and smell making her head spin with desire.

"Oh my God, oh my God," Wendy moaned as her hand left her mouth and grabbed the sheets.

When Tracy's lips began to suck on Wendy's clit, the older woman could take no more. She began to climax. Tracy felt her hands grab her head as her hips bucked up into her face.

"Oh I'm cummiiinnnggg," Wendy moaned, no longer able to control herself.

Suddenly, Tracy's mouth and chin was inundated in juice that was squirting out of Wendy's little pee hole. She was surprised at first, thinking Wendy was peeing. The juice did not taste like pee. It was a cloudy liquid that had a musty taste. She opened her mouth and drank every drop.

Blake was beyond excitement as he pounded his cock. He had never seen anything so exciting. He tired to hold back but it was a losing battle. His cock throbbed and began to squirt his cum onto the bedroom door. Spurt after spurt of his cum hit the door with a splat and then ran down toward the floor.

Tracy continued to suck and lick her new lover's pussy until her convulsions eased. When she reluctantly pulled away, she had to wipe her lips and chin with her arm to prevent the juice from dripping onto her top. Then she crawled up and lay next to her exhausted friend, pulling her close and hugging her tight. She was surprised when she felt Wendy sobbing into her shoulder.

"What's wrong?" Tracy whispered with concern.

"Nothing is wrong. God that was so wonderful. I can't believe what I have been missing. I don't believe I have ever had such an intense climax. I am sorry about what happened."

"What do you mean?" Tracy asked.

"You know... my juice... uh the juice that I sometimes squirt. It hasn't happened in years. Oh, I am so embarrassed." Wendy hid her face in her lovers arm.

"Don't be embarrassed, I loved it. I admit I was a little surprised. I have heard of women that can ejaculate but I never really believed it. Now I do and I love it."

The two women lay together quietly for a long time.

"I want... I want to do you," Wendy said in a whisper.

"What?" Tracy asked, not sure she had heard her correctly.

"I... I uh... want to eat your pussy," Wendy said, trying to control her quivering voice.

"You don't have to do that," Tracy answered honestly. "I loved eating you. In fact, I think I had a little climax at the same time as you."

"I want to do it," Wendy said with certainty.

"I have never been one to look a gift horse in the mouth," Tracy said with a smile. She jumped up and pulled her top over her head, freeing her firm breasts. She saw Wendy's eyes grow wide with admiration.

"God, your breasts are beautiful."

Tracy didn't answer, she turned her back to Wendy and teasingly began to pull her harem pants down over her ass.

"What about my ass," she asked as her pants dipped below her cheeks. She pushed her ass back at Wendy in a saucy manner.

"Oh Lord," Wendy said and quickly slid off the bed to her knees.

Tracy jumped when Wendy grabbed her hips and began to kiss her ass cheeks. "You are being very naughty Ms Tyler," Tracy said, looking over her shoulder as Wendy kissed and licked her ass. "Oh yes, kiss my ass."

Wendy held onto Tracy hips and began to lick and suck ever inch of her beautiful ass.

Finally, Tracy had to have her mouth on her pussy. She pulled away and turned around.

"Oh my God, you don't have any pussy hair," Wendy said in surprise as she looked at Tracy's baby smooth pussy lips just inches from her face.

"Do you like it?" Tracy said, spreading her legs.

Wendy couldn't answer the question because she couldn't make any words come out of her mouth. She grabbed Tracy's hips and pulled her forcefully forward as her lips began to devour her dripping pussy.

Tracy's legs finally gave out and she slipped to the floor, bringing Wendy down with her. What Wendy lacked in experience, she made up for in enthusiasm. She clumsily licked and sucked Tracy's entire pussy, until she finally found the sensitive spots. She used her tongue to scoop out the thick syrup that was inside her young lovers hole and drank it down. It tasted better then she could have ever imagined. Then her lips wrapped around Tracy's swollen clit and began to suck. She almost forgot Tracy was attached to this pussy until she screamed and grabbed her head as a strong climax shook her body.

The two lovers spent the night wrapped in an embrace, neither mouth ventured too far from the others pussy.

They did not hear Blake using a pair of his mothers worn panties to mop up his second load of cum from the door and quietly sneak back to his room.

In the early morning hours, Tracy slipped back downstairs and crawled into a sleeping bag, falling into an exhausted sleep.

The following morning, Tracy was up with the sun and heading home. Just as she turned down her street, she saw Steve's old wagon heading the other way. Tracy let herself in and quietly walked up the stairs to her room. When she saw that the door to her mother's room was open, she walked down the hall. She looked into her mom's room and saw that she was asleep on the bed, a sheet had been careless pulled over her body, leaving one leg exposed.

Tracy walked over and gently pulled the sheet down her mother's body. She smiled when she saw the red marks over her neck and breasts. There was even a hickey on the side of one breast. Tracy continued to pull the sheet down until it was off her body. She almost gasped out loud; her mother's legs were spread and her entire pubic area was covered in cum. Some of it had dried but a great deal of it was still fresh. Tracy was shocked when she saw fresh cum begin to bubble out of her mother's well-fucked pussy hole. Obviously Steve had fucked her one final time before he left. Tracy felt a shiver run through her as she watched Steve's potent baby making sperm run from her mother's fertile pussy.

Tracy covered her mother back up and went to her room for some much needed rest.

Later that same day, Julie was sitting at the pool when Tracy came out to join her. "Hi Mother," she said, pulling up a chair next to her. "Did you have fun last night?"

Julie looked at her daughter, wanting to lie, but she knew that her daughter would see through it. "Yes," she whispered, her face turning red.

"It sure looked like it from all Steve's cum covering your pussy and the bed. He must have fucked you five times."

"Four," Julie said before she thought.

"Wow, he is a stud."

"Tracy, I know, I know that I was... uh... you know in my danger period. I am worried... I am worried that I might... you know... I might be pregnant," Julie stuttered, trying to get the words out.

"That's good mother, I want you to get pregnant," Tracy said somehow feeling relief that it was out in the open. "I want to watch your belly swell with a new baby. You need to make up for the baby you threw away," Tracy said, her anger showing. "Should we name it Steve or Hal if it is a boy?" Tracy saw spitefully. When she saw her mother's eyes begin to tear, she suddenly felt bad. "I'm sorry mother, that was too cruel of me. The truth is, I think you need this. I think you are always taking the risk of pregnancy because deep down you are hoping that you will get pregnant and somehow make up for what you did."

Tracy's mother was crying now. "I hate to admit it but you might be right," she said wiping her nose and eyes.

"I know that I am right mother. Let me say this as clearly as possible, if you are pregnant, you will keep the baby. If you are not pregnant, we will keep trying until you do get pregnant. If it is not Steve, it will be Jack or even, God forbid, dad. Do you understand what I am saying mother?"

Julie looked at Tracy with red swollen eyes and sobbed, "Yes".

"In addition mother," Tracy continued, "you will do what I tell you from now on. I don't want anymore whining or refusals. I have a lot of plans for you and this family and you are going to help me. Do I make myself perfectly clear?"

"Yes," Julie said in surrender.

Tracy felt a thrill of victory run through her body. "Now I think we will test your understanding," Tracy said standing and pulling off her thong. She walked over and lay down on a lounger, spreading her legs. "All this talk has made me very horny, even after all the activity last night. "Now come over here and eat my pussy."

Julie got up slowly but without hesitation and walked over to her daughter. She knelt between her thighs and brought her mouth to her wet pussy; she worked for over an hour until her daughter was exhausted.

    Chapter 15


It may have been the longest and most boring week of Don's life. The meetings just seemed to drone on and on. Though he tried, Don could not get the image of his daughter's almost totally exposed ass from his mind. He was an emotional wreck; he knew that it was wrong to be thinking of his daughter this way, yet try as he might, he could not help himself. Don was no prude but lusting after his own daughter was too much.

Finally, Don gave up trying to concentrate and made an excuse to come home early.

Tracy was just as excited as her father. One of her fantasies was about to come true; she was going on a real date with her father (even if he did not know that it was a "real" date). By the time her dad got home on Thursday night, she had already picked out her dress and scheduled an appointment at the beauty salon. She was going to wear a dress similar to the one her mom had worn when she went out with dad the week before. It was a short, pale yellow summer dress with shoulder straps and was cut very low in the front, exposing the top half of her breasts. The dress was so short that if she had intended on wearing thigh high nylons, the top seams would have shown.

As soon as Tracy's dad got home on Thursday night, she noticed that he was somewhat tense and would not look her in the eyes. If she were correct in her assumptions, her dad was in turmoil over his carnal thoughts. This suited her purpose just fine.

It was a long wait until Saturday night. Don played golf with Jack on Saturday morning but his mind was not on his game. He had a terrible round and lost twenty bucks to his wife's brother.

Don had made reservations at one of the family's favorite Italian restaurant on the outskirts of town. He knew that Tracy loved the food and the atmosphere. It was a place that the family had gone to many times over the years. It was a quiet and secluded little place without the fancy menu or prices. Don had a lot of fond memories of this place, in fact, he had proposed to Julie there sixteen years ago.

Don was having his second drink in the family room when Tracy came downstairs. The sight of his daughter almost took his breath away. This was after he had finally settled his nerves and began to feel like he was under control. That all went out the window.

"You like?" Tracy asked and spun around, letting her father see the tight fitting dress that hugged ever inch of her young body.

"Wow Tracy you are gorgeous," Don stuttered. "God sweetheart, when did you grow up on me?"

Tracy walked over and put her arms around her father's neck. "I didn't grow up daddy, I'm still your little girl," she said as she pressed her half exposed breasts into her father's chest and hugged him.

"Uh, we had better get going or we will be late," Don said, already feeling a stirring in his lower region.

Tracy walked out of the house holding her father's hand. When he opened the car door for her, she made it a point to sit down slowly then put one foot into the car at a time. She saw her father's eyes on her exposed thighs.

Don knew that his daughter could not be wearing panties or he would have seen them showing through her tight dress. It was obvious that she wasn't wearing a bra either. God how was he going to get through the evening being around his half naked daughter all night he thought.

When father and daughter walked into the restaurant, there were a lot of stares from men and women. Even the waiter raised an eyebrow as he led them to a booth in the back of the restaurant. To most people it probably appeared that some rich older man was dating a young girl. They would have been even more shocked if they had known that it was a father and daughter.

Dinner was wonderful - a little pasta, a bottle of wine and a few laughs.

Don finally relaxed as he consumed a little too much wine. He even let his daughter have a couple of glasses. They talked about his work and her school. Don learned a lot about his daughter's social life. He didn't think she was interested in his boring job but she seemed to really listen to his business problems. Most of the time Don tried to avoid Tracy's beautiful eyes. Whenever he would look into them he would feel his pulse quicken. It would probably have been better if they were not sitting side by side in the small booth; the feel of Tracy's warm thigh on his was driving him mad.

Tracy, on the other hand, tried to make eye contact as much as possible (she knew the power of a sexy look). She would press her thigh to her father and occasionally touch his hand and smile her sexy smile. Whenever she had a chance, she would bend forward and let him see her half-exposed breasts. One time she even dropped her napkin and let her dad pick it up. As soon as he was under the table, she opened her legs slightly, giving him a look up her skirt. When he emerged from under the table, his face was red and he was breathing a little harder.

After dinner was over and Don had paid the bill, Tracy said, "Dad, do we have to go home right away?"

"Why no, what do you want to do sweetheart?"

"Well, you are going to think I am silly but I would love to go up to the lake and walk on the beach. It is such a beautiful warm night and there is a full moon. Can we go, please daddy?"

"Sure honey, I guess that would be okay," Don answered, feeling a tension in his stomach.

When Tracy got into the car again, she spread her legs a little wider, giving her father an even better view. She wasn't sure if he could see her pussy, but if not, it was not because he did not try.

As they drove to the lake, Tracy took her father's hand and held it in her lap. Her short dress had pulled up as she got into the car and she made no attempt to pull it down. She made sure her father's hand could feel the warm skin of her bare thighs.

Don was silent as he drove to the lake. He felt like a teenager on a date for the first time, wondering if he was going to get to kiss his date. He had to keep telling himself that his date was his own daughter.

When they arrived at the lake, Tracy directed her father to her special place.

As soon as Don parked the car, Tracy was out the door. "Come on daddy," she said bending over to take her heels off and then holding her hand out to her father. She took his hand and led him down a well-traveled trail through the woods toward the lake.

The full moon was so bright that they had no problem negotiating the trail. As they walked out of the woods, they saw the expanse of the moon lit lake; the water sparkled with a silvery sheen.

Tracy stopped and put her father's arm around her, snuggling into his shoulder. They could see the old swimming platform about fifty yards out in the water. The family had many found memories of this place.

Father and daughter stood silently, listening to the sounds of nature and looking at the beautiful star lit sky.

"It's so beautiful here," Tracy said.

"Yes it is. I never realized how beautiful the lake could be at night," Don answered holding his daughter close to his side.

"Let's walk in the water," Tracy giggled. "Come on dad, take off your shoes."

Don took off his shoes and socks and rolled up his pant legs. He wasn't exactly dressed for the lake; blue blazer, blue pin striped oxford shirt and cotton slacks. But as soon as his pant legs were rolled up, Tracy pulled him toward the water.

Tracy squealed like a little girl as she walked into the water, chasing the gentle waves.

The two then walked silently through the cool lake water, hand in hand, toes squishing in the soft sand.

"I love this lake daddy. I remember when you used to bring us up here to have picnics and swim. That was so much fun."

Don thought Tracy was lamenting that they no longer did those things. "I'm sorry Tracy, I guess work has gotten in the way of us being a family. I suppose that I haven't been a very good father in the last several years," Don said feeling very sad at the moment.

Tracy turned to her father and hugged him, her chest pressing tight to his chest. "There is no reason to be sorry daddy, I understand. You are a wonderful father," Tracy said and looked up into her father's eyes. She saw tears rolling down his cheeks.

The moonlight, the lake, the hoot of a distant owl all conspired against Don Wilson. Before he knew what was happening, his mouth was on his daughter's, their lip's pressed tightly together. When Tracy's tongue pressed on his lips it seemed so natural to let it enter. Don moaned in excitement, his whole body tingling. It was so wrong, yet he had no power to stop it. He felt his cock begin to get hard and he knew that his daughter could feel it; she moaned and pressed her hips into his.

The kiss went on for a long time; father and daughter standing on this moonlit beach, lost in passion.

Suddenly Tracy got a naughty gleam in her eyes. "I know what daddy, let's go skinny dipping," she giggled then pulled away from her surprised father and ran out of the water to a grassy picnic area.

Don stood in shock.

"Come on slow poke," Tracy said motioning for her father to join her.

Don walked out of the water slowly, his heart racing. "Tracy we can't do this," he whispered as if someone could hear them.

"Why not?" Tracy asked and turned her back to her father. "Unzip me."

"Because we will get arrested," Don said lamely.

"Come on father, no one ever comes up here at night, now help me," Tracy said almost as if she scolding a child.

Don stood behind his daughter unmoving.

Tracy waited patiently; this was a critical point she thought. She appeared calm and in control on the outside, yet her heart was racing.

She almost sighed in relief when she felt her father's fingers touch the zipper on the back of her dress.

Don's hands were shaking so bad that he had a hard time grasping the tab on the zipper. Finally, he got hold of the tab and pulled it slowly down until it reached her waist. The sound of the zipper seemed to echo on the quiet lake. Don felt like his heart was going to pound out of his chest.

Tracy stood there, still silent, her smooth back shinning in the moonlight. Her shoulder straps were the only thing that was holding the dress up. Then Tracy felt a little thrill run through her as her father placed his hands on her shoulders, over the straps. She waited, her arms at her sides, the seconds ticking by like hours.

Tracy closed her eyes and let out a sigh as her father's hands pushed the shoulder straps to the end of her shoulders. The little straps hung there for a second then fell down her arms, taking the dress off her now heaving breasts. In the next instant, the dress was laying in a heap at her feet.

Another shiver ran through Tracy's body as she stood silently, getting the nerve up to turn around. Quickly she spun around and wrapped her arms around her father neck, pressing her naked body to his. Again, Tracy brought her lips to her father's. Neither of them tried to control their moans this time.

Don held his naked daughter to him as their mouths worked together like long time lovers. He no longer cared that his daughter could feel his hard cock pushing on her stomach. Their tongues worked together like a couple of overheated teenagers.

The kiss went on for some time until Tracy finally pulled away and smiled at her father then she turned and ran down the beach toward the water. "Hurry up and get naked daddy," she yelled. "I'll meet you on the platform."

Don watched in amazement as his naked daughter streaked toward the water then dove in and begun to swim rapidly toward the floating platform. He quickly stripped off his clothes, not caring anymore how insane this was. He ran after his daughter, his swollen cock bouncing in front of him with each stride.

Don dove in the cool water and swam with strong strokes toward the platform. By the time he got there, the water had taken care of his erection. He realized that he needed to get back into shape; the short swim had left him winded. He put his hands on the platform and started to pull himself out of the water. He stopped abruptly as he looked up. His naked daughter was standing above him, her hands on her hips, the bright moonlight illuminating her perfect body. She looked like a vision to Don; he had never seen anything so beautiful. His eyes roamed her body, starting with her beautiful face and stopping at her large breasts with nipples made hard by the chilly water. Before his eyes reached her pussy, he saw her squat in front of him with her knees together.

"Daddy, do you want to see what you have been trying to peek at all evening?" Tracy asked, looking down at her father's lust filled face.

Don couldn't answer; his mouth went dry in the midst of all that water.

Tracy slowly opened her legs, gradually revealing her dripping pussy; it was not dripping water.

Don's cock hardened again, even in the cold water, as he looked at his daughter's hairless pussy for the first time since she was a baby. He watched in fascination as her pussy juice dripped in a silvery stream to the platform below. It looked like dripping honey as it hung in strands, shinning in the bright moonlight. Her large swollen inner lips were protruding from her baby smooth outer lips.

"Do you like my pussy daddy? I shaved all the hair off just for you."

"Oh God Tracy," Don moaned, his heart thumping in his chest.

"Will you eat my pussy daddy?" Tracy said as she began to move forward. "Please daddy, eat my pussy."

Don watched as his daughter moved forward and brought her ass to the edge of the platform, her legs on either side of his head. There was no way Don could have resisted even if he wanted to.

Tracy screamed as her father's experienced mouth locked onto her swollen pussy. She felt his tongue enter her virgin hole; the hole that she had saved just for her daddy. "Oh God daddy, eat me, eat your daughter's cunt. That's it, yes, yes eat me, your tongue feels so good."

Don reached up and pulled his daughter's hips closer to his mouth. His tongue worked in deep between her wet swollen pussy lips. He had never tasted a sweeter pussy. In fact, her juice did taste sweet, and there was plenty of it; it flowed into his mouth like a river.

"Oh God, oh God daddy, you are going to make me cum. Eat me, oh... oh... oh... ohhhhhhh! I'm cumming, I'm cumming on your tongue daddy. Daddy... daddy... daddy... " Tracy grabbed her father's wet hair and pulled his mouth tight to her climaxing pussy, her screams echoing on the silent lake. Her climax went on for a long time until eventually Tracy fell silent, her body unmoving; she had passed out.

Don didn't know that his daughter had fainted. He kept licking and sucking her pussy unable to get enough of her taste and smell.

Tracy awoke several minutes later. Her legs were still wrapped around her father's neck, his face still in her crotch. She moaned as his tongue began to get her excited again. "Oh daddy, you are so good, I love your mouth," Tracy whispered as she gently rubbed her father's head, her legs wrapped tightly around his neck.

Her words spurred her father on as he began to eat and suck with abandon again.

"Oh God, you are going to make me cum again." Tracy's body shivered as a sweet climax rippled through her again.

Finally she pulled away from her father's sucking mouth. He looked like he was surprised. He had totally shut the world out around him. There had been nothing by his darling daughter's sweet pussy. He had lost himself in her taste and smell.

Tracy stood up and reached for her father's hand and led him over to the ladder. "Come up here daddy, I want you up here with me."

Don slowly climbed the ladder. He felt a twinge of embarrassment, as he stood naked in front of his fifteen-year-old daughter. His hard cock was throbbing in front of him, dripping a clear liquid to the platform.

Tracy immediately went into his arms, pressing her naked body to his, her lips searching for his.

Don didn't know how much more he could take. He could feel his daughter's naked breasts pressed to his bare chest, his hard cock squished between their bodies. He gasped into Tracy's mouth when she reached down and pressed his cock between her legs, until it was captured between her thighs, her pussy rubbing the shaft.

"Oh daddy I want you to fuck me so bad," Tracy whispered as her hips began to saw back and forth. She could feel the large head of her fathers cock splitting the lips. It would have been so easy to just lift up and let his hard cock slide into her virgin pussy. But she wasn't ready for that. "I want you to take my virginity daddy."

Don moaned.

"But not here daddy. I want the first time to be special. I want a soft bed and silk sheets. I want you to fuck me in your bed. The bed you fucked mommy in and made me. Will you do that daddy?"

"Oh God Tracy," Don moaned, fighting the urge to cum right there between his daughters thighs.

"Tell me daddy, promise me you will fuck me in your bed."

"Yes," was all Don could utter.

"Now I want to suck your cock daddy. I want that big cock head deep in my throat. I want you to shoot all your sweet cum down my throat," Tracy said to her almost delirious father. She dropped to her knees, knowing that she had teased him enough. Her eyes grew wide when she saw his cock up close for the first time. "Oh my God," she said out loud. Suzy had said he had a large head but it was positively huge. The shaft was fat but the head was like a giant mushroom. Tracy had a moment of fear as she thought of that large cock head going into her tiny virgin pussy. Then she opened her mouth wide and wedged the head inside, it filled her entire mouth.

"Oh Lord Tracy, suck me, suck daddy's cock," Don said grabbing his daughter's head and pushing his cock deep into her mouth.

Tracy gagged for a moment as her father shoved his huge cock head deep into her throat. She pulled back, wrapping her hand around her father's cock to keep it from going too deep. She sucked the head nosily, her saliva dripping onto her hand. Her father moaned when she pulled his cock out of her mouth and began to lick the head, twirling and then running her tongue across the sensitive skin. "You like me sucking your cock daddy?" she said looking up at her father, her face smiling brightly in the moonlight.

"Oh yes Tracy, but I can't take much more."

"It's okay daddy, you can cum in my mouth. I want to drink all that sweet cum," Tracy said and began to suck his cock again.

Don could not believe that his daughter was on her knees sucking his cock. He looked down at her closed eyes and bulging cheeks; it was the most beautiful site he had ever seen. He knew it was so wrong but nothing could stop him now. His hips began to push into his daughter face rapidly as total lust consumed him. "Oh God baby, I'm going to cum. Oh yes here it cums, suck me, suck daddy's cock! OHHHHHHH!!!!" Don screamed as he felt his cock throb and begin to pour his seed into his daughter's sucking mouth.

Tracy felt her father's sperm rushing up the shaft. She was prepared as the salty sperm poured into her mouth. The first squirt filled her mouth and she swallowed it rapidly, waiting for the next, and the next. She drank every drop of sperm that her father had in his balls. When the squirts turned to a dribble, she pulled the cock from her mouth and took the last dribble onto her tongue, looking up into her father's lust filled face. She closed her mouth letting her father see her swallow. She had swallowed it all, she had drunk all of her daddy's sperm; a little climax coursed through her body.

Tracy stood up and hugged her father, bringing her sticky lips to his. He did not hesitate and kissed his daughter deeply.

On the way home, father and daughter were silent. They had dried themselves as best they could with Don's undershirt and dressed in silence then walked hand in hand to the car. Both of them knew that their lives would never be the same.

When they arrived home, Don pulled the car into the garage and turned off the engine. The two sat silently for some time, deep in their own thoughts. Then Tracy surprised her father by placing her hand on his crotch again.

"Daddy," she whispered, "I want to suck you again."

"Oh God baby, not here."

"Yes, I want to suck you right here in the garage. Can I suck you again daddy, please?"

"Oh God sweetheart," Don said as Tracy unzipped his pants, his cock hardening immediately. He had no will power, no ability to deny his daughter anything.

Tracy moaned when her father's large cock popped from his pants. She looked closely at it this time. The head seemed even larger than at the lake. Tracy used her tongue to lick around the swollen head, teasing the smooth surface with her soft tongue. She could hear her father moaning, his thighs already shaking. She took the head deep into her mouth, sucking as hard as she could, trying to pull more sperm from his balls.

Don's head was back on the headrest. He put both of his hands on his daughter's head and guided her, moving her head up and down, her soft warm mouth bringing him incredible pleasure. He held out for a long time wanting to savor ever minute, but eventually the excitement was too great for him. He moaned deep in his throat as he felt his cock throb and begin to squirt his juice into his beautiful daughter's mouth. His load seemed as large as the first one. Don felt as if his daughter's mouth was pulling his very soul from his cock.

Tracy was elated as her mouth filled with her father's seed, seed that she wanted in her pussy the next time. She then surprised her father as she pulled her mouth from his cock and quickly got out of the car and rushed into the house.

Don was left gasping, his limp cock lying on his slacks.

Tracy ran upstairs and went immediately to Suzy's room. She found her asleep. When she put the light on, Suzy looked up at her in confusion, rubbing her eyes. Tracy did not give her a chance to say anything; she brought her sperm filled mouth to her sister's lips.

Suzy's eyes opened wide in surprise as she felt her sister fill her mouth with what she knew was sperm. She drank everything that her sister gave her and then sucked her sister's tongue for more. When her sister pulled away Suzy gasped, "Wow, sis, what was that all about?"

"I just thought you might like to taste my daddy's cum," Tracy said kissing her sister's lips one last time and walking out of the room, leaving one very surprised thirteen-year-old.

    Chapter 16


It was easy for Tracy to see that she had snared her daddy in her sexual web. His eyes barely left her at the pool the following day. They smiled at each other often, both reliving the intimacy that few father and daughters share. Tracy wanted so bad to have her daddy's cock in her pussy, but she wanted it to be special for both of them. She needed to figure out how to tie both her father and mother into her deflowering. She wanted her mother there to see her daddy fuck her. The thought of her own mother witnessing her being fucked by her father was a tremendous turn-on. Plus she was enjoying the control she had over her mom and if she could pull this off, they would both be hers.

She was in a quandary as to how to set up the big event. Should she tell her daddy about mom's indiscretion? How would he react? She could show him the film of his wife and her brother fucking. Then he might be fucking her just to spite her mother, or worse yet, he might leave mom. Tracy really did not want that, she wanted her first time to be a loving and exciting experience; she would think of something, she always had.

However, her more immediate plans included her Uncle Jack. She wanted to tie him into her plan as well. She knew that he was now lusting after Suzy. But how strong was that lust? There was always the chance that he would refuse to go any further. The little bit of contact the two had so far was not enough to insure that he would go along with her plans. She could always let him know that she knew about Suzy being his daughter, or that she knew that he was still fucking mom; she had the evidence. Oh the other hand, she liked to play on the carnal lust of her family, that was much more of a challenge and a lot more fun. She preferred a plan that would force everyone to recognize his or her hidden desires.

The plan that Tracy had in mind for Uncle Jack would require Suzy's cooperation. If she knew Suzy, that would be no problem at all. The only problem was finding the opportunity for Suzy to have time alone with Uncle Jack without mom and dad around.

Then fait played right into Tracy's hands. A close friend of Tracy's father and mother had died. They would have to go out of town for a couple of days to attend the funeral. Since they refused to leave Tracy and Suzy home alone, they asked Uncle Jack to house sit.

Later that night, Tracy told Suzy her plan. As expected, she was excited and more than willing to help.

Don and Julie left the next morning after giving Uncle Jack instructions. Jack had been a little reluctant to stay at their house because of the fear that he would not be able to control himself around Suzy. Jack couldn't use the excuse of work because he was a freelance writer and worked out of his house. Still, Julie had to twist his arm, confused about his reluctance since he had done it many times before. He had always been more than willing to help out.

Jack only agreed because Tracy would be home also. However, what he did not know was that Tracy had a plan to take care of that.

Later that evening Tracy came to see Jack.

"Uncle Jack," Tracy said, "Sandy has asked me to spend the night with her. Is that okay with you?"

"Uh, I'm not sure... your mom didn't say that was okay," Jack said, trying to come up with an excuse, anything to keep from being alone with Suzy.

"I am sure it is okay with her, but she has a cell phone, we could call her."

Jack knew that Julie would say it was all right. "Okay, I guess it will be all right, but only tonight," Jack said, realizing that there was nothing much he could do.

"Thanks Uncle Jack," Tracy said kissing him on the cheek as she ran off to pack her overnight bag. The plan was now in progress.

Later that same evening, Jack was watching TV when Suzy came in. She was wearing the same very short plaid skirt and white blouse she had worn when she had gone out with Steve and Tracy; she wore nothing underneath.

Jack felt a chill run down his spine when he saw Suzy. He had never been attracted to very young girls before but there was something about Suzy that made his heart beat faster. Now he was alone with her again and he knew he had to keep control of his desires. He remembered the last time they were alone together all too well.

"Uncle Jack, I'm bored, can we play a game or something?"

"I don't know Suzy," Jack said with reluctance.

"How about a game of pool."

"Oh, yea, sure," Jack said thinking that there wasn't much that could happen with an innocent game of pool. He was going to find out otherwise.

"Now?" Suzy asked.

"Sure."

Jack followed Suzy to the basement.

The clubroom was the largest single room in the house. It covered most of the basement. It was warmly decorated with a leather sofa and love seat, stuffed chairs and it had a large area where the pool table sat. It also had a bar as well as a fully equipped exercise area.

Jack racked the balls as Suzy picked out a pool stick.

"You can break,"

Jack said.

"Oh goodie, daddy never lets me break. Can you show me how?"

Jack came around the table and took a pool stick and showed Suzy how she should hold the stick for the break and the position of the ball. (Jack did not know that Suzy was really very good at shooting pool.)

Suzy tried but was set up all wrong.

"No like this," Jack said and wrapped his arms around Suzy to show her how to hold the stick. He immediately knew that this was a big mistake. He now held her in his arms with her ass pressed against his groin. Every time he shifted position, Suzy shifted also.

Suzy smiled when she felt the movement that indicated that her uncle was getting an erection.

"Now you try it on your own," Jack said and walked over quickly to sit on the sofa in order to hide his growing erection. That proved to be just as big a mistake. He watched Suzy's sexy little legs in that short skirt as she took her shot. He felt a cold sweat begin to break out on his forehead.

Suzy squealed as she hit the rack of balls and one went in. "Oh goodie," she said turning to her uncle, "does that mean I get to go again?"

Jack hadn't noticed before but he now realized that he could see right through Suzy's thin blouse. His eyes got wide as he looked at her long dark nipples under the white shirt. Any hope of his erection fading was gone.

"Uncle Jack?" Suzy said to her apparently dazed uncle.

"Uh, what?"

"Do I get to go again?"

"Yea, sure."

Suzy turned back to the pool table right in front of Jack. This time when she bent over, she reached forward in an exaggerated fashion to hit the ball. Jack's eyes almost jumped out of his head. Suzy's short skirt had pulled up, exposing her bare ass and smooth little pussy lips. Jack sat there stunned as he watched Suzy try to get situated to take the shot. She had to reach way over and lifted one leg onto the edge of the table.

Jack felt sweat begin to run down his brow. "Uh, I need a drink," he said and quickly got up and went to the bar. His hands were shaking as he poured himself a straight whiskey and drank it down. Then he poured another and did the same thing, feeling the strong liquor burn as it went down his throat. Jack wasn't a big drinker so he could feel the effects of the alcohol immediately.

Suzy made a few easy shots and then intentionally missed. "Oh darn, I guess it's your turn Uncle Jack," Suzy said and sat on a bar stool near the table.

Jack took his stick and made a few shots, working around the table. He was lining up a shot when his heart skipped a beat. Directly in his line of site was Suzy's crotch. She was sitting on the bar stool with her feet on the rungs. Her legs were spread carelessly like an innocent little girl might do, allowing Jack a perfect view up her skirt. He almost missed the ball, causing it to jump in the air as his eyes focused on her pussy instead of the ball.

Suzy could feel excitement course through her. She knew that her pussy lips were entirely exposed. She was sure her uncle could see the wetness that had begun to run from between the rapidly swelling lips.

"I... I need... to sit down for a minute," Jack said, almost staggering back onto the sofa. He sat down, trying to ease his rapidly beating heart.

Suzy was only just beginning. She walked around the table and hopped up to sit on the edge, directly in front of her uncle. "Uncle Jack, why do you like looking up my skirt so much?" Suzy said, spreading her legs slightly, watching her uncle's eyes.

"I don't... I haven't," Jack stammered, totally embarrassed.

"Yes you do" Suzy interrupted. "It's okay Uncle Jack, I don't mind, I like it. You can look all you want, here see," Suzy said and spread her legs wide, leaning back on her hands. "It makes my pussy tingle when you look at me like that."

Jack swallowed hard, realizing that he could be arrested for what he was thinking. His head was spinning but not just from the liquor he had drunk.

"Come here Uncle Jack," Suzy said, crooking her finger at her uncle.

Jack sat there, fighting his desires in a losing battle. Slowly he got up and moved toward the pool table. It seemed like he was moving in slow motion as he took the several steps needed to stand in front his niece.

"Open my blouse Uncle Jack. You can play with my tits if you want too. I love to have my nipples squeezed."

Jack moaned, his hands reaching for the buttons on Suzy's blouse. With shaking fingers, he opened each button one by one. His fingers fumbled with the buttons until her blouse was opened to her waist. Jack then watched in amazement as Suzy lay back on the pool table and pulled her blouse from her skirt, opening it to expose both of her little lemon sized breasts. Jack had never seen anything so beautiful. Suddenly he realized why Suzy excited him so much; in his mind, he saw his twelve-year-old sister lying in front of him. The memory of that first time with Julie came rushing back to him like an old photograph from years ago.

Jack's eyes were wide in excitement when he felt Suzy grab his hands and pull them to her hard nipples.

"Oh Uncle Jack, that feels so good. Play with my tits, squeeze them."

Jack had a tiny breast in each hand, the hard nipples pressing into his palms. He hesitated for several seconds before beginning to move his hands.

Suzy moaned when he grabbed each nipple between his fingers and squeezed. She felt her pussy juice leak from her excited and swollen pussy lips and run down her ass cheeks. She watched as her uncle's head bent without her having to ask to take one hard nipple into his mouth. "Oh God Uncle Jack that feels wonderful, suck my nipples."

Jack wasn't listening; his mind was consumed with lust. His mouth worked on one bud as his fingers played with the other. Then he switched, taking the other nipple into his mouth. When he looked up he saw that Suzy's eyes were closed and her mouth was open. Without thinking, he moved up to bring his lips to hers.

A moan came from both of them as Jack felt Suzy wrap her legs around his hips and pull his groin into her.

Suzy pulled her lips away and said, "Oh Uncle Jack, put your mouth on my pussy, eat me, please."

Jack never thought he would hear such a thing coming from the mouth of his niece. He was shocked but his cock throbbed in his pants. He slid down her body, stopping to suck on those beautiful nipples again before licking a trail down her body. His tongue stopped at Suzy's belly button. He circled it and pushed briefly into the little indentation. He thought briefly about how this was the place where his daughter had been attached to her mother. A little shiver ran through him.

His tongue continued down as Suzy began to moan. Jack lifted her legs and sat her feet on the pool table then spread her thighs wide, giving him room to move toward his goal. Jack licked the baby smooth surface of Suzy's lower stomach, moving closer and closer to those sweet pussy lips. Before his tongue reached his target, he moved away, bringing a groan from Suzy. Then he licked the entire area above her throbbing pussy, teasing both of them to distraction. Jack's hands went to Suzy's thighs and pushed them back to her chest, giving him a clear view of her now very wet pussy. He saw her pretty little slit with just the hint of her tiny inner lips pushing through. His fingers gently opened her to reveal the little pink hole, slick with her clear juice.

Jack couldn't believe that he was this close to his niece's... no his daughter's pussy. He couldn't believe that he was about to eat her. He knew that nothing could stop him; he was way beyond any moral control. With an animal like moan his lips descended.

Suzy screamed and locked her legs behind her uncle's head and pushed her hips into his mouth. She had dreamed of this moment since she first knew what sex was all about. The reality was much better than the fantasy.

Suzy's body was rapidly moving toward a climax. Her head was spinning, her breath ragged. She could never remember being so excited. Quickly she went over the top when she felt her uncle's tongue push into her small hole, stretching her and filling her pussy. "Oh God Uncle Jack I'm going to... oh... oh... I'm cumming!!!! Yes, yes dadd... Uncle Jack eat me, eat my pussy," Suzy screamed, almost giving away her knowledge that Jack was her father.

Jack's head was spinning too; he had never tasted anything so sweet, except once many years ago. His tongue dove deep as her juice began to pour out of her hole and into his mouth. He swallowed as fast as he could, his niece's juice running from his lips and off his chin as her climax went on and on.

Finally Jack felt Suzy's legs slide from his shoulders, her body still trembling.

Suzy looked down at her uncle's wet face. "Fuck me," Suzy whispered.

"What?" Jack said, hoping he had heard her correctly.

"Fuck my pussy," she repeated.

Jack quickly got up. "Are you sure sweetheart?"

"Yes, I need your cock," Suzy said breathlessly.

Jack quickly got up and pulled his pants and shorts down to his ankles. His throbbing cock sprang free, dripping juice to the floor. He moved quickly forward, lifting Suzy's thighs until they were against her chest again, then pulled her forward. He placed the head of his cock between Suzy's tiny pussy lips. His cock looked impossibly large next to her little pussy. Slowly he pressed forward, opening her lips. The head stretched her wide, eventually slipping inside and moving deeper until he could feel resistance. One hard push and he would break through that thin layer of skin. His heart was pounding, sweat pouring from his brow, his body shaking at what he was about to do; he was going to take his daughter's virginity just like he had done to his sister years ago.

"Suzy... Uncle Jack!" Tracy screamed. "What are you two doing?" she said in mock horror.

Jack fell backward in shock, staggering and falling over his pants. Suzy rolled over and away from her sister as she stormed into the room.

Tracy suppressed a laugh, maintaining her appearance of outrage. It was quite funny, her uncle sitting on the floor, his pants tangled around his ankles. "My God, wait until mom and dad hear about this."

"What are you doing home?" Jack croaked, his voice trembling.

"What am I doing home? I think the question is what are you doing with your cock almost in my little sisters pussy?" Tracy said, placing her hands on her hips still trying not to smile as her uncle tried to get his pants up. "My God, I can't believe what I just saw," she said keeping her face stern.

"Please Tracy, don't tell mom. We... we just uh... got a little carried away," Suzy said acting like she was about to cry.

"Of course I am going to tell mom and dad."

"Oh God Tracy, listen, I can explain," Jack said, trying to come up with some plausible excuse.

"You can't explain this Uncle Jack. Suzy is only thirteen years old and you were going to fuck her."

"Tracy please, we will get into trouble, don't tell," Suzy said, forcing tears to her eyes.

Tracy stood silent, the tension in the room thick. The clock on the wall ticking loud as the seconds went by. Finally, Tracy sighed then softened her tone. "I guess you are right, you would both be in big trouble. Uncle Jack might even go to jail."

Jack swallowed hard, his mouth dry in fear as he stood and self-consciously zipped his pants up.

"I don't know what I am going to do. I can't just walk out of here like I never saw anything, like nothing happened."

"Tracy please, I will do anything. I will do your homework for a month, I will clean your room, anything... you can even punish me," Suzy cried.

"Well I don't know," Tracy said as she sat on the sofa.

Suzy got off the pool table and walked over to her sister and knelt at her feet, taking her hand. "Please, I will do anything you want, don't tell on us.

Jack stood silent, not knowing what to say, fearing that his words would only make things worse.

"All right," Tracy said after a long pause, acting as if she had just made a decision, "here is the deal. Suzy, you will clean my room for me and do my homework when school starts until I say otherwise, not just a lousy month." She knew she was laying it on a bit thick but the idea did appeal to her.

"Oh thank you, thank you," Suzy said in mock relief, holding her sisters hand to her cheek. She was hamming it up like her sister.

"Not so fast, there is more. You will also have to be punished."

"All right," Suzy said swallowing hard as if in fear. "What kind of punishment?"

"I am going to spank your ass, right here and now."

"What?"

"I said I am going to spank you."

"Oh God no Tracy," Suzy said, continuing the charade.

"All right, I'll just tell dad and... "

"No wait, I'll do it," Suzy said and quickly got up and laid herself across her sister's knees.

Had Jack not been so frightened about what could happen to him, he would have easily been able to see the charade that was being put on in front of him.

When Suzy was bent over her knees, Tracy looked at Uncle Jack. "As for you, I'll deal with you later. Now I want you to watch the pain that you have caused your niece. Stand right here," Tracy said, pointing to the floor near the chair. "As a matter of fact, I want you to take off your clothes."

"What?" Jack almost yelled. "Listen young lady, you can't just order me around," Jack continued trying to sound indignant.

"Fine! Suzy, get me the phone."

Suzy started to get up.

"Wait, can't we work this out."

"We are working this out, now strip or else," Tracy said in a most convincing tone.

Jack stood there his sudden surge of anger being replaced by fear. He knew he had no way out; he was in big trouble.

This was the big moment Tracy thought. Then she sighed silently in relief when she saw her uncle begin to take off his clothes.

As soon as he was naked, Tracy pointed to the spot where she wanted him to stand. She looked up and down his body, stopping on his limp cock, the head still wet with Suzy's pussy juice. When she looked back at his face, it was beet red.

"Now young lady," Tracy said turning back to Suzy, "I think a few well chosen smacks should teach you a lesson. Tracy pulled Suzy's little skirt up and tucked it in her waistband. She ignored her uncle's intake of breath as Suzy's white ass was revealed.

"Smack!" the sound echoed in the room causing Jack to jump in surprise.

"Smack! Smack! Smack!"

"Ouch, please not so hard Tracy," Suzy moaned.

"Smack! Smack! Smack!" Tracy's hand came down even harder on her sister's ass; the pale white skin immediately turning red with hand prints.

"Smack! Smack! Smack! Smack!"

"Oh God, please Tracy," Suzy moaned feeling real pain and heat in her ass.

Tracy continued to smack Suzy's little ass, feeling excitement coursing through her body.

Suzy's eyes begin to tear; Tracy was really laying it on.

"Smack! Smack! Smack!" Tracy's arm rose high in the air to deliver each blow; each smack echoing in the otherwise silent room like a gunshot.

Tracy's excitement was growing with each smack. She had not felt anything like this since the time she had brought Suzy to a climax by torturing her nipples.

"Smack! Smack! Smack! Smack! Smack!"

"Oh please Tracy, I'll never do it again, I promise," Suzy cried, her ass tensing with each blow. The pain was harsh yet Suzy began to feel a tingle in her pussy. Her heart started to beat rapidly, her breathing becoming heavy.

"Smack! Smack! Smack! Smack!" Tracy was relentless as her excitement grew. Her pussy was now pulsing as she watched her sister's ass turn a dark red. "This should teach you," Tracy said and continued to deliver blow after blow.

"Smack! Smack! Smack!"

Suzy's tears were dripping to the carpet, yet she could feel her pussy juice begin to flow as the stinging of her ass turned slowly to pleasure; her body began to betray her. Suddenly, she felt her pussy throb and incredibly, a climax begin to shoot through her. Her hips bucked at her sister's rapidly descending hand as she moaned, her body trembling.

Tracy's pussy was also throbbing. Her pussy juice was soaking through her dress as her she continued to spank her sister. The only thing that slowed her down was that her hand had begun to throb in pain. It brought her to her senses and she stopped in mid-blow. Her breathing was heavy as she looked down at her sister's bruised and swollen ass cheeks. She felt a moment of regret that she had gone too far. Yet her sister had actually gotten off so it could not have been that bad. "Stand up," she said and pushed her sister off her lap. She turned to her uncle and let out a gasp.

Jack stood there with his cock throbbing and dripping juice to the carpet. His eyes were as wide as saucers.

The plan was to end at this point and she was supposed to send Uncle Jack upstairs. But Tracy's pussy was pulsing with excitement and Uncle Jack's cock was throbbing in front of her face. "Suzy go stand in the corner where I can see you, and put your hands behind your neck, I don't want you rubbing your ass either. I want you to stand there and think about what you have done."

Suzy walked gingerly over to the corner, her swollen ass throbbing with each step. She faced the wall and put her hands on the back of her neck, like she was about to be arrested. She wanted so bad to rub her stinging ass. Her tears were running down her face, her pussy juice dripping to her thighs.

"Look at you," Tracy said to her uncle. "You should be ashamed of yourself. First you try to fuck your thirteen year old niece and now you get excited when she is punished."

Jack's face turned even redder from embarrassment as he looked to the floor, refusing to look his niece in the eye.

"Now I want you to use that mouth on my pussy," Tracy said, totally deviating from her original plan. She knew that this could jeopardize her hold over her uncle but she needed relief.

"What?" Jack said looking at Tracy in surprise. He watched in shock as Tracy lay back on the sofa and spread her legs wide. Then she pulled her dress up to reveal her swollen and very wet pussy.

"Eat me!" Tracy commanded.

"Oh my God," Jack said and almost fell in his rush to get between Tracy's thighs. He stopped when his face was inches from his niece's smooth shaved pussy. He tried to get control of his rapid breathing as his eyes devoured Tracy's beautiful pussy. The inner lips were so swollen that they almost pulsed with excitement. Jack could see her juice flowing out of her hole and running down her ass cheeks to the leather sofa. With an animal like moan, Jack lowered his mouth, closing his eyes in pleasure as he felt the soft wet lips touch his.

Oh yes," Tracy moaned as Jack's experienced mouth began to suck her dripping pussy.

Suzy looked over her shoulder and smiled through her tears as she saw Tracy wrap her legs around her uncle's head. Suzy dropped her hands to her wet pussy and began to play with herself as she watched.

"Oh yes, eat my cunt, suck my clit," Tracy moaned as her uncle ate her pussy with skill. She smiled at her sister with lust-dazed eyes. It took only seconds for Tracy to begin her climax, as her swollen pussy throbbed in pleasure around her uncle's talented tongue. Her body stiffened, her hands pulled her uncle's head tight to her. "God I'm cumming!!!!" Tracy screamed.

Jack's face was inundated with pussy juice for a second time in less than an hour. Her cum juice almost squirted into his mouth as her hole opened and squeezed shut around his probing tongue. He sucked and licked his niece using his tongue to scoop up all her sweet pussy juice.

Finally Tracy pushed Jack away, as she lay back exhausted, her heart still pounding in her chest. Eventually, when she could speak again, she pointed to her sister and said, "Suzy get over here."

Suzy scurried over to stand next to her uncle.

"Get on your knees," Tracy said deviating from her plan again.

Suzy quickly got to her knees at her sister's feet.

"Move closer Uncle Jack."

Jack moved over, his cock still throbbing in front of him. He looked at Tracy in confusion, and then he gasped as she reached up and wrapped her hand around his cock. She pointed it directly at her kneeling sister and began to jerk up and down rapidly. It took only seconds before Jack moaned and his cock throbbed then began shooting a stream of white cream right at Suzy's face. The first blast hit her forehead and splattered across her nose.

Suzy moaned and opened her mouth.

Jack's cock was squirting like a garden hose, shooting his cream all over his kneeling niece. By the time the last squirt landed, the front of Suzy's body was covered in juice. It dripped from her cheek and her chin, then onto her chest, running toward her still hard nipples. Her blouse and skirt were splattered with his sticky juice.

"Now go to my room and wait for me, we have some unfinished business," Tracy said to Suzy.

Tracy and Jack watched Suzy walk out, her skirt still tucked in her waistband, her ass still swollen and bright red.

"Now as for you Uncle Jack," Tracy said as she got up to leave, "I think the next time you try to fuck your "daughter", you should make sure you won't be disturbed.

Jack stood in shock as he watched Tracy leave. He wasn't sure what had just happened to him. He was even more confused about Tracy's reference to his "daughter". How could she know that, he thought?

In Tracy's room, the two teenagers hugged and rolled together on the bed, giggling like little girls.

"I'm sorry squirt," Tracy said sincerely. "I guess I got a little carried away."

"Don't be sorry, I loved the spanking," Suzy smiled. "However, my ass is very sore," she said, rolling over onto her stomach, showing her swollen ass to her sister.

"Well maybe I should kiss it and make it all better," Tracy said with a smile, then bent her head to her sister's red ass.

    Chapter 17


Several hours later, Tracy and Suzy lay exhausted in each other arms.

"Tracy tonight was so much fun, thank you."

"No problem squirt, I enjoyed it as much as you did."

"You know something, if you hadn't come in when you did, I would have let Uncle Jack fuck me. I wanted it so bad."

"Well, maybe someday," Tracy said.

"I really want Uncle Jack... my daddy... to fuck me Tracy. I can't wait anymore."

"You are still too young Suzy."

"Mom was younger than me," Suzy said with a pout.

"You have me there."

"Will you help me?" Suzy asked.

"Oh I don't know sweetheart."

"All right, I will do it on my own," Suzy said defiantly.

"Don't do that," Tracy said, worried that her sister would do what she said. She did not want to let her sister take such a big step without her help.

"Oh goodie, how about tomorrow night," Suzy squealed.

"Wow, hold on, that's pretty quick," Tracy said surprised by her sisters desire to do it right away.

"It's perfect. Mom and dad won't be back until the day after tomorrow. That way, after he fucks me we can sleep together."

Tracy shook her head at her sister. "You have it all planned out don't you?"

"Well, I have been thinking about it for a long time."

"All right, tomorrow night."

The phone rang as Suzy began to squeal in joy.

"Hello," Tracy said.

"Tracy, this is Aunt Wendy."

"Hi Aunt Wendy, I'm so glad you called," Tracy said.

"Are you busy tomorrow?" Wendy asked. "I was wondering if you wanted to come over? All the kids are gone to their grandmothers for the day."

"I'm sorry Aunt Wendy, I invited Steve over to swim at our pool."

Wendy was silent for a few seconds. "Okay, but I miss you. The other day was wonderful."

"It was for me also Aunt Wendy." Tracy paused thinking. "Wait a minute, why don't I bring Steve over and we can swim at your pool," Tracy said in an excited tone, her mind working overtime.

"Uh... well, I kind of hoped we could... you know... get together and have some fun," Wendy responded almost feeling that Tracy could see her blush over the phone.

"Oh don't worry, we will have fun," Tracy said, "I'll be over at 11 am. Bye." Tracy hung up before Wendy could respond.

Wendy sat stunned. She was disappointed that she was bringing Steve but felt that somehow Tracy would work something out for them.

The following morning, Tracy told Suzy that she was to tease her uncle all day while she was gone and make sure that he was good and ready for the evening's big event. However, she was not to let him have pleasure, no hand jobs or blow jobs.

Suzy knew that she would have no problem insuring that her uncle was ready.

Steve was surprised when Tracy told him they were going over to Wendy Tyler's house. He wasn't sad though. He had seen Mrs. Tyler enough and thought she was a sexy lady. It would be fun to see her in a swimsuit.

Wendy greeted Tracy and Steve at the door. She hugged Tracy and reached out her hand to Steve. "Hi Steve, it's good to see you again."

"Hi Mrs. Tyler, thanks for inviting us over," Steve said, not knowing what else to say.

"It's Miss or Ms. Tyler Steve, I am divorced," Wendy said with a smile.

"Steve why don't you get your suit on while Aunt Wendy and I get ours. We will see you at the pool."

Tracy and Wendy walked toward the stairs as Steve headed for the downstairs bathroom to change.

"Wow, that Steve is getting better looking ever time I see him," Wendy said in admiration.

"Yea, and his cock is growing too," Tracy said with a smile.

"Tracy!" Wendy said in shock.

"Oh come on Aunt Wendy, we shouldn't have any secrets from one another, especially after what we have done," Tracy said and put her arm around Wendy as they walked up the stairs.

"I guess you are right. Does he have a... you know... a big thing?" Wendy asked, blushing.

"It's a cock Aunt Wendy, and yes he has a very, very big cock."

"Oh my goodness. I guess I shouldn't ask how you know?"

"Sure you can, I have sucked it many times," Tracy said smiling. "But we haven't gone all the way."

"Well, that's good, you should wait for the right person."

"Yea, I know. Actually I already know who the right person is."

"Really, who?" Wendy asked with great curiosity.

Tracy hesitated, not knowing how far she should go with this conversation. "Let's just say it is someone very close to me."

"Oh come on, you can't leave me like this, we have no secrets remember? Who is it, do I know him?" Wendy said really curious now.

Tracy sighed wondering if she should answer the questions honestly. Finally, she made her decision. "My daddy!"

Wendy stopped abruptly in the hallway. "What? You can't be serious Tracy? You want to have sex with your own father?"

"Please don't be judgmental Aunt Wendy. I love my father more than anything in the world. I can't think of anyone better to take my virginity. Besides, we have already done some things."

"Wow Tracy, you never cease to amaze me. How are you going to do it? What have you done already? When? Where?" Wendy said her mind racing with questions.

"Sit down and I will tell you everything, I know I can trust you."

Fifteen minutes later, Wendy's mouth was still open in amazement. "I hope you know what you are doing," Wendy said shaking her head. Then Wendy felt a little thrill run through her as she thought of her own son. She had always thought that something was wrong with her for having those feelings about her own son. "I guess I understand. I have had some naughty thoughts at times about... about... "

"About Blake," Tracy said finishing her sentence.

"How did you know?"

"Well, I see the way that he looks at you and I have seen you look at him the same way. Did you know that he was spying on us the other night?"

"Oh my God, no. I can't believe it!"

"Well he was outside the door when you and I were having sex."

"Oh I am so ashamed," Wendy said, mortified.

"Don't be ashamed or embarrassed Aunt Wendy, he enjoyed it, in fact, he was jerking off. Now come on and get dressed."

Wendy was so shocked she sat there on the bed for several minutes, trying to comprehend what this meant.

"Come on Aunt Wendy, get your suit on," Tracy said pulling her to her feet.

Wendy picked up her suit in a daze and began to walk toward the bathroom.

"Aunt Wendy, where are you going?"

"To change."

"Change here, it's not like we haven't seen each other naked."

"Uh, okay," Wendy said as Tracy sat on the bed again.

Tracy watched as Wendy began to take off her clothes in a self-conscious manner.

Wendy took off her top and shorts, leaving her in panties and bra. She hesitated before unsnapping her bra and freeing her large breasts. Finally she hooked her thumbs in her panties and slowly began to pull them down.

Tracy gasped as she saw Wendy pull her panties down; she had shaved off all her pubic hair, leaving only a patch of hair in a heart shape at the very top of her pussy lips. "Wow, cool Aunt Wendy."

"Do you like it? I did it for you, my heart is all yours," Wendy said feeling her face turn red again.

Tracy quickly went to her knees and pulled Wendy to her mouth, running her tongue through her already wet pussy lips. She heard her moan as she squeezed her ass cheeks and licked her. Abruptly she pulled back and stood up then she pulled Wendy's lips to hers for a quick kiss. "Steve is waiting for us."

Wendy moaned and looked at Tracy with a pleading look.

"Don't worry Aunt Wendy, Steve is hot for you. We are going to have a little fun today."

"Tracy, what do you have in mind? I can't do anything with that young man," Wendy said amazed at what she thought Tracy had in mind.

"Sure you can Aunt Wendy. Now let's find you a better bathing suit." Tracy walked over to Wendy's dresser, leaving Wendy with open mouth. "Where are your swimsuits?"

Wendy was still in shock. "Uh... uh, in the bottom drawer I guess. But what's wrong with this one?"

"Trust me, it's not the right suit. Here, how about this white one," Tracy said holding up a one-piece white swimsuit.

"Oh no, I never wear that one, it is see through when it gets wet. Besides, it is too small."

"Perfect, here put it on while I get dressed."

Wendy sighed again and took the suit, her hands beginning to tremble as she put it on as ordered. While she did not like the tight suit, she knew that it did look great on her. It was skin tight, low cut at the chest and was cut high on her thighs. What would that young man think of her she thought?

Steve's eyes grew wide when he saw the two ladies come out of the house. He suppressed a gasp when he saw that Tracy was wearing her thong bikini and that Wendy had on a very tight white suit. He did not know which woman to look at first. He had to turn away in order to prevent his cock from getting hard.

The three lay in the hot sun for a while talking about school and friends when Tracy suggested that they get in the pool. Steve immediately got up and jumped into the pool. Wendy hesitated until Tracy took her hand and pulled her to the pool.

Tracy and Wendy got in the shallow end of the pool as Steve swam toward the far end. Both ladies squealed from the cold water as their nipples hardened.

"Come on Aunt Wendy, get wet," Tracy said and pulled Wendy in to the water up to her neck. Tracy wanted to see what Wendy's suit looked like when it got wet. She was not disappointed. When Wendy stood up in the waist deep water, her suit was almost transparent. Her hard nipples showed darkly through her top; she could even see the large dark ring around her nipples. Perfect she thought.

Steve stopped suddenly when he swam back to the pair. His eyes went to Wendy's almost transparent top. His face was as red as Wendy's.

"Let's play keep away," Tracy said, getting a beach ball from the side of the pool. "You get in the middle Steve," Tracy said, throwing the ball over his head to Wendy.

Steve turned and moved toward Wendy, his eyes on her breasts instead of the ball.

Wendy threw the ball back to Tracy as Steve jumped to try to catch it, missing and diving below the water. The three played for a while, laughing and splashing water, Steve's eyes going from one bouncing set of breasts to the other.

On one throw, Tracy intentionally threw the ball out of the pool. Without thinking, Wendy went to retrieve it. As soon as she got out of the pool, she realized her mistake. She knew Steve and Tracy could see her practically naked ass through her transparent suit. When she turned around, she tried to hold the ball in front of her.

"Throw it here Aunt Wendy," Tracy said.

Excitement coursed through Wendy's body as she hesitated then threw the ball into the pool, leaving her standing there with her entire front exposed. She was very much aware that the crotch of her suit had pulled up between her exposed pussy lips. She was glad she was wet from the pool water or Steve would surely see that her pussy was wet from excitement.

Steve couldn't take his eyes away, no matter how hard he tried. He could see all of Wendy Tyler's pussy lips, including the heart shaped pubic hair. His cock was now as hard as it could get in his shorts.

Wendy stood there, her legs feeling weak, as both Steve and Tracy looked at her silently. Slowly she walked back down the steps and into the water, feeling the crotch seam of her suit sliding between her now swollen lips.

Steve turned and dove for the ball that Tracy was holding, pulling it from her with a struggle. The activity caused the strap holding Tracy's top to suddenly snap, exposing her breasts to Steve and Wendy.

Tracy screamed and ducked into the water. "Oh damn, my top broke." Tracy tried to tie the string of her suit top together but it would not hold. "The hell with it, I don't have anything you two haven't seen anyway," Tracy said standing up her large firm breasts dripping water. She threw the tiny top to the side of the pool. "All right, I'm in the middle now."

Steve stared at Tracy, his cock throbbing in his shorts.

Wendy looking on in stunned silence.

"Are you going to play or not?" Tracy said to Steve.

Steve threw the ball to Wendy, causing Tracy to lunge toward her. Wendy watched wide-eyed as Tracy's breasts bounded up and down as she dove at her. Wendy threw the ball quickly back to Steve.

When Tracy turned and dove at Steve but she didn't stop when he got rid of the ball. She wrapped her arms around him and pressed her breasts to his chest. Then she surprised him as she kissed his lips pushing her lower body into his hard cock. Suddenly she pulled away and giggled then dove below the water. In one quick move she pulled Steve's shorts down to his ankles, causing him to fall back in the water. "Look what I found," Tracy laughed and twirled Steve's swim trunks above her head before throwing them out of the pool.

"Tracy!" Steve screamed.

"Here, I'll join you," Tracy said and pulled her tiny bottom off and threw it to the side. Now she and her boy friend were naked in the pool. She turned to Wendy with a devious look on her face. She moved quickly toward her.

Wendy's eyes got wide as she realized that Tracy was up to no good. She started to turn and get out of the pool but it was too late. Tracy caught her before she got to the steps.

Tracy wrapped her hands around Wendy's waist and pulled her back to her. "Join us," she whispered to Wendy.

Wendy felt her heart beating rapidly, her mind wanting to pull away but her body not reacting. She stood stiff as she felt Tracy pull the straps of her suit off her shoulder and down her arms. She shuttered as she felt her breasts bared. This was getting out of hand she thought yet she couldn't stop it. Soon, her suit joined the others on the cement. She was having a hard time getting her breath as she felt Tracy standing behind her with her hands on her shoulders. She couldn't stop a moan when she felt Tracy's hands slide around her and cup her breasts.

Steve was standing in utter shock. He couldn't believe what he was seeing. Was his girlfriend really doing what he was seeing? He moved slowly forward wanting to get a better look but he afraid of disturbing the two.

Tracy kissed Wendy's shoulder and felt her older lover shutter as she played with her large breasts. She squeezed them and pinched the nipples, bringing a moan from Wendy's mouth.

Wendy did not resist when Tracy turned her around. She no longer cared that Steve was there as she looked into her young lover's lust filled eyes. Her lips moved forward with a will of their own. She moaned again as she felt the younger girls lips open under her own. The nipples of Tracy's breasts felt like hot coals as they pressed into her own soft tits.

Their kiss lasted a long time as the two women exchanged tongues, searching one another's mouths.

When Tracy pulled away, she looked into Wendy's eyes. "I think you need a cock Ms Tyler," Tracy whispered. "In fact, we have a very large one right here with us."

"Oh no Tracy, I couldn't, he is just a boy," Wendy protested lamely, her voice quivering.

"I have heard that before. He might be young but he knows how to use what he has." Tracy turned and used a head motion to indicate that Steve should come closer.

Steve moved over slowly, unsure of what he should be doing.

"I think Ms Tyler needs a kiss from a man," Tracy said, moving back and pulling Wendy and Steve together. Both were hesitant, worried what the other would do. Tracy forced their bodies together. "Kiss her Steve," she demanded.

Steve wrapped his arms around Wendy and pulled her reluctant body tightly to him as his excitement began to take control. He had to moan when he felt her soft tits pressing to his chest.

Wendy shared the moan as she felt Steve's hard cock press into her stomach. God, it felt huge she thought as a tremor raced through her body. Then she closed her eyes as Steve's lips met hers. It had been so long since she had kissed a man. She did not hesitate as Steve's tongue sought entrance to her mouth. Her lips closed around his tongue and she sucked. Her pussy was now pouring juice into the pool water.

The two would be lovers lips pressed tightly together as their bodies heated to the boiling point.

Tracy leaned close to the still engaged couple. "Let's go to your room Wendy and see what Steve has to offer you."

Wendy pulled away as if in a trance. Her body was moving on automatic, overcome with lust for this young boy.

Tracy took Steve and Wendy's hand and led them out of the water. She saw Wendy look down and shutter at the size of Steve's cock. They wrapped towels around themselves and walked silently into the house. Tracy felt Wendy hesitate several times but a squeeze of her hand kept her moving.

As soon as they were in the room, Tracy pulled everyone's towel from their bodies, leaving them all naked and at least two of them very nervous. Then she went to her knees and pulled Wendy down with her. She could feel Wendy's body shaking next to her as they stared at Steve's huge cock just inches from their faces. "Here, suck it," Tracy said, reaching for Steve's cock and bringing it to Wendy's lips. This time there was no hesitation. Wendy opened her mouth and took Steve's cock inside.

Steve could not believe his luck; here were two beautiful ladies getting ready to worship his cock. How did a sixteen-year-old guy get so lucky he wondered? He watched in amazement as Wendy began sucking on his throbbing cock as his girlfriend held it in her mouth. He moaned and closed his eyes, fearing he would shoot. Tracy pulled the cock from Wendy's mouth and held it so both of them could lick it. Now Steve could feel both of their tongues on the shaft, one working one side and the other on the opposite side. He opened his eyes again just in time to see their tongues travel up his shaft to the pulsing head, both tongues spreading saliva on the swollen head before slipping off the tip and into each other's mouths. "Oh God Tracy, I am so close," Steve moaned in warning.

"It's okay, you can cum in Aunt Wendy's mouth Steve. She wants to drink all you sweet sperm," Tracy said as she began to pump Steve's cock into Wendy's mouth.

"Oh, I can't hold back... oh Lord... Tracy... Ms Tyler... oh God here it comes," Steve moaned as his cock began to throb, sperm moving rapidly up the long shaft.

Wendy's eyes grew wide as Steve's cock began to pour his cum into her mouth. She swallowed once then again, yet it kept coming. It seemed like it would never end. Each huge squirt was followed by another equally large squirt. Still Wendy did not lose a drop, swallowing rapidly each time her mouth filled.

Finally, the flow of cum slowed to a trickle and Steve's cock began to soften just a bit. Then excitement coursed through him again as he saw Tracy pull Wendy's mouth to hers for a kiss.

Tracy pulled Wendy to her feet. "Sit over there Steve and enjoy the show," she said, leading Wendy to the bed. Tracy immediately got into a sixty-nine position with Wendy on the bed. Both women moaned as their mouths locked on each other's pussy.

Steve watched as the two lovers began to climax into each other's mouths, their bodies shaking with pleasure. Steve's cock was as hard as it had been only moments before.

What Steve could not see was that Wendy was squirting juice into Tracy's mouth. Tracy moaned and swallowed as much as she could, some running down her cheeks.

When Tracy and Wendy had drunk their fill of pussy juice, they rolled apart. "Steve, come over here and fuck Aunt Wendy," Tracy said bluntly.

Steve practically ran over and climbed onto the bed.

Tracy had Wendy lay back and spread her legs. Wendy gave no sign of protest, her pussy throbbing with the need to have a hard dick inside.

Steve knelt between Wendy's legs and started to put his cock inside of her.

"Wait, I want to put it in," Tracy said as she moved over and laid her head on Wendy's stomach right on the patch of heart shaped hair. She was inches from Steve's cock and Wendy's drooling pussy lips. She reached up and wrapped her hand around Steve, pulling his cock to Wendy's pussy lips. She held Steve back so that he could not push it all in at once. She wanted to watch it slide in slowly.

Wendy was moaning continuously now. The thought of Steve's large cock fucking into her was almost too much to bear. It had been so long, so long since a cock had been inside of her. She could feel him slowly stretching her, spreading the swollen lips as it went deeper and deeper. "Oh God, oh Lord, oh God," she said over and over, her head rolling back and forth.

Tracy watched closely, her cheek still on Wendy's stomach as Steve's cock went between her stretched pussy lips. The sight was amazing. Tracy had never seen anything so beautiful; she could actually feel Steve's cock sliding into Wendy's tunnel right under her cheek. Tracy removed her hand to let Steve push deeper.

Both Wendy and Steve groaned when his cock finally hit bottom. He had his cock in her pussy to his balls.

Tracy watched as Steve started to move slowly in and out. She saw his cock become slick with Wendy's pussy juice. Tracy kissed down Wendy's pubic area until she reached her pussy lips. She stuck out her tongue and ran it across her clit, bringing a moan of pleasure from Wendy. Tracy stretched her tongue out and began to lick Steve's cock as it slid in and out. When Steve started to move faster, Tracy pulled back, moving up to hug Wendy.

"Oh God, Tracy his cock feels so good," Wendy whispered breathlessly to Tracy as they hugged. "I had forgotten how great it is to be fucked. It's so big it feels like it is going to push right through me. I can't take much more... oh I think I'm going to... yes, yes, fuck me Steve, I cumming!!!!" Wendy screamed and began to buck her hips up to met Steve's pounding cock.

Tracy held Wendy as her body convulsed in pleasure. She felt her own pussy spasm as if she were the one being fucked. She was going to have to get her daddy to fuck her soon.

Steve fucked Wendy through one climax after another. Since he had already cum, he had plenty of staying power. He let his body lay on top of Wendy, taking her lips from Tracy and kissing her. He felt Wendy's legs wrap around his back as her hips met each of his strokes. Older women really knew how to fuck Steve thought.

Eventually, Steve could take no more and began to thrust harder as his balls tightened. "Oh God yes, I'm going to cum... can I cum in you Ms Tyler. God I need to cum so bad."

"Yes, yes, cum in me Steve. Pour all that hot cum deep inside my pussy," Wendy responded breathlessly, no longer caring that this was just a sixteen year old boy fucking her.

Yes, yes, here it comes ahhhhhhh!!!" Steve's cock expanded as he began to pour his cum deep into Wendy's pussy. He heard Wendy moan in yet another climax as he filled her pussy full. Steve's body spasmed in pleasure as his cock pumped all of his sperm deep into this sexy woman.

Finally, Steve fell to Wendy's side in exhaustion; he had fucked her for over an hour.

Tracy pulled Wendy to her, kissing her lips and rubbing her large breasts. When Wendy's breathing had returned to normal, Tracy slid down her body. She was curious to see what a well-fucked pussy looked like up close. She moved between Wendy's legs and lifted her thighs to her chest until her pussy was on display. The lips were swollen and red from all the activity. Tracy thought that it looked even more beautiful than before. She watched in fascination as Steve's cum started to run from between the inner lips. On impulse, Tracy moved up and stuck her tongue out to catch some of the dribbling cum. It tasted like Steve but it had Wendy's flavor as well. When another large gob of cum ran out, Tracy caught that as well. Then with an excited moan, Tracy put her mouth over Wendy's pussy and began to suck Steve's cum from her pussy hole.

Wendy moaned and began to buck her hips into Tracy's face. She did not think she could get excited again so soon but the thought of Tracy eating Steve's cum from her well-fucked pussy was too much. When she felt Tracy push her tongue inside her pussy, she began a series of small climaxes. Her body was shaking, her hands going to Tracy's head, her own juice filling Tracy's mouth.

It was after five pm when Tracy finally left two very satisfied people. Both Wendy and Steve were asleep when she quietly let herself out. She didn't want to leave but she knew that she would be needed at home. It was a long walk back home but it would give her time to plan the evening and make it special for her sister.

    Chapter 18


By the time Tracy made it home she had developed a plan to insure that Suzy would realize her dream to be fucked by her father. It was really quite simple, she and Suzy would tease him beyond his control; human nature would take over from there. Tracy decided that she was not in the mood to be coy; she was far too horny from her day with Steve and Wendy.

The house was quiet when Tracy let herself in. She walked quietly into the den and found Uncle Jack acting like he was watching TV and Suzy sitting across from him reading a book. The situation looked innocent enough until Tracy noticed that Suzy was sitting carelessly with her legs spread. She saw Uncle Jack looking directly up Suzy's little summer dress. Of course, Suzy was not wearing panties.

"Hi Uncle Jack," Tracy said, startling her uncle.

"Uh... hi Tracy," Jack responded, trying to act like he had been watching television.

Tracy could see the tent in his shorts and she knew that Suzy had been doing her job. "Hi squirt. Has Uncle Jack been keeping you entertained?"

"Hi Tracy. No, he has just been sitting there looking up my dress all afternoon."

"Uncle Jack," Tracy said looking at her blushing uncle, "I thought you saw enough of that yesterday? Are you trying to get Suzy a spanking again?"

"Uh... I wasn't... uh... I was watching television."

"Come on Uncle Jack, don't give me that, we both know you are lying. And here is poor little Suzy sitting on her sore ass. Come over here Suzy," Tracy said, standing in front of Uncle Jack.

Suzy walked over and stood next to her sister.

"Turn around Suzy and pull up your dress," Tracy said. She and Jack watched as Suzy slowly raised her dress, revealing her bruised ass cheeks. Tracy heard Jack's intake of breath as Suzy's cute little ass was exposed. Her ass had several bruises left over from yesterday but was otherwise none the worse for wear. However, Tracy made a big deal of the condition of her sister's ass. "Poor Suzy, look at what Uncle Jack caused you. I think maybe he needs to kiss it and make it better," Tracy said forcing Suzy to bend over until her ass was directly in her Uncle's face.

"Kiss her sore ass Uncle Jack," Tracy said.

"Tracy, please... I can't... I won't do that."

"Uncle Jack I think you had better do what I tell you or... " Tracy threatened.

Jack bent his head forward and kissed Suzy's ass quickly.

"Come on Uncle Jack, you can do better than that," Tracy said and bent Suzy over until her head was almost to her knees. "Now kiss her ass good Uncle Jack."

Jack moaned and began to kiss Suzy's ass cheeks. His tongue came out without being told to and began to lick over the smooth surface of Suzy's cute ass. He pulled back when he saw Tracy reach over and spread Suzy's cheeks, exposing her tiny pink asshole.

"Kiss it," Tracy said indicating that Jack should kiss Suzy's asshole.

Jack hesitated until he saw Tracy's stern look. He bent forward and stuck out his tongue. He had to moan as his tongue touched the soft skin of Suzy's little star.

Suzy moaned as well as she felt her "uncle's" tongue began to probe her little hole. She was having a hard time standing up; her knees were getting weak. She almost fell backward, forcing Jack's tongue into her asshole.

"Oh God Tracy, his tongue is in my asshole," Suzy breathed.

"I know, let him eat your asshole, he needs to pay for the pain he has caused you." Everyone in the room knew that this was no punishment for Uncle Jack. "That's it Uncle Jack, eat her ass, stick your tongue in deep." Tracy could feel Suzy's body shiver in excitement. She knew what Suzy's was feeling; she had felt Suzy's tongue up her ass.

Tracy let Jack eat Suzy's ass for a long time until both of them were moaning. Finally she abruptly pulled Suzy away, leaving both her and Uncle Jack breathing heavy. She then led Suzy over to a stuffed chair across from her Uncle and had her sit on her lap. She looked over to her uncle with a wicked smile and said, "I like my little sister just like you do Uncle Jack, she has the sweetest little pussy--as you well know,"

Jack sat there in a daze as he watched Tracy begin to slide her hand up Suzy's leg. When it disappeared under her dress, Jack felt his cock throb in his shorts. He was trying desperately to control his excitement, fearing that he would cum in his underwear.

Suzy was also in a sexual frenzy. She had never had a tongue in her ass before. It was so nasty but it had felt so good. Suddenly she almost jumped when she felt her sister's finger touch her swollen pussy. She spread her legs, allowing her sister access to her throbbing clit. She moaned when Tracy lightly rubbed her tiny button. It was impossible for Suzy to think anymore, her head fell to her sister's shoulder with a sigh.

Tracy turned to her sister and put her lips to hers. She felt her quiver in her arms as her tongue entered her mouth.

Jack didn't know how much more he could stand. He watched the two girls kiss, wanting desperately to take out his cock and stroke it. In stead, he sat and watched as the two sisters put on a sexual show for him.

Tracy continued to play with her sister's little pussy lips as she kissed her. She knew that Suzy was close to a climax; she could feel her body tensing as her hips moved up to meet her stroking finger. On impulse, Tracy dropped her finger below hr pussy lips and touched her asshole. With a push of her hand, she forced a finger into her ass to the first knuckle. When Suzy moaned and pushed back, Tracy pushed in again, this time burying her entire finger deep in her sister's ass.

Suzy screamed into Tracy's mouth and began to climax. Her body convulsed as she pushed down on the invading finger. She had never felt anything like it; her ass throbbed and clamped down, trapping the finger inside her body. Her pussy was pouring juice onto Tracy's finger as it began to fuck in and out of her ass.

The feeling was incredible to Tracy as well. She could feel her sister's asshole clamp around her finger. Her finger felt like it was in a tight velvet vise; it was even difficult for her to move it in and out. God she could even feel her sister's heart beat through her asshole.

When Suzy's body stopped its spasms, she turned to her sister. "Thank you," she whispered, "that was wonderful."

"You're welcome sweetie," Tracy quietly answered as she gently pulled her finger from the tight hole. "Now let's get Uncle Jack some relief so he doesn't explode," she said, still talking in a whisper. Tracy crooked her finger at her uncle. "Uncle Jack, come over here."

Jack hesitated then got up on shaky legs and walked over to the two girls. He could see that both of their eyes were looking at the swollen crotch of his shorts.

"Unzip him," Tracy whispered to Suzy.

Suzy reached up and slowly pulled Jack's zipper down. Without being told to she reached inside and grabbed his hard cock. "Oh God," she breathed as she wrapped her hand around his pulsing shaft and pulled it out of his shorts. The purple head was swollen and dripping clear juice from the slit. Suzy's eyes were wide with delight as she looked at the long cock that would soon be fucking her tight pussy.

"I think Uncle Jack would like his cock sucked don't you Suzy?" Tracy said.

Without a word, Suzy opened her mouth and moved forward.

"Oh my God," Jack moaned as he saw Suzy's mouth wrap around his cock head.

"That's it sweetie, suck it, suck that hard cock," Tracy said in excitement. "Does that feel good Uncle Jack, do you like Suzy's little mouth on your cock."

"Oh yes, oh yes," Jack moaned as he fought for control.

"Watch this Uncle Jack," Tracy said and began to push on Suzy's head.

Jack watched with unbelieving eyes as his cock went deeper and deeper into Suzy's mouth. When about three quarters of his cock was in her mouth, he felt her gag and pull her head back. However, she didn't stop but rather started to suck him in again. This time he saw his entire cock disappear into her throat; his balls touched her chin.

Jack moaned from deep in his chest, his heart thumping rapidly as he watched this tiny girl devour his cock. He had never had his cock taken this deep by even the most experienced lovers in his life.

"She's pretty good isn't she Uncle Jack?" Tracy said, not expecting an answer.

Suzy pulled back to get her breath, leaving Jack's saliva covered cock throbbing in the air. Quickly she sucked him in again, taking him to the balls with only a slight hesitation when the head pushed through the opening to her throat.

"You know the only thing that is going to be better Uncle Jack is when you fuck her little virgin pussy," Tracy said in a matter of fact tone without even looking up at her uncle.

"What?" Jack said, opening his eyes in surprise.

"That's right Uncle Jack, Suzy wants you to fuck her. She wants you to take her virginity."

"Oh my God," Jack moaned looking down at Suzy, her mouth stretched wide over his cock, her smiling eyes looking back at him. "Oh, oh... I can't hold back, I'm going to... oh yes here it cums!!!!" Jack moaned.

"It's okay, you can cum Uncle Jack. Pour all that sweet juice into little Suzy's mouth," Tracy said and reached up to milk Jack's cock into her sister's mouth.

Suzy felt her mouth fill with her "uncle's" sperm. She swallowed once, then again as she felt his cock throb and spit his juice into her willing throat.

"That's it, that's it sweetie, drink all of that sweet cum," Tracy whispered, her excitement almost as great as her sister's as she watched her throat work to swallow all of Jack's thick cream.

When Jack's cock was drained, he staggered back and practically fell onto the sofa in exhaustion. He watched through half lidded eyes as the two sisters's kissed.

When Tracy pulled her lips from her sister's she looked over at her uncle again. "The next time you cum Uncle Jack, it will be in Suzy's little pussy. But right now, I want us to get dressed. You are going to take the two of us to a nice dinner and then out for a little shopping.

    Chapter 19


An hour later, Suzy and Tracy came downstairs. They were both dressed in tank tops and short tight skirts. They looked like the two sexy teenaged girls that they were.

Both girls walked over to Jack, kissed his cheek and took his arm, leading him out the door as if the incident an hour earlier had never happened.

Jack took them to a nice French restaurant for dinner. While Suzy and Tracy ate well, Jack did not seem to have an appetite. He could not believe what had happened in the last two days. It was even harder for him to believe what he was going to do later. While he knew that he could be arrested, nothing on earth could stop him; he was way beyond control.

The conversation at the dinner table was about everything but what was planned for later that evening. It was surreal; an adult and two teenagers at dinner acting like a normal family. Yet only an hour ago, one of the teenagers had had the adult's cock in her mouth and had drained his balls into her throat. Later that evening this same teenager was going to fuck the adult.

After dinner, Tracy had Jack take them to the mall. She told him to occupy himself as the two girls went shopping. Tracy took Suzy to Victoria's Secret's to find an outfit for her. It was difficult but she found what she wanted in the petite section. With packages in hand, they found Uncle Jack and went to the car.

Jack was silent as they drove home. Suzy and Tracy talked quietly, giggling every once in a while.

Suddenly Jack jumped as he felt Suzy's hand touch his thigh.

"Go ahead, he won't mind," Tracy said.

Jack looked straight ahead as he drove, afraid to look down as he felt Suzy begin to unzip him. Soon he felt the cool night air on his already hard cock as Suzy took it out of his pants.

"Suck it," Tracy said.

Jack moaned as Suzy bent over and wrapped her lips around his cock for the second time that night. Jack worked hard to concentrate on driving as Suzy worked on his pulsing erection. He was almost relieved when he reached home. He sat in the car breathing heavy, his hands still wrapped tightly around the steering wheel as the two teenagers jumped out.

"Uncle Jack, you wait downstairs and I will come and get you when we are ready," Tracy said as she took Suzy's hand and led her into the house.

Jack entered the house as if a trance. He could not get his mind to focus on anything but what was about to happen. He sat nervously in the living room for a half hour, his body tingling all over. He was startled and jumped when he saw a smiling Tracy appear in the doorway.

"Suzy is ready for you Uncle Jack. The only orders I have for you is that I want you to be gentle with her, I won't be very happy if you hurt her."

"I... uh... I will... oh God Tracy, I shouldn't be doing this."

Tracy had a moment of panic, fearing that Jack was going to back out. "Uncle Jack, Suzy wants you to fuck her. She told me she has wanted this since she found out what sex was all about. She loves you, she wants your cock inside her pussy, don't disappoint her."

Jack walked silently up the stairs with Tracy their hands clasped tightly together. When the two reached the door to the guest room where Jack slept, they stopped.

"Take your clothes off," Tracy said.

"Here?" Jack said in surprise.

"Yes here."

Jack hesitated for only a second before he quickly stripped and stood naked next to his niece. His cock was only about half hard due to his apprehension.

"That will never do," Tracy said as she looked down. She fell to her knees at her uncle's feet.

Jack watched in surprise as Tracy took his cock in her mouth and began to suck. It took only seconds before Jack was as hard as a rock. Tracy kissed his cock head one last time then stood up, opening the door to lead Jack into the room.

The room was dark except for numerous flickering candles. The room smelled of perfume and incense. When Jack's eyes adjusted to the dim light, he gasped. Lying on the bed was his teenaged "niece". She was dressed in a white silk camisole, matching silk panties, white lace garter and nylons. She was the perfect picture of a pure virgin. It was like a dream to Jack. He stood frozen, not knowing what to do.

Tracy took his hand and led him to the bed. She whispered in his ear, "Make love to her Uncle Jack, she is all yours, make her a woman like you did her mom."

Jack moaned and crawled onto the bed. He immediately pulled Suzy into his arms and kissed her.

Tracy went to the other side of the bed, took off her clothes and lay next to her sister. She had given her sister the option that she would leave her alone with Uncle Jack or stay; Suzy wanted her there. Suzy wanted Tracy to watch her get fucked for the first time. She wanted her to hold her hand. Tracy was only too willing to stay. She could not imagine anything more exciting (except for when her daddy fucks her).

Jack kissed Suzy for a long time, sucking her tongue into his mouth and pushing his into her mouth. He could feel her body trembling under him. Slowly he kissed down her neck as his hands pushed her camisole up exposing her sweet little tits. He moaned as his lips wrapped around one long hard nipple and sucked it into his mouth. He heard Suzy moan as her hands came to his head to hold him tight to her chest. He switched to the other tit, sucking and biting the hard nipple. Soon he began to kiss down her stomach, working slowly toward her pussy. His tongue ran down her trembling body until his lips were over her silk panties. When he stuck out his tongue, he could feel her swollen pussy lips through the now very wet material. Suzy screamed as Jack opened his mouth and began to suck her pussy juice through her panties.

Tracy laid on her side and watched as she played with her own pussy, her excitement making her body shake with need.

Jack hurriedly pulled Suzy's panties off and threw them to the side. Then he practically dove into her wet pussy with his mouth. He felt Suzy spread her legs as wide as she could then she grabbed his head. As soon as he sucked her swollen pussy lips into his mouth she screamed that she was going to cum.

Suzy humped her hips up into Jack's sucking mouth and rapidly began to reach her peak. "That's it suck me, God I think I 'm going to cum... yes, yes suck my pussy I'm cummmmmiiiiggg!!! Suzy's body throbbed with pleasure and her juice poured out of her like a river. Her hands were wrapped in Jack's hair, pulling him into her wide-open crotch. "Yes, yes, oh God, so good, it's so good," she moaned incoherently, as her climax coursed through her young body.

As soon as her body stopped shaking, Jack knelt between Suzy's legs. He pulled her thighs over his so that his cock was touching her pussy. He saw that Suzy's eyes were wide in anticipation.

Tracy moved over to her sister and lay close. "Are you ready Suzy? Are you read to get fucked," Tracy asked, knowing the answer.

"Yes, please, I want it so bad," Suzy responded.

"Then tell your daddy you want him to fuck you," Tracy said, looking up at her surprised uncle.

Suzy looked at Jack with love in her eyes. "Fuck me daddy, fuck your daughter," Suzy said breathlessly.

"How... who told... oh God you know," Jack said in confusion.

"Yes we know that you are Suzy's daddy," Tracy said. "Now fuck your daughter Uncle Jack."

"Oh God I can believe what I am doing," Jack said, with his last vestiges of conscience but he did not pull his cock away. Instead, he grabbed his shaft and fit the head between Suzy's little pussy lips. He pushed forward until the head slipped inside, stretching the tiny lips wide. "Are you sure baby," Jack said knowing that he could not stop even if she said no.

"Oh yes I want you... I want you to fuck me, please daddy."

Jack moaned as his cock slid deeper into his daughter until he felt the resistance of her hymen. He pushed a little harder and heard Suzy moan. He looked up and saw Tracy and Suzy hugging, Suzy's eyes shut tight in concentration. His hips pushed forward a little more, feeling the little sheath of skin resist. Finally with an animal like groan, he pushed hard and felt the skin tear.

Suzy screamed and held her sister tight as she felt her father's cock begin to enter her body. "Oh God, oh God, oh God," Suzy moaned over and over as his cock relentlessly moved deeper into her no longer virgin pussy. It hurt, but it was a good hurt. She felt like a pole was stretching her pussy yet still she reached up and pulled her father down onto her and wrapped her legs around his back.

Jack felt like his cock was caught in a warm and wet vise, his daughter's pussy caressing every inch of his hard cock. When he felt that he was all the way in, he held still, letting Suzy get used to him. He looked down into her beautiful eyes. There were tears of pain and joy streaming down her cheeks. He brought his lips to hers, their bodies locked together unmoving.

They remained motionless for a long while, lips still together both chests heaving in excitement.

Finally, Suzy pulled her lips from her father and whispered "Fuck me daddy, fuck me hard, I love you."

"Oh Lord, I love you too Suzy," Jack said and began to move his cock slowly out of his daughter's tight pussy. Before it came all the way out, he pushed back in, bringing a fresh moan from Suzy. Then he pulled out and pushed in again and then again until he established a steady rhythm.

Tracy was watching the two lovers, her own pussy spasming in pleasure. She had cum when her Uncle pushed his cock into her sister for the first time. Now she saw the two begin to fuck, her uncle's hips gaining speed until he was fucking hard into his daughter, both of them moaning in pleasure.

Suzy looked so small under her much larger father, her little arms and legs wrapped tightly around him.

Suzy began to fuck back hard as her father pounded into her. "Oh yes fuck me hard daddy. I have needed your cock for so long... yes, yes fuck me, make me cum." Suzy's body stiffened and her legs squeezed her father tight as she began the greatest climax of her young life. "Oh God, I cummmmiiiiinnnngggg!!!!" she screamed loud enough for the entire house to hear as her pussy clamped tight upon her father's cock.

Jack fought hard not to cum. He wanted to make sure his daughter was satisfied before he had his pleasure. It was a very difficult task as he felt his daughter's pussy tighten even more on his pulsing cock. He waited, his cock moving in and out of her, rapidly losing control of his own body. "Oh sweetheart I can't hold out much longer," Jack panted. "I need to pull out, I'm going to cum," he warned.

"God no," Suzy almost screamed. "You can't pull out. I want your cum in me, please daddy cum in me."

"I have to pull out, it's too dangerous," Jack pleaded starting to pull away.

"No!" Suzy screamed and locked her arms and legs even tighter around her father, bucking her pussy into is throbbing cock.

Jack could not take any more. He screamed as he felt his cock lurch inside his daughter. It felt like his soul was pouring out of him as he began to empty his balls deep into his daughter's pussy.

Suzy was relieved as she felt her father's cock head expanded inside her pussy and began to pour his cum into her. She could feel her pussy fill to overflow and the hot sperm began to run out and down her ass cheeks. Suzy came again.

Finally, Jack collapsed onto his daughter, his balls empty. Quickly he realized that he was too heavy for her and rolled to the side, his cock pulling out of her stretched pussy hole with a loud sucking sound. He was amazed when he saw Tracy quickly moved between Suzy's thighs. He watched her kneel and look down at his daughter's pulsing crotch.

Slowly Tracy's head descended, her mouth closing in on her very wet pussy. Tracy was overcome with lust as she began to suck her uncle's cum from Suzy's pussy like a starved woman. She heard her sister moan and then felt her wrap her legs around her head. It took quite some time for her to suck all of her uncle's cum from Suzy's no longer virgin pussy.

The night was still very young...

    Chapter 20


When Tracy pulled her lips from Suzy's pussy, she looked up and saw Uncle Jack kissing her. She crawled over and got between her uncle's legs and brought her lips to his still wet but soft cock. She licked and sucked him until his cock was clean of all her sister's juices. She tried to get her uncle hard again but it was apparent that he needed a little more time to recover.

"I can't seemed to get him hard again squirt, do you think something is wrong?" Tracy said, smiling over at her sister.

"Maybe it's because I drained his balls dry," Suzy giggled.

"Oh, I think he has a lot more cum left in those balls, he just needs a little stimulation," Tracy answered with a devious smile. "I have an idea." Tracy crawled up and whispered something to Suzy.

Suzy got a big smile on her face and nodded yes.

"Uncle Jack, you stay here, Suzy and I have a little surprise for you. I will let you know when we want you," Tracy said pulling her sister off the bed. The two teenagers walked hand in hand out of the room.

Jack lay there with all kinds of emotions going through his head. He had just fucked his own daughter. How was he ever going to explain that to his sister? What if Don found out? God he could be in big trouble. Yet another side of him was elated. Suzy was one of the best fucks he had had since he had taken his sister's virginity so many years ago. He knew that this would not be the last time he fucked her. Once he had his cock in that sweet little pussy, there was no turning back. Yes, he would fuck her anytime she would let him.

Almost an hour later, Tracy walked back into the room. She saw the surprised look on Jack's face. She had put on a knee length black skirt, a white blouse and had her hair up in a bun. Under the blouse she wore a frilly white bra and had white cotton panties on under the skirt. Except for the four-inch high heels, she looked just like a schoolteacher. That is exactly what she had in mind. She even had on a pair of horned rimmed glasses and was carrying a ruler in her hand. "Uncle Jack, your presents in wanted in dad's study," Tracy said to her stunned uncle. She took his hand and started to lead him out of the room to her father's study.

"Wait, let me get a robe," Jack said.

"All right, but hurry."

Jack came out of the bathroom with a white terry cloth robe on, tied around his waist. He took Tracy's hand and she led him downstairs and into Don's study. His eyes got wide with curiosity when he saw that the study had been set up like a schoolroom. In one corner of the room was an old chalkboard that he had given to Suzy years ago. There was also a pile of schoolbooks placed on Don's desk. The desk had been set up to look like a teachers desk. There was even an apple sitting on top of the books.

"What's going on?" Jack asked with great curiosity.

"Shhhh, you'll see," Tracy said indicating that Jack should have a seat. Then Tracy walked over and sat down behind the desk, pretending to read a book.

There was knock at the door.

"Come in," Tracy said.

Suzy walked in. Jack had to suppress a gasp of surprise. Suzy had on a little blue skirt that was way too short with suspenders over top a white blouse. Each of her pigtails had blue ribbons tied around them in bows. She also wore a pair of bobby sox and white and black saddle shoes. She was even carrying a sucker.

"You sent for me Miss Wilson?" Suzy asked in her most innocent voice.

Tracy looked up over her horned rimmed glasses and stared at Suzy like she was a naughty little girl. She waited for a minute before she spoke as if perturbed at the naughty student. "Yes I did young lady. I have a report that you have been running around this school flashing your panties at all the boys. Is that true?"

Suzy stood, shuffling her feet, then pulled the sucker from her mouth and looked at the floor. "Yes Miss Wilson but they dared me."

"Who dared you?"

"Sally and Jessie."

"Do you do everything Sally and Jessie tell you to do young lady?"

"No... but they called me chicken."

Tracy got up and walked around the desk and sat on the edge, looking at her pupil. "Well, I suppose you know your reputation has suffered for this."

"I know but they didn't see anything, I am wearing panties."

"Let me see."

"What?"

"I said that I want to see your panties. I want to make sure you are wearing them."

Suzy hesitated for a second and then slowly pulled her skirt up to reveal that she was indeed wearing panties, but not the kind a schoolgirl would wear. She had on a pair of very tight pale blue silk panties, which were much too expensive for a young girl to wear.

"Turn around," Tracy said.

Suzy turned slowly around, giving Tracy and more importantly Jack a full view of her sexy underwear stretched tight across her little girl ass.

"You know girls at this school are not to wear anything but white cotton panties," Tracy said sternly.

"Yes mam, but my boyfriend gave them too me."

"Your boyfriend! Your boyfriend is giving you panties! My God girl, you are only 10 years old, you shouldn't even have a boyfriend."

"Well, I do!" Suzy said defiantly.

"Take them off this instant," Tracy ordered.

Suzy looked at Tracy in mock horror. "No I won't!"

"All right young lady then you will be suspended for one week and you will have to bring your parents in to tell me why you are letting boys give you panties."

"No, not my mom and dad, they don't know Billy gave me the panties. I will surely get a whipping."

"Well then take those panties off and give them to me."

Slowly, Suzy lifted her little skirt and put her thumbs in the waistband then pulled the panties down and off her feet. With her head down, she handed them to Tracy.

"That's better," Tracy said and looked over at Jack then brought the panties to her nose and smelled them. With a smile, she threw them over onto his lap. "Now young lady, what do you suppose we should do to punish you for disobeying the rules?"

"I don't know," Suzy said.

Jack sat quietly holding Suzy's panties. He was having a hard time believing what was going on before his eyes. Even though he had cum several times this evening, he felt his cock begin to stir.

"I think maybe twenty with my ruler will be a good start. Turn around and bend over the desk," Tracy ordered reaching over to turn Suzy toward the desk.

Suzy let herself be bent over the desk, presenting her ass to Tracy and her father. She felt her pussy begin to quiver again. It was still a little sore from her recent fuck but her father's sperm was still soothing her little hole. She felt her sister begin to slide her skirt up and over her naked ass.

Jack sucked in his breath as he saw Suzy's backside bared to his eyes. He could see her tiny but still slightly swollen pussy lips puffing out between her thighs; the lips were still slick with the remains of his cum. He felt another twitch in his crotch.

"Why is you pussy so wet?" Tracy asked looking closely the naughty students wet pussy.

"I don't know," Suzy answered, her voice beginning to show her excitement.

"Let me check something," Tracy said and lowered her hand to Suzy's pussy. She pushed her middle finger into the slick hole bringing a moan from her sister. Then she worked her finger around inside her sister's tight hole, feeling her jump as the finger touched the spot where her hymen had been only hours before. She pulled the finger out and quickly brought it to her mouth, sucking the sperm covered digit into her mouth then smacking her lips. "Well, it seems that our naughty little student is no longer a virgin and she still has sperm in her pussy. It is obvious that she has recently been fucked." Tracy put her hands on her hips and looked sternly at Suzy and said, "I think you had better tell me who fucked you young lady. You are in big trouble with your parents."

Suzy remained quiet, her ass moving slightly in her excitement.

"Well, are you going to tell me or not?" Tracy demanded in a loud voice.

"It was my daddy," Suzy whispered almost imperceptibly.

"What!" Tracy almost screamed trying for an Academy Award.

"My daddy fucked me and he also gave me those panties," Suzy whimpered as if she were telling a big secret.

"Oh my God, you mean to tell me you father fucked you and that he actually came in your little pussy."

"Yes," Suzy whispered again.

"Did he rape you?"

Jack's eyes opened wide at the question his body tensing.

"No, I wanted it," Suzy answered.

Jack sighed with relief.

"I think I need the principle in here immediately!" Tracy said sternly motioning for her Uncle Jack to come over to her and Suzy.

Jack got up slowly and walked over to join Tracy.

"Well, Mr. Jones, it seems that our 10 year old student here has been fucked by her father," Tracy said to Jack, bringing him into the fantasy. "What are we going to do about that?" Tracy looked down and smiled when she saw Jack's hard cock sticking through his bathrobe. Tracy's little fantasy was apparently working on him.

"Uh... uh... I don't know," Jack stammered.

"Well I do, I think you need to smack her ass with this ruler and teach her a lesson." Tracy handed Jack the ruler and walked around to sit in her father's chair. She reached up and grabbed Suzy's hands and pulled her further onto the desk. "I think twenty should be enough to start with."

Jack stood there with wide eyes, looking at his daughter's ass, bent over the desk in front of him.

"Now Mr. Jones, give her twenty of your best," Tracy said.

Jack lightly brought the ruler down on Suzy's ass.

"Come on Mr. Jones, you can do a lot better then that."

Jack smacked her ass a little harder.

"Harder," Tracy commanded.

Jack brought the ruler down again, making a loud cracking sound. He then raised his arm again and brought the ruler down still harder.

Suzy moaned. The smacks from the ruler were more symbolic then painful, yet Suzy felt very vulnerable. Her ass began to squirm on the desk as her father began to lay the ruler on her ass one blow after the other.

"That's it Mr. Jones, teach the little whore a lesson," Tracy said, getting into her own fantasy now.

Suzy's ass was beginning to get red after fifteen strokes. She felt her ass begin to sting, but nothing like when her sister had spanked her.

Jack watched in fascination as his own hand brought the ruler up and then down, making his daughter's ass jump with each stroke. His head was spinning in excitement as his cock throbbed, dripping his clear juice to the floor. He was surprised that the spanking of his own daughter excited him. This was a side of him that he had never been aware of. Yet he felt a thrill each time the ruler made contact, his heart racing.

Suzy was whimpering now as her father went far beyond the twenty smacks Tracy had ordered. Her ass bucked up to meet the descending ruler, her pussy juice running onto the desk. After some time, Suzy felt Tracy let go of her arms and walk around the desk as her father kept up the steady pace.

"I think that's enough for now Mr. Jones, you can give her more later tonight," Tracy said taking the ruler from her uncle's hand. She smiled at the confused look on her uncle's face, realizing that he had lost control like she had the other night. It seemed that Suzy's submissiveness and sexy little ass had the same affect on him as it had her.

"Have a seat Mr. Jones. I think Suzy needs to be taught another lesson about the rules regarding panties." Tracy pulled Suzy up and had her kneel at her feet as Jack sat back down as ordered.

"Now young lady, I want you to see the type of panties we are allowed to wear in our exclusive school," Tracy said as she turned her back to Suzy and lifted her skirt, exposing her tight white cotton panties.

"Move closer," Tracy ordered. Suzy moved up until her face was inches from her sister's panty covered ass. Tracy dropped her skirt over her sister's head, enveloping her in the darkness under her skirt. "Kiss my panties," Tracy breathed, excitement clearly in her voice now. Tracy moaned as she felt her sister's lips kiss one cheek of her ass then the other. Her knees got weak when she felt her sister's tongue push her panties into the crack of her ass.

Suzy was very excited. She loved being under her sister's dress. It was like a velvet prison. She loved the warmth and the sweet smell of her sister. She couldn't help herself when she reached up and began to pull her sister's panties down.

Jack could not see what was going on under Tracy's skirt but he hand a pretty good idea from the movement of Suzy's head. He had to moan when he saw Tracy's panties fall to the floor at her feet.

"That's it, that's it, kiss my ass, oh God yes, use that tongue," Tracy moaned, her legs shaking. She thought her knees might give out so she turned and placed her hands on the desk and leaned forward. She almost screamed when Suzy used her hands to open her ass cheeks. Then she did scream when she felt her sister's tongue push into her little asshole and probe deep.

Jack was beside himself with lust now. He had wrapped Suzy's silk panties around his cock and began to rub it up and down. He was amazed as he watched his daughter's head move under Tracy's skirt, knowing that she was sucking her sister's asshole. Jack stroked himself carefully, not wanting to cum this way; he was saving it for his daughter's tight little pussy.

Tracy's body was beginning to shake as she felt Suzy's tongue continue to probe her asshole. She felt her sister's hands pull her cheeks as wide as she could. She helped her by bending her knees and pushing her ass back. A moan of pleasure escaped her lips as Suzy's tongue went in as deep as anything had ever been in her ass. She thought that she might fall when Suzy began to move her head back and forth rapidly, literally fucking her ass with her long tongue.

"Oh God Suzy, you are driving me crazy," Tracy breathed, her voice quivering. The acting had stopped, Tracy could no longer play the game; her lust was too great to think of anything but the pleasure her sister's tongue was giving her. Until her sister had sucked her ass a few days ago, she had never realized how sensitive and erotic her asshole could be. Now she was nearing a climax from having her ass tongue fucked.

Jack was almost shaking with his own need as he watched his daughter's head move under her sister's dress. He could see in his mind Suzy's tongue splitting her sister's tight asshole. He sat and watched; his daughter's panties were still wrapped around his cock, the crotch piece now soaked with his own juice.

"Oh yes Suzy, eat my ass, stick your tongue in... oh Lord, I'm going to... I going to cummmmmm!!!" Tracy moaned as her body began to convulse. Her legs shook and her knees began to buckle as Suzy pulled her ass tight to her face, literally burying her tongue in her contracting asshole.

Jack had to pull his hand from his throbbing cock; he was moments from his own climax.

Suzy joined her sister as a little tremor shook her body, bringing on her own minor crisis. Her pussy juice was running down her thighs as her tongue and hands kept her sister from falling to the floor.

When their bodies stopped shaking, Tray stood up on weak legs. She turned and smiled at her uncle, a little embarrassed that she had gotten so carried away. This evening was for him and Suzy's pleasure, not hers. Had her mind been clear she would have realized how much the other two participants had enjoyed what had just happened.

"God you are incredible... thanks sis," Tracy said and bent to kiss her sister's wet lips. She then smiled again at her uncle and whispered something to Suzy. She responded by lying prone on the floor close to her father's feet.

Jack watched as Tracy stood over her sister and slowly unbuttoned her own blouse. He watched with wide eyes as she opened her blouse and unhooked the front snaps of her bra, freeing her large breasts. His cock throbbed and squirted a little more juice into the panties in his hand.

Tracy locked her eyes on her uncle as she slowly began to pull her skirt up.

Suzy was watching in eager anticipation for below and between her sister's spread legs. She could already see her sister's swollen and very wet pussy up her skirt.

Jack couldn't believe the incredible eroticism of this young girl. His eyes were wide as he saw her thighs revealed, then her baby smooth pussy. He sucked in his breath when he saw her swollen pussy lips come into view. Strings of clear juice were hanging to her thighs.

As Tracy spread her thighs, she felt a large drop of her juice bubble out of her pussy and drop directly into the face of her surprised sister. She looked down with a smile and began to slowly squat. She heard her uncle moan as she got closer and closer to Suzy's face. Then all three of them moaned as Tracy placed her pussy on her sister's willing mouth.

Suzy's moan was muffled as her sister's wet pussy spread across her lips and cheeks.

"Watch Uncle Jack," Tracy said, "watch your little daughter eat her sister's pussy. She is very good. I don't know if I like her tongue better in my pussy or ass. Oh yes, look." Tracy pulled up slightly to show her uncle Suzy's tongue as it began to lick and then suck the juice from the swollen lips. Tracy then placed her hands under her large soft breasts and lifted them as if to present them to her uncle.

Jack could not resist and leaned forward to suck one hard nipple into his mouth. He held the other in his hand as his tongue circled the hard and very swollen bud. Then he heard Tracy moan and felt her push him back in his chair. He looked at her in confusion until he saw her head bend and her hand reach for his cock. He moaned as Tracy wrapped her mouth around the head of his cock, still covered with her sister's panties. His heart was pounding in his chest as he heard the sucking sounds that the two teenagers were making. Jack lean backed and watched as Tracy's saliva turned the wet panties almost transparent.

Tracy pulled back and looked at her uncle's cock. It was all she could do to hold herself back. It would have been so easy for her to sit her pussy on her uncle's cock. Her need to have her father be the first one to fuck was the only think that prevented her from letting her uncle take her virginity right there.

Suddenly Jack grabbed Tracy's head and pulled it off his throbbing cock; he was far too close to cumming.

Tracy immediately understood and pulled away. "Uncle Jack, I think your daughter needs your hard cock again," Tracy said as she pulled her pussy from her sister's still sucking mouth. She heard her sister groan in frustration, unaware that she was about to get fucked again.

"Get on you knees squirt," Tracy ordered her very excited sister.

Suzy scrambled to her knees, letting her sister unbutton her blouse and take it off, revealing her large pencil eraser nipples, almost pulsing with need.

"Come here Uncle Jack," Tracy said, motioning to her uncle.

Jack joined Suzy, getting to his knees in front of her. He immediately stripped off his bathrobe and pulled his daughter to him for a loving kiss. He could feel her large nipples pressing to his chest like two hot coals. His own cock throbbed against her stomach, smearing his juice across her skin.

Tracy watched father and daughter kiss for a long time. When she felt the time was right, she pulled them reluctantly apart. She had Suzy get on her hands and knees, flipping her little skirt up to expose her sexy ass cheeks.

Jack watched as his Tracy got on her back and slid under her sister until her face was directly below her pussy.

"Fuck her Uncle Jack, fuck you daughter's hot little pussy again," Tracy said in an excited and breathless voice as she looked up between her sister's thighs.

Jack moved quickly, placing himself between his daughter's spread legs, his balls hanging over his niece's face. He moaned when Tracy wrapped her hand around his cock and guided it to Suzy's pussy. He pushed his hips forward and watched as his cock slid slowly into his daughter again. He was amazed at how far his cock was stretching his daughter's pussy. Inch after inch disappeared, bringing incredible pleasure to both lovers.

Suzy felt a moment of pain as her father's big cock began to move into her still tight pussy. It felt so good to her to have his cock slide deep into her without anything to stop it.

Jack moaned in pleasure as his daughter's very tight pussy gripped his cock.

Tracy watched in amazement as her uncle's cock disappeared into Suzy's pussy, her own face only inches away. When Uncle Jack's balls touched her sister's wet lips, a drop of juice was squeezed out and ran from her pussy down his balls and dripped onto her face. Then she watched as her uncle began to move his cock out, her sister's lips trying desperately to hold him inside. Incredibly, she could still see his sperm from their earlier coupling clinging to his shaft.

When her father pushed back inside all the way to his balls, Suzy let out a loud moan. Then she felt like she would pass out when her sister's tongue touched her swollen clit. "Oh God daddy, fuck me, lick me, oh, oh... Tracy," Suzy moaned incoherently.

Jack began a slow and steady movement, pulling his cock out of Suzy then pushing it back in. He could feel Tracy's tongue licking his shaft each time he pulled out. Then she would switch to his balls when he was deep inside of her.

Suzy was beside herself with excitement as her father fucked her and her sister licked her pussy. She was rapidly approaching the point of no return when she felt her father reach below her and grab her nipples. He took one in each hand and squeezed hard, pulling them down at the same time. That was all it took for Suzy to lose control and begin to convulse in climax. She screamed and pushed her ass back into her dad's pounding cock. At the same time she felt Tracy suck her clit into her mouth. Her body went totally out of control. "Oh my God, oh my God, I can't... take it... I... I'm cummmiiiinnnnngggg!!!" Suzy screamed.

Jack felt like his cock was going to be squeezed off of his body by his daughter's pulsing pussy. He took his hands her breasts and grabbed both of her pigtails in his hands. He was also mad with desire now. He pulled roughly on Suzy's hair, forcing her head back and her ass into his pounding cock.

Suzy screamed as her father went into her deeper then he had the first time, his swollen cock head hitting bottom. Her body reacted to the pain of her hair being pulled and the pounding of the cock head on her cervix by beginning another deep intense climax, almost before the last one ended.

Jack had lost all control as well. He was pounding relentlessly into his daughter's tight pussy and pulling her hair like he was riding a wild horse. The room was spinning around him as his balls tightened. "Oh God Suzy, I'm going to cum," he screamed as his cock head expanded and the normally tiny slit opened wide, allowing a gush of his sperm to hit the back walls of his daughter's pussy. "Oh yes, oh yes, that's it, take it, take all my cum baby," Jack moaned as his cock shot the biggest load of his life deep into his thirteen year old daughter's pussy.

Tracy watched from below as her uncle pounded into Suzy's little pussy. She saw his balls tighten and knew that he was pumping his cum into his own daughter. Another climax went through Tracy as she thought of all those tiny sperm looking for a fertile egg deep inside her sister. It was the most exciting thing she had ever seen in her life. She could almost feel it herself. She could almost feel her daddy's cum, his own potent sperm pouring into her virgin pussy. Her body shook with pleasure.

Finally, Suzy's arms and legs would no longer hold her and she collapsed onto her sister, letting her father's cock pop free of her stretched hole.

Tracy could see that Jack's cock was still pulsing with the last contractions of his climax. The final spurt of cum dripped onto Tracy's lips. She reached up and pulled her uncle's cock down to her mouth where she sucked it clean of their combined juices. It was such a thrill to have her sister's pussy juice and her uncle's sperm in her mouth at the same time.

Jack fell back as his legs began to cramp. With great effort, he got up and staggered to a chair, his breathing labored, his heart still beating rapidly.

Tracy felt something on her chin and knew that Suzy's pussy was leaking her father's cum. She opened her mouth and let the cum run from her pussy to her mouth. When her mouth was full, she rolled her sister over on the floor until her pussy was under her. Then she lifted her sister's hips and brought her mouth back to her pussy hole. Tracy forced all of her uncle's sperm back into her sister's pussy, using her tongue to push in deep inside. She held her sister's hips up and began to lovingly kiss her very satisfied and well-fucked pussy.

It was quite some time before the two sisters's rolled apart.

Jack finally got the strength to pick his daughter up and sit her on his lap. He felt his daughter cuddle up to him. Their lips met in a loving kiss.

"I love you more than anything in the world daddy," Suzy said with tears in her eyes.

"I love you too sweetheart. I am so sorry that I did not tell you that you were my daughter years ago. It was wrong of me," Jack said as tears filled his eyes.

"It's okay daddy, I understand."

"I'll make it up to you I promise," Jack said sincerely.

"You already have daddy," Suzy said, spreading her legs and looking down; her father's cum was running out of her pussy again. "You have given me everything that I ever wanted."

Jack saw his own cum running from her pussy onto his thigh. He knew what she meant. There lips came together in another emotional kiss.

Tracy got up and leaned over her uncle and whispered into his ear. "Take your daughter upstairs to bed, she is yours, she loves you, she will do anything you desire."

Jack got up and carried his daughter out of the room.

Tracy had tears of joy in her eyes.

    Chapter 21


The following morning, Tracy got up early and went downstairs to fix breakfast. She thought she would surprise Suzy and Uncle Jack with breakfast in bed. She scrambled eggs and made bacon with toast and orange juice. Then she put it all on a large serving tray and walked back upstairs. When she reached the closed door to Uncle Jack's room, she knocked lightly. When there was no answer, she pushed the door open enough to peek in; she almost dropped the tray. Her uncle was lying naked on the bed and Suzy, just as naked, was sitting on him, his cock buried deep inside of her pussy.

Tracy watched excitedly as her sister bounced up and down, rising up until her dad's cock was almost out of her pussy then dropping down to take every last inch deep inside. She must have gotten over the soreness in her recently deflowered pussy Tracy thought.

Tracy didn't know if she should go in or come back later. However, her own excitement made the decision for her. She pushed the door open and went in quietly. Her uncle saw her come in first and smiled at her sheepishly. When Tracy walked over and sat the tray on the desk, Suzy turned and smiled brightly at her.

"Well I see you are up early Uncle Jack," Tracy said, smiling at her own little joke. "And you squirt, didn't you get enough of your father's cock last night?"

"No... I could never... I could never get enough of his wonderful... cock," Suzy said as she continued to bounce up and down, breathing hard.

"So you like his cock huh?"

"Oh yes. God, it goes so deep... I want it all the time now, I am never letting my daddy go."

"Mind if I watch for a while?" Tracy asked.

"No sis, you know that I love you watching me fuck my daddy," Suzy said sincerely. "You can even help if you want to," she added with a lustful smile.

"Really?" Tracy said in excitement. She quickly pulled her nightshirt over her head, leaving her naked. She saw her uncle starting at her large tits so she lifted them for him in a teasing manner, pulling on her nipples until they stood out like pencil erasers.

Suzy reached her hand out to her sister.

Tracy got on the bed and knelt beside Suzy. Immediately their lips came together in a passionate kiss.

As Jack watched the two sisters kiss he felt his cock throb inside his daughter's pussy. Two women kissing would always be one of his biggest turn ons. He felt like if he fucked a hundred times, and then saw women kissing, he would still get hard. He was already amazed that he could get hard after fucking Suzy all night. His daughter was absolutely insatiable. She had his cock in her mouth or pussy literally all night long. They would both fall asleep after sex and when he awoke, he would find his cock in his daughter's mouth or pussy.

As Jack continued to watch the teenagers kiss, he marveled at the situation he was in. He would never have believed that he would fuck his own daughter. Sure he had thought of it many times, but never in his wildest dreams thought it would happen. Now he had fucked her unprotected pussy numerous times. A little shiver raced through him at the thought of the consequences of what he was doing; it both scared and excited him.

Tracy could feel her excitement building as she tongue fucked her sister's mouth. Her hand came up and began to play with one little lemon-sized breast. She heard her sister moan as she squeezed the entire tit in her hand.

Suzy's excitement was building rapidly. Having her sister's hand squeezing her tit and her father's cock deep in her pussy was almost too much for her. She felt Tracy move around behind her until she was straddling her father's legs, her large soft tits pressing to her back.

Tracy moved both hands up to grab her sister's breasts from behind. She could see her uncle's eyes on her hands as they began to squeeze and tug at her sister's nipples.

"Oh God Tracy, squeeze my tits. Please play with my nipples," Suzy moaned.

Tracy bent down and kissed her sister's neck tenderly as her hands began to squeeze her tits harder. She took both nipples between her fingers and squeezed as hard as she could.

"Oh God, oh God, Tracy, you are going to make me cum, squeeze them hard," Suzy moaned as she increased the speed of her up and down motion, creating a slapping sound as her ass hit her father's balls and thighs.

Had Jack not cum so many times already, he surely would have cum as he watched his niece roughly pull on his daughter's tits.

"Oh, oh... I'm going to... yes, I'm cummmmmiiiiinnnnggg!!!! Suzy screamed and pushed her pussy down hard on her father's cock, taking him to the balls. Her little body shook with pleasure as one spasm of pleasure after the other ripped through her.

Tracy held her sister's tense body in her arms, continuing to squeeze her tits. When she felt Suzy slump against her, she held her until her trembling stopped then moved from behind her and crawled toward her uncle.

Jack watched as his niece turned then straddled his chest, her ass in his face. He moaned as he saw her begin to slide backward until her pussy was near his mouth. Her could smell her excitement.

Suddenly Tracy rose up and sat on her uncle's face, moaning in pleasure.

Jack felt Tracy's pussy cover his lips and even his nose, her juices already dripping down his cheeks. He responded by pushing his tongue into her juicy hole. He had almost all of Tracy's body weight on his face. He thought he was either going to smother or drown.

"That's it Uncle Jack, tongue me, stick that tongue up my cunt," Tracy hissed in excitement. Then she reached her hand forward with the palm up and opened her fingers and slid them along side her uncle's cock, which was still inside Suzy. She caressed her sister's wet pussy lips, feeling her juice soak the palm of her hand. The point where their bodies met was still a mess of pussy juice and sperm. They must not have gotten out of bed all night Tracy thought.

Jack moaned into Tracy's pussy as he felt the friction of her fingers on his dick. He was quickly reaching the point of no return. The combination of Tracy's pussy on his face and her fingers rubbing his cock as his daughter's tight pussy squeezed him was too much for him. He pushed up as his balls tightened. He groaned into Tracy's pussy as his balls drew up tight and his cock began to shoot another load of potent fuck juice into his daughter.

Tracy could actually feel her uncle's cum run up the shaft. Her body shuddered from the feeling of her uncle squirting his baby making juice into his own daughter. Tracy joined her uncle in climax as her pussy spasmed around his tongue.

"Oh yes Uncle Jack, shoot that hot cum into her sweet little pussy. Yes that's it, lick me, God I going to... I cummmmiiiinnnnggg!!! Tracy screamed and flooded her uncle's face with her juice.

Suzy was not to be left out as her own body shivered with another small climax. She had long ago lost count of the number of times she had climaxed since last night.

Suzy's heart raced as she felt her father's sperm flood her pussy again. Her continued up and down motion created a sloppy sucking sound as sperm squirted out of her pussy and spattered over father's balls and groin.

Soon all three bodies were lying on the bed exhausted, gasping for breath.

Some time later, the three of them ate their now cold breakfast in bed. They were all very quiet, deep in their own thoughts when the phone rang.

Tracy picked it up to find her Aunt Wendy on the phone. "Hi Aunt Wendy," Tracy said happily.

"Hi Tracy, are you busy, do you have time to talk?" Wendy asked.

"I always have time for you," Tracy answered with a smile.

"First I wanted to thank you so much for bringing Steve over, he was incredible," Wendy said sincerely.

"I am glad you enjoyed him," Tracy said with a giggle.

"Tracy, I have been thinking a lot about what you said about... about... you know, Blake."

"Oh yes, Blake," Tracy said looking at her uncle and sister. "So you have been thinking about having sex with your son, have you?" Tracy said louder then necessary for the benefit of Suzy and Jack. She saw them both look back at her in surprise. She winked at them.

"Well yes, I can't get him out of my mind every since you told me he was watching us. I know that it is so wrong but I feel such a thrill every time he looks at me. And he... he has been stealing my panties. I found a pair in his room with his... uh, uh still fresh... cum in them."

"So he has been jerking off into your panties. That is perfectly natural for a young boy." Tracy saw that Jack and Suzy were now listening very closely.

"I know, but there is more," Wendy said.

"What?"

"Oh God Tracy, I feel so wanton but I masturbated using my cum wet panties," Wendy said breathlessly.

"Wow Aunt Wendy you really got off using your son's cum on your shaved pussy lips?" Tracy said, putting her hand over the mouthpiece as she giggled.

Wendy thought Tracy's responses were a little strange but she was too excited by her confession to pay to much attention to it. "Yes I did and God, I came almost immediately. I couldn't believe how good it felt to spread his thick cum over my swollen pussy and clit. I even pushed it into my pussy," Wendy said her voice dropping to a whisper.

"I think that is great Aunt Wendy. You know that I think you should go for it... go ahead and fuck your son."

"I know you do but I don't know what to do or how to get started. I guess I am scared but also... well, I feel like I am so different, that I am really perverted for wanting to have sex with my own son."

"You are not perverted Aunt Wendy, there are a lot of families that have sex all the time." Again Tracy smiled at her sister and uncle. "I believe that sex between people that love each other is okay no matter what their relationship is, even if it is father and daughter, mother son, aunt and niece. In fact, I think that the love is deeper if they are related. Blake loves you Aunt Wendy and I am sure he will be a willing partner."

"Can... can you come over tomorrow morning and talk with me about how to go about... you know uh... seducing my son," Wendy said, happy that Tracy could not see her blush. "Everybody will be out of the house all day tomorrow."

"Is your seduction of Blake all you want from me Aunt Wendy?" Tracy asked with a smile.

"Well... no," Wendy whispered.

"Oh so you want to have a little girl fun also," Tracy said looking at her uncle's surprised face. "Sure I can come over tomorrow and I might even have a surprise for you. Is around nine am okay?"

"That will be wonderful Tracy," Wendy said in an excited voice. "See you tomorrow... and Tracy, thanks again, you have changed my life," Wendy added sincerely.

"You are welcome, see you tomorrow," Tracy said and hung up the phone. "Well guys, you had better get cleaned up, dad and mom are due home soon and I suspect that they would be surprised if they saw the two of you with cum all over your bodies," Tracy smiled then leaned over and kissed Suzy and Jack before leaving the room.

    Chapter 22


Don and Julie arrived home around noon, obviously unaware of what had happened during the last twenty-four hours. They would never know by looking at Uncle Jack and Suzy what had happened last night. However, both Suzy and Jack's life had changed forever. A bond had been created between father and daughter that would grow with each passing day. Jack still loved his sister as much as he did before but now there was another love in his life. It did not matter that she was only thirteen years old or that she was his daughter. In fact, Tracy was right, love between relatives was deeper.

Tracy was ecstatic that she had been a big part in the father daughter connection. Another major step in her plan had been accomplished. However, the biggest step was yet to come, the giving of her virginity to her father. She planned on that happening this weekend.

It was going to be a special weekend for her and her mother as well. It was going to be the best weekend of Tracy's young life. She had two days to prepare her mom and let her know the role she would play in her plan.

Tracy's problem was still how to bring her mother in without a lot of resistance. She felt like the best way was the direct approach since it had worked before.

Later that day she told her mother that she wanted to have an hour in private with her.

Julie had agreed to meet but was apprehensive about the conversation. Every serious conversation with Tracy in the past several weeks had always ended with her agreeing to some sexual situation. She had a feeling that this time would be no different. A little shiver ran through her.

Several hours later, Tracy entered the den and closed the door, walking over to sit next to her mother. "Mother there are a couple of things that I want to discuss with you," Tracy said, feeling unusually nervous. "They mainly concern you, dad and I."

Julie sat quietly, afraid to say anything.

"First of all, I told you several weeks ago that I was saving my virginity for someone special. Do you remember that?"

"Yes," Julie answered hesitantly, wondering where this conversation was headed.

"Well, I know who that special person is and I have known for quite some time. In fact, we have already been intimate but have yet to go all the way."

Julie's eyes grew wide at this revelation, wanting desperately to ask whom that special person was but instead she remained quiet.

"I have decided that I am going to lose my virginity this weekend."

Julie sucked in her breath and said, "Tracy, are you sure he is the right person? Do you love him?"

"Yes I am sure he is the right person and yes I love him with all my heart."

"Well, I guess if you are sure then there is not much I can do to stop you. Do you want to go to the doctor to get a protection?"

"No," Tracy said without hesitation.

"But Tracy, you are so young, you should not be taking such risks," Julie said almost in a panic.

"I guess that I am like you mother, the risk thrills me. Besides, it is too late to go on the pill and I will never use a rubber, I always want to feel his cum in my pussy. Just like you mother, I want to feel it run down my legs, reminding me of the love we have shared. I will never use any protection unless he wants me to, which I doubt that he will."

"Oh Tracy you shouldn't...

"Mother, I really don't want to discuss this subject," Tracy interrupted, "I know what I am doing. Besides, that is beside the point. Don't you want to know who mother?"

"Yes," Julie answered quietly.

"Its daddy!"

Julie's eyes opened wide. "My God Tracy, you can't be serious. I won't allow this." Julie screamed and jumped up.

"Sit down mother," Tracy said sternly. "Don't get on your high horse with me. You have had sex with both of your daughter's and your own brother. I don't need to tell you what happened because you fucked your own brother. Not to mention Hal. Now sit back down and listen."

Julie slowly sat down, her anger rapidly dissipating.

"Mother, I am going to fuck daddy and you won't do anything to stop it. He is the man I want to take my virginity. In fact, we have already had oral sex."

"My God," was all that Julie could muster.

"That's not all mother dear; you are going to help me."

"Tracy no!" Julie practically screamed.

"Yes mother, you are going to help me get ready and you are going to be there when daddy fucks me."

"Oh my God Tracy, why? Why are you doing this to me?" Julie said, tears streaming down her cheeks.

"Mother, I am not doing anything to you. I actually love you very much and I want you to be there precisely because I love you. Also I am not going to fuck daddy behind your back. I will not sneak around with this secret hanging over my head like you have had with Uncle Jack for all of these years." Tracy moved over close to her mother and put her arm around her shoulder, pulling her close.

Julie buried her tear-streaked face in her daughter's shoulder and cried.

When Julie's weeping turned to quiet sobs, Tracy continued. "Mother, we both love daddy and now we are going to share him. You can still fuck Uncle Jack and even Steve. Eventually I might do the same. But for the foreseeable future, I want my daddy's cock. If he wants to, he can still fuck you, that is up to him."

Mother and daughter were silent for a long time. Finally, Tracy turned her mother's tear streaked face to her. She looked deeply into her mother's eyes and slowly brought her lips to hers. Tracy pushed her tongue into her mother's mouth. She was elated when she heard her moan and begin to suck on her tongue.

When Tracy pulled away, she and her mother were both breathing hard. "I love you mother."

Fresh tears began to fall from Julie's eyes as she said, "I love you Tracy."

"Will you help me mother?"

"Yes," Julie whispered in answer.

"Good, now that that is settled, I want us to go shopping tomorrow evening for some sexy clothes for the big event. But first, tomorrow morning, we are going to pay a little visit to Aunt Wendy."

"Aunt Wendy, why are we going to see Aunt Wendy?" Julie asked in surprise.

"Well, Aunt Wendy has a little problem and we are going to help solve it for her."

"What are you talking about, what problem?"

"Questions, questions," Tracy said with a smile, "just wait until tomorrow. We are supposed to be there by nine."

Tracy left the room leaving her mother very confused.

Tracy walked around with a smile on her face the rest of the evening.

Julie walked around in a confused daze. In spite of herself, she was excited by what was going to happen this weekend. She concluded that she could do nothing to stop it anyway. After all the things she had done in her life that normal society would frown on, she found it difficult now to condemn her daughter. Yet she was still worried about the consequences. What would her and Don's relationship be like after this weekend? What about her and Jack? Julie had few answers. She didn't even want to think about the fact that she was probably pregnant with Steve's baby.

The following morning Julie was dressed and ready by eight thirty. She had chosen to wear a thin pale yellow sundress with spaghetti straps. It was cut low in the front, revealing her braless cleavage, and came to mid-thigh.

When Tracy came down, she was dressed very different from her mother. She had on a cut off jersey that barely covered her breasts. When she walked, the bottom of her breasts could almost be seen below the ragged cut jersey. She had on a pair of the tight short shorts that she had bought when she and her mother had gone shopping the first time. They were extremely tight in the crotch showing her pussy lips and cut high on her ass, revealing her sexy ass cheeks.

"Aren't we going?" Julie asked hopefully, looking at the way her daughter was dressed.

"Of course we are."

"You are not going out like that?" Julie asked in shock.

"Yes I am, now let's get going or we will be late."

Julie shook her head and headed for the door.

As her mom walked out the door in front of her, the sunlight made the dress she was wearing almost transparent for a second. Tracy could see the outline of panties.

"Mother," Tracy said as she closed the door behind her, "do you have panties on?"

"Uh... well... yes."

"You know I told you to never wear panties."

"Tracy, this dress is very thin, I need panties."

"Well you should have thought of that before you wore the dress, now take them off."

Julie hesitated for a second then began to go back in the house.

"I don't think so," Tracy said and stepped in front of her mother. "Take them off here, we do not have time."

"Tracy," Julie said in horror, "I can't do that out here on the porch. What if the neighbors are watching?"

"You should have thought of that before you decided to ignore my rules. Now take them off." Tracy said with a lustful smile, standing with her arms crossed in front of the door.

Again Julie knew that she had no choice. She looked around to see if anyone was outside then reached up under her dress and pulled her panties down and off one foot then the other. She felt a little shiver as the cool summer breeze blew under her dress and caressed her naked pussy.

Tracy held out her hand and Julie handed the panties to her. She brought them to her nose and smelled, smiling at her mother. "I love the smell of you pussy mother."

Julie's pussy throbbed and began to leak.

They walked to the car silently. When Tracy got in she reached up and hung her mother's panties on the rear view mirror to remind her of her disobedience.

Julie blushed but did not try to remove the panties.

When they arrived at Aunt Wendy's house, Tracy jumped out and quickly ran up the steps. Before she could even ring the bell, Wendy opened the door.

Wendy had on a green silk Japanese robe that came to her knees. Underneath she had a surprise for Tracy. She had bought a black corset that covered her from just below her breasts to her stomach. It had garter straps, which held up a pair of black nylons. The corset pushed her large bare breasts up and out. Of course she wore no panties.

Tracy grabbed Wendy and pulled her body to her and locked their lips together. Wendy's hands went around Tracy and grabbed her ass, pulling her tight shorts up until most of her ass cheeks were bared to the world. Their tongues were in each other's mouths when Julie walked around the hedge that separated the driveway from the porch.

"Oh my God," Julie almost screamed.

Wendy pulled back like she had just received an electric shock.

"Tracy, what... why is... ?" Wendy stuttered.

"Oh did I forget to tell you that I was bringing mom along?" Tracy said with a devious smile. Then she turned her dazed friend around and practically pushed her into the house. Tracy's mom followed reluctantly behind.

Tracy led Wendy to the sofa and told her mom to have a seat across from them. The room grew uncomfortably silent until Tracy spoke up. "Now Aunt Wendy, I know that you have a dilemma, you want to figure out how to seduce your son Blake."

Julie gasped and Wendy's eyes opened wide in embarrassment at this revelation.

"Tracy!" Wendy exclaimed as her face turned red.

Julie sat there with her mouth open.

"Don't worry Aunt Wendy, we are all family here. Mom is not so innocent. She has been having sex with her own brother since she was thirteen years old."

"Oh God," Julie moaned.

"That's not all, both Suzy and I have had sex with mom. My mom is a very sexual lady and loves any kind of sex. She especially likes big cocks, don't you mom?"

"Tracy please," Julie pleaded.

"So you see Aunt Wendy, wanting to have sex with a member of your family is not so far out there. Besides, you and mom have a lot more in common then you realize; you have both fucked Steve!"

Again, both women gasped and looked at each other with shocked expressions.

Tracy put her arm around Wendy's shoulder and pulled her close to her. "I am sorry that I had to shock you so bad Aunt Wendy but I felt it was the quickest way to let you know that there is really nothing wrong with you for lusting after your own son," Tracy said and turned Wendy's face to her. "You would not have believed me if I told you this without my mom here," she said and slowly brought her lips to hers. When her tongue entered her mouth, she heard Wendy moan.

Julie sat across from them and watched in amazement as her daughter and one of her best friend kissed. She could feel her pussy begin to swell. As much as she did not want to admit it, she was getting excited again.

When Tracy pulled her lips from Wendy's, she turned to her mother. "Come over here mother," Tracy ordered.

Julie hesitated for a second then got up on shaky legs and took the few steps to stand in front of the seated pair.

"My mom's got a great body, don't you think Aunt Wendy?"

Wendy looked at Julie and then at Tracy, unsure of how she should answer.

"Mom was a bad girl today. I told her never to wear panties but she put a pair on to come over here. I made her take them off. Pull you dress up and show Aunt Wendy," Tracy said, still holding Wendy tight. She felt her shiver.

Julie stood unmoving, wanting to run but feeling unwanted excitement began to race through her.

"Mother," Tracy said sternly.

As if in slow motion, Julie began to raise her dress. Slowly her creamy tanned thighs came into view as the dress moved higher. Wendy gasped when Julie's dress moved above her shaved pussy lips. She obviously had no idea that Julie shaved her pussy also.

"Now turn around," Tracy said.

Julie obeyed, holding her dress above her firm white ass cheeks.

"Look at that ass Aunt Wendy," Tracy said and lowered her hand to Wendy's thigh. She slowly tugged her legs apart and moved her fingers up her thigh. She could hear Wendy breathing heavy, not sure if it was from her hand on her thigh or the beautiful ass in front of her.

When Tracy's fingers reached Wendy's pussy, there was no doubt about how excited she was. "Doesn't she have a beautiful ass? Bend over mother."

Julie bent over at the waist, groaning in embarrassment, exposing her ass to the two women.

"Pull you cheeks open," Tracy ordered.

"Tracy no," Julie cried.

"Mother do as I say please."

Julie moved her hands down and separated her ass cheeks. She heard Wendy gasp as her tight asshole came into view.

"Mom likes dad to fuck her in the ass Aunt Wendy. Have you ever had your ass fucked?"

"No." Came the quiet whisper from Wendy.

"Turn around mother," Tracy said.

Julie turned around to face them again and took a deep shuddering breath when she saw her daughter's fingers between Wendy's thighs. Julie's body was betraying her again, she could feel her pussy swelling and knew that she would soon be leaking juice.

"Come closer mother," Tracy said.

Julie stepped to within arms reach of the two women on the sofa. She gasped when her daughter reached her hand out and cupped her smooth and rapidly swelling pussy. Julie felt her juice begin to run from her pulsing pussy.

Tracy moved her hand down slightly, her palm facing up and said, "Watch Aunt Wendy." A second later, a large clear gob of pussy juice fell from Julie's pussy right into the palm of her hand. It left a clear string of juice attached to the hole. As Tracy held her hand in place, the juice continued to stream into her hand like water running down a lone silk strand of a spider's web. She could hear her mother moaning in embarrassed frustration. Tracy knew her mom wanted her to put her finger inside of her.

Wendy could not believe what was happening. How could this fifteen-year-old girl turn them all into wanton sluts? Her own body shivered in excitement as she watched Julie's pussy juice drip into her daughter's hand.

Tracy pulled her hand away and showed Wendy the puddle of juice in the palm of her hand. She then turned and kissed Wendy passionately.

Wendy jumped as she felt Tracy put her hand inside her robe. She moaned into Tracy's mouth as she cupped her juice covered hand over one breast. She could feel her smear the juice all over her large tit, covering the nipple and smooth skin with the sticky fluid.

Tracy pulled away from Wendy and opened her robe, exposing the now shinny tit. She immediately brought her lips to Wendy's tit. She was not sure who moaned louder, Wendy or her mom as she began to suck her mother's pussy juice from the exposed breast.

When she had cleaned the tit of all traces of the pussy juice, she moved back up and whispered, "Spread your legs."

Wendy in a trance now, spread her legs apart, exposing her own pussy.

"Isn't this cute," Tracy said to her mom as she rubbed the heart shaped patch of hair. "Wendy did it for me."

Tracy moved her fingers down and slid them across Wendy's clit and between her lips. She felt her buck her hips up, wanting her fingers inside her. Instead, Tracy pulled her legs further apart and spread the lips. "Look mother, look how wet Aunt Wendy's pussy has gotten. I know what you want to do," Tracy said as if reading her mind.

Julie stood on trembling knees, staring at Wendy's swollen pussy. She did know what she wanted to do. With a groan, she fell to her knees, her hands going to Wendy's thighs, pushing them apart. Her mouth descended, opening wide.

"Oh my God Tracy," Wendy moaned, shaking wildly, as Julie's lips touched her pussy.

Tracy placed her hand on the back of her mother's head. "That's it mother, eat her pussy. You know you love to eat pussy, that's it, suck up all her juice," Tracy said, pulling her mother's head into Wendy's overheated pussy.

"Yes, yes, eat me," Wendy said in surrender and placed her own hands on Julie's head. "God, I can't stand it, I'm going to cummmmmm!!!" Wendy screamed and began to buck her hips into Julie's mouth.

Suddenly Julie felt her mouth fill. She tried to pull back but both her daughter and Wendy were holding her head in place. She had no choice but to swallow. At first she thought Wendy was peeing but when she swallowed, it tasted very different. She opened her mouth, taking the next squirt in without hesitation. Then another squirt filled her mouth as her friend's pussy contracted in ecstasy. There was so much juice that Julie could not drink it all and it began to flow out of her mouth and onto the sofa.

Tracy smiled when she realized that Wendy was squirting her juice into her mother's mouth. She actually envied her mother. She wished that she could be drinking her juice.

Wendy's body spasmed over and over as Julie ate her pussy like a starved woman, drinking thirstily. She felt her tongue go deep into her pussy then pull out as her mouth began to suck her swollen clit. This brought on another series of convulsions and her pussy reacted by squirting more juice.

When Wendy's juice hit Julie on the chin she immediately moved her mouth down to suck on her hole again. Julie now wanted to suck every drop of her friend's pussy juice. She sucked on and on until finally she felt hands pushing her away from the now sensitive pussy lips. She sat back and looked up at the two women on the sofa. Her face was a sticky mess. Juice was all over her cheeks and chin, dripping to her chest and across her dress.

Tracy leaned forward and placed her hand behind her mother's head and brought their lips together. It was her turn to moan as her mother's tongue entered her mouth sharing Wendy's taste. Tracy pulled back and used her tongue to lick across her mother's chin and then her cheeks', trying to recover Wendy's spilled cum juice.

"God I am so hot, eat me mother," Tracy said and fell back on the sofa.

Julie reached up and quickly stripped Tracy's tight shorts off of her and threw them across the room in haste. She pushed her legs up and back and drove for her pussy.

Tracy screamed in pleasure as her mother's mouth began to suck her pussy. Almost immediately she felt Wendy push her top up exposing her large tits.

"Oh yes Aunt Wendy suck my tits," she cried as Wendy's mouth wrapped around one hard nipple. It took only seconds for Tracy to begin to climax; the double assault was too much for her. "Oh yes mother, eat me, eat my cunt. God I can't take much of this," she moaned as both women worked on her young body. "Yes, yes, yes... oh I'm going to... yes... I'm cummmmmiiiinnnngggg!!!" Tracy screamed as her body tensed and began to shudder in pleasure.

She grabbed her mother's head with one hand and her Aunt's with the other and held them tight to her body as she convulsed over and over in pleasure. Just as she felt that she was through, her mother would stick her tongue in again, or suck her clit and it would start all over again until finally she could take no more. She pushed her mother's head back and smiled down at her twice- drenched face. She turned and pulled Wendy lips to hers for a kiss.

When they pulled apart, she looked at Julie who was still on her knees. "I think she has done a fine job and deserves a reward, don't you Aunt Wendy."

"Yes," Wendy whispered.

Tracy got up and arranged the three of them so that Julie was on her hands and knees with Wendy below her in a sixty-nine position. Wendy did not need any encouragement and immediately began to eat Julie's incredibly wet pussy lips. Tracy knelt behind her mother and spread her cheeks apart. She looked down at Wendy below her mother's pussy and watched as she ate her. She dropped her head and brought her tongue to her mother's little asshole.

Julie screamed in pleasure. She had never felt anything so wonderful, a tongue in her pussy and one in her ass.

Tracy pushed her tongue deep in her mother's clinching asshole. She could actually feel Wendy's tongue inside her pussy. She spread the cheeks wider and forced her tongue as deep as it would go.

It was Julie's turn to climax. She shook in pleasure as her climax exploded through her. Two tongues in her body at the same time was more then she could stand. She felt like she would pass out from the intensity of her orgasm, finally collapsing on top of Wendy.

Tracy moved her tongue down to help Wendy get all the juice that was running out of her mother's pussy. Their tongues dueled for access to the swollen pussy lips, ignoring the moans of Julie. The two women sucked each other tongues, not caring that they had so recently been in Julie's pussy and asshole.

Finally exhaustion took over and all three women lay in a heap on the floor.

When Tracy got the strength she crawled over and kissed her mother and then Wendy. "I think you two ladies might want to spend some time alone. Just remember mom we are going shopping later tonight so save some energy," Tracy said with a smile then got up and found her shorts across the room. She pulled her shorts up, patted her satisfied pussy and walked out the door her ass swaying at the new lovers.

Wendy and Julie fell into each other's arms, their lips coming together in their first kiss. There would be many more kisses that afternoon.

    Chapter 23


Don left work early that day, intending to go home and get some work done. Sometimes it was impossible to have quiet time at work, so he decided to take it home. He packed up and told his boss that he would see him tomorrow.

When he arrived home, he found Tracy at the pool. "Hi hon, where is your mo... ?" Suddenly he stopped abruptly. He realized that Tracy was topless. "Uh... Tracy, where is your top," Don said as his face colored.

"Daddy, you have seen a lot more then this. Besides, we are alone, mom is over at Wendy's doing some girl things," Tracy said, smiling at her own little joke. "Get your suit on and come out and join me. I wanted to talk to you anyway."

Don turned and walked back to the house, forgetting that he wanted to get some work done. A few minutes later, he joined his daughter, drawing up a chair and sitting beside her, his eyes drawn to her beautiful bare breasts.

Tracy let her dad look at her nakedness for several minutes then she got up and sat on his lap, wrapping her arms around his neck. Instantly her lips went to his for a passionate kiss, her tongue entering his willing mouth.

Don abruptly pulled away and said, "Where is Suzy?" concern in his voice.

"As always, she is over at Molly's. We have the house to ourselves," Tracy said with a lustful smile. "I thought we might... uh... you know play around a little."

"Oh God sweetheart, we shouldn't... we... it's wrong," Don said in a feeble attempt to call on his moral strength.

"Yes we can daddy, nobody's home. We don't get to be alone that much. I love you daddy."

"But it's so wrong sweetheart, what would your mother think if she knew?" Don said weakly.

"Daddy, that's what I wanted to talk to you about. Mother is not so innocent," Tracy said and paused drawing in her breath before she spoke again. She was still leery about what she was about to say, however, she decided that she needed to shock her father and hopefully insure that he would be willing to follow through with her plans.

"Daddy, mommy has been having an affair with Uncle Jack for years," Tracy said in a rush then waited with bated breath for her father's reaction. Tracy was surprised when he did not react or respond to her right away.

Don was silent for a long time, his conscience in turmoil. He was not sure how to respond. Should he tell her the truth or make up some white lie? Finally he decided that he could not lie to her. He looked at his daughter and said, "I know that sweetheart, I have known all along."

"You have?" Tracy said in amazement, clearly shocked.

"Yes," Don answered simply. Again he paused, and then it was his turn to take a big breath. "Tracy I love you mother very much and I know she is not perfect. I have not been a perfect husband either. I have strayed on occasion and I have not been the best father at times," Don said, tears forming in his eyes.

"You have been a wonderful daddy," Tracy said, kissing her father's face. Tracy was quiet for a while trying to plot her next move, the fact that her father already knew about Uncle Jack could change everything. She decided to press on with her original plan. "Daddy, do you know that Uncle Jack is Tracy's father?"

"Yes I know that too, I am not blind or stupid. I can see how much she looks like Jack. Your mom got pregnant while they were living together. I never bought the story of her break up with a mystery lover. Tracy, sweetheart, when I accepted mom back after our split, I forgave her for whatever she had done and she forgave me. The truth was that we split because she found out about an affair that I was having."

"But... "

"Tracy, I know your mother is a highly sexual woman," Don interrupted. "I was always afraid that she would stray while I was away on business. I figured that if she were having sex with Uncle Jack that she wasn't doing it with anyone else. Jack is safe and loves Julie as much as I do. I actually like Jack."

"God daddy, I can't believe that you are so forgiving. I guess that is one reason that I love you so much," Tracy said and brought her lips to his again. She heard her father moan and felt his cock begin to stir.

Tracy got off of her father's lap and pulled him up. "Let's get in the pool, I'm hot." Tracy led her father over and into the pool. When they were both waist deep, Tracy wrapped her arms around his neck and kissed him again, pressing her bare breasts to his chest. She was pleased when her father returned her kiss without hesitation, pushing his tongue into her mouth.

Don felt his cock tenting in his trunks as his daughter ground her crotch into his. Suddenly he felt her pull away then reach down and quickly pull his trunks down. He was so surprised that he fell back in the water, which allowed his daughter to pull his trunks off and throw them out of the pool. He got up sputtering and wiping his face.

Tracy could see that her father was smiling so she stripped off her thong bikini and threw it out of the pool, smiling at her wide-eyed father. Then she put her arms around his neck and jumped up with a giggle and wrapped her legs around his waist.

Don was knew that he was lost. He kissed his daughter passionately as he stood waist deep in the water. He could feel his hard cock lying between the cheeks of her ass, rubbing on the soft skin. He was overcome with lust for his own child.

"Daddy, I want you to fuck me this weekend," Tracy whispered bringing up the subject that she wanted to talk about all along. I want that hard cock in me, I want you to take my virginity, please daddy."

"Oh God Tracy, it's so wrong... I shouldn't be doing this."

"It's not wrong Daddy, we love each other, I need you so bad," Tracy said as she buried her head in her father's neck kissing him gently. "Daddy please, please fuck me," she said as she licked her way up to his ear. "Daddy, I am so hot for you, my pussy is throbbing thinking of your cock buried deep in my tight little pussy."

"Oh sweetie, you sure know how to get to me."

"Then you will fuck me daddy?" Tracy said as she looked into her father's loving eyes.

Don sighed and whispered "yes". He brought his lips to hers for the most passionate kiss that they had ever shared. He knew that it would only be a matter of time before it happened anyway. He could not bear the thought of his daughter having sex with some fumbling boy.

"Oh daddy, it's going to be so good," Tracy said, her body shivering with excitement. "But right now my pussy is so hot, will you eat me daddy? Will you eat your daughter's sweet little pussy?"

Don moaned and sat his naked daughter on the side of the pool. He looked into her eyes one last time before he dropped his head to her breasts, taking one into his mouth. He heard Tracy moan as she grabbed his head, pulling him to her soft breast.

Tracy pulled away and lay back, letting her father have a good look at her swollen pussy. "Eat me daddy," she said breathlessly.

With an animal groan, Don dropped his head and brought his lips to his daughter's juicy pussy. He barely heard her scream, her thighs clamped over his ears as he began to suck her fat pussy lips into his mouth. Then his tongue found her hole and began to tongue fuck her, pushing in as deep as possible, her sweet juice flowing into his mouth. He pulled away and sucked on her swollen inner lips again, chewing on them gently. Finally, he sucked the pulsing clit into his mouth.

Tracy screamed as her father's lips pulled on her clit. Her legs wrapped tighter around his head as her body began to shake. It had only been seconds, yet her body began to shutter and tingle all over. She now had what she had always wanted; she had her daddy.

"Oh God, oh God, daddy, daddy, daddy... oh my God," Tracy screamed as her body convulsed in pleasure. It was like skyrockets were going off in her head as a tremendous orgasm overtook her. As soon as one climax ended, her father's lips brought another one, each one better then the last. Finally, she rolled sideways, taking her father's imprisoned head with her, her thighs still quivering against his face.

Don gently kissed his daughter's pulsing hole until he felt the pressure of her legs ease on his head.

When Tracy could move again, she opened her thighs and let her father pull his head from her, strings of her sticky juice hanging between her pussy and his lips. She smiled down at him and said, "Thank you daddy, that was wonderful. Now come up here, I want to do something special for you."

Tracy stood and took Don's hand as he climbed out of the pool. She led him over to a lounger and sat down, her face level with his throbbing erection. She leaned forward and took him into her mouth, stretching her lips over the large head.

Don felt her wet and wonderful mouth sucking his large cock head. He could feel her tongue pushing on the large slit at the center of his cock head. He moaned when the tip of her tongue tried to push into the pulsing slit at the end of his cock. When she wrapped her lips around the swollen head and began to suck, Don grabbed Tracy's head and began to move his hips in a fucking motion.

Tracy pulled back and looked up at her father with loving eyes. "You are not going to cum in my mouth this time daddy," Tracy said, her pretty face smiling up at him. Then she lay back on the lounge chair, leaving her father standing there with his cock moving up and down in time with his excited breathing.

Don stood there in confusion, waiting for his daughter to tell him what to do next. He was ready to do anything to her, for her, whatever this wonderful, sweet child asked.

"Daddy, I want you to fuck my tities," Tracy said, squeezing her tits together suggestively.

Don's eyes opened wide in delight. Tracy had read his mind. He had often fantasized about placing his cock between her soft tits and fucking her until he came. Now she was inviting him to do it.

Don didn't hesitate and straddled his daughter's prone body. As he squatted and laid his hard cock between her breasts, Tracy reached over and picked up a bottle of baby oil. Don could not suppress a gasp when Tracy poured the warm oil over the shaft of his cock and between her tits. He watched with his eyes hooded in pleasure as Tracy used her hands to smear the slick fluid over his cock and her breasts.

Tracy looked up at her father with her pretty blue eyes and said, "Fuck me daddy, fuck my tits." She cupped her breasts around his cock and squeezed them together, her flesh completely covering the shaft, leaving only the large head peaking out.

Don's breath was coming in short gasps now. His hips started slowly moving back and forth; pulling his cock back until the head disappeared then reappeared when he moved forward. With each push his cock came closer to Tracy's chin until it was nearly touching her lips.

Tracy watched as her father's cock played hide and seek between her breasts. When his cock neared her mouth, she stuck out her tongue and licked the dripping head, tasting her father's juice on her tongue.

Don's body was trembling with excitement as he watched his fifteen-year-old daughter lick his cock as he fucked her breasts. It was a dream come true. He always loved to do with Julie when she would let him.

What neither Don nor Tracy could see was that Julie had arrived home and was inside the house looking out the window. She had been looking for Tracy when she saw some movement outside at the pool. She had stopped in her tracks when she saw her husband standing over her daughter, fucking her tits. At first she was shocked, then angry. Then as she watched, she felt her excitement grow until she had to put her hand under her dress and play with her pussy. She had thought that when Wendy and she were done that it would be a long time before she wanted sex again. Yet she was playing with herself as if she had not just spent the day having her pussy eaten.

"That's it daddy, fuck your daughter's tits, it feels so good. Just imagine that big cock of yours sliding into my tight little pussy. Are you going to fuck my virgin pussy daddy?" Tracy asked rhetorically, driving her father crazy with lust. "That's it daddy, fuck me, fuck my tits hard, just like you are going to fuck my wet cunt."

"Oh God Tracy," Don breathed, "I can't take... I'm going to... God... oh God her it comes, ahhhhh!!!! Don groaned as his large cock head slid out from between his daughter's tits and throbbed. As if in slow motion, the slit opened wide as the head grew larger, stretching the skin tight.

The first shot of cum hit Tracy right in the eye and splattered down her cheek. Tracy was shocked by the force of the cum hitting her in the face and squealed in excitement. She held her tits tight around her father's pulsing cock. The next volley landed across her nose and lips. Then another hit her chin and ran down her neck. She watched with her one good eye as his cock pulsed again and again, covering her face in his thick sperm. The final blasts formed a puddle on her neck and between her breasts.

"Wow daddy, you really needed that didn't you," Tracy giggled as she wiped a gob of cum from her eye.

"I'm sorry baby," Don said with embarrassment, "I didn't think I would cum that fast."

"No need to apologize daddy, I loved it. You can fuck my tits and cum in my face anytime you want," Tracy laughed her face a mess with her father's cum. "I had better go clean up, mom should be home soon. Mom and I are going shopping to get some sexy clothes for our weekend together," Tracy said as she got up. She leaned into her father and kissed him with her sticky lips. She started to pull away when her father pulled her back and pressed his lips to hers. She moaned and stuck her tongue into her father's mouth as her cum and baby oil wet breasts pushed into his chest.

"Let me go daddy or I'll have to fuck you right here," Tracy laughed and pushed her father gently away.

"Promises, promises," Don said. He watched his sexy daughter's naked ass sway as she walked back to the house, his just satisfied cock giving a pulse of excitement. Don sighed and turned to look for his swim trunks. Suddenly it occurred to him what Tracy had just said. She said she and her mother were going shopping for clothes for their sexy weekend together. What did that mean? Did Julie know about Tracy and him?

Tracy was surprised when she walked into the house and saw her mother just recovering from her own orgasm.

Julie stood there as her orgasm slowly subsided, her eyes closed and her hand under her dress, unaware that her daughter had come in.

"Hello mother," Tracy said brightly as she walked toward her startled mother.

"Tracy, I... uh... " Julie stuttered as she pulled her hand from between her legs, her face red with embarrassment. Then Julie gasped as she saw Tracy's naked body and her cum streaked face and breasts.

"I'm going to shower and put some clothes on for our shopping trip. I think dad and Suzy can fend for themselves for dinner. You had better clean up too, you look a mess," Tracy said as she disappeared up the stairs.

Julie glanced in the mirror and saw that she was indeed a mess. Her dress was wrinkled and her hair was a mess. She could even see dried pussy juice all over her face. She turned from the mirror and saw Don putting his swim trunks back on so she hurried upstairs to the shower.

A while later when Julie came out of the shower with a towel wrapped around her, Don was in the bedroom changing. They looked at each other, neither knowing what to say. Julie was embarrassed for masturbating while watching him and her daughter, even thought she knew that Don had not seen her. Don was wondering if Julie had seen anything when she arrived home.

"Hi sweetheart," Don said breaking the silence.

"Hi hon," Julie responded and walked over to Don. They embraced and kissed as they normally did but with a touch more passion. Julie was familiar enough with the taste of pussy juice to know that Don had been eating Tracy. She sighed and pressed her lips harder to her husbands.

What started out as a quick hello kiss led to a more passionate embrace, both bodies heating up again. Julie moved back and let her towel fall to the floor, moaning as her naked body pressed to Don's still sticky chest. Don pulled Julie to the bed and brought her down with him. He quickly stripped off his swim trunks, freeing his again raging hardon. Even he was amazed at his recuperative powers.

Julie moaned and spread her legs for her husband to get between. She was still wet from her own climax and Don's cock was slick with baby oil, allowing his large head to slip easily into her pussy. She moaned into her husband's mouth as he began to fuck her, her legs wrapped tightly around his back. "Yes, yes, fuck me hard, I need a hard cock, please fuck me." Eating pussy was great but Julie still loved a hard cock.

Don did not have to be told twice as his cock pounded in and out of his wife's hot pussy. It was only seconds later when he felt Julie begin to climax. He fucked her for a very long time, her body shivering in climax after climax. Finally he moaned and released his second load of the day, deep into his wife's willing pussy.

    Chapter 24


Before Tracy and Julie left, Julie asked Don to fix dinner for he and Suzy. She said that they should be back by nine or ten. Julie kissed her husband briefly and left with Tracy.

Don smiled weakly at the pair and said goodbye. As he watched them leave he thought about what had happened in the past several hours. He was a man trapped in a web of carnal lust for his own daughter. He could not help wonder how much Julie knew. She did not act like she was angry. In fact she seemed hornier then she had been in a long time. Oh well, he thought, I guess I'll just have to wait and see what the weekend brings.

Tracy smiled as she got in the car and saw that her mother's panties were still on the rear view mirror. She looked over at her mother who was wearing another pretty summer dress, her hair washed and combed. She looked none the worse for wear. "Mother, you aren't wearing panties now are you?" Tracy asked.

Julie did not answer, instead, she spread her legs, causing her dress to rise up.

Tracy gasped as she leaned forward to look up her mother's dress to check for panties. Her mother's pussy was running cum from between the swollen lips, her thighs already sticky. She looked up and saw that her mom had a smile on her face. "Mother, you are such a slut," Tracy said with her own smile, realizing that her mother and father had fucked while she was getting ready. "Aren't you afraid you are going to soil your pretty dress?"

"I wore a silk slip, I hope it doesn't leak through, but if it does, I guess I'll just have to walk around with a wet spot," Julie laughed, bringing a roar of laughter from her daughter.

"Here mother," Tracy said and pulled the panties from the mirror and tossed them on her lap.

"I thought you never wanted me to wear panties again?"

"Well, I'll make an exception this time, I'm not prepared to be embarrassed by my mom running around the mall with cum running down her legs and a wet spot on her skirt," Tracy said with another smile.

When Julie stopped at the first light, she reached down and pulled the panties over her feet, then worked them up her thighs. She felt her pussy give a little spasm as the crotch of the panties covered her wet and sensitive slit. Suddenly she looked over and saw an old lady in the car next to her with a strange look on her face. She and Tracy laughed and drove off, Don's copious load of sperm already staining the crotch of her panties.

Julie and Tracy shopped until they found several outfits for Tracy. They also picked out a couple of new sexy things for Julie. Finally exhausted, they found a coffee shop.

When they had their coffee and sat down, Tracy looked at her mother and said, "Well mother, are you still going to help me lose my virginity to daddy?"

Julie turned from her daughter and gazed down the mall pensively. She was silent for a long time. "Tracy, I love you and Suzy dearly. I would never have thought that I would have done the things that I have done with you and Suzy or with Steve or Wendy for that matter. I would be lying if I said that I did not enjoy what has happened. I know that you have had to force me into some of the situations, but that has actually helped me. It lessens my guilt and almost frees me. I can't really explain it but once I get excited, something takes over. I guess that I am just a slut!"

"If you are a slut then so am I mother... I think I like sluts," Tracy said with a giggle.

Julie looked down into her coffee cup and continued, "I know that I have done a lot of things wrong in my life. There are a lot of things that I would do differently if I had to do it over. You know that I regret the loss of the baby most of all. None of that should ever have happened. I will keep this baby if... " Julie hesitated, tears coming to her eyes

"Are you pregnant?" Tracy said in an excited voice.

"I don't know but if I am, I will keep the baby this time, no matter what the consequences. Hopefully it will make me feel less guilt. I guess what I am trying to say is that you have forced me to face a lot of things that I never wanted to face. I am grateful for that," Julie said with tears running down her cheeks. "Yes I will help you."

"Thank you mother," Tracy said, her eyes filling with tears also as she reached over and grabbed her mother's hand.

"But Tracy," Julie said, biting her lip, "I think I need encouragement. Being forced helps me to... uh... to... I don't know, my panties... they get wet when I am made to... oh God this is embarrassing," Julie said at a loss for words.

"I understand mother, I will take care of that," Tracy said with a devious smile squeezing her mother's hand tight.

The two women were silent in their own thoughts for a long time. When the coffee was finished, Julie looked at her watch and "I guess we had better be going."

Tracy felt a little thrill at a thought she had. "Mother, what do you mean about your panties getting wet? You are not supposed to wear panties," she said, reversing the role of mother and daughter.

Julie looked down meekly and said, "I'm sorry", accepting the change.

"Well, we will have to take care of that."

Julie shivered, not knowing what her daughter had in mind.

Mother and daughter got up and hugged then walked down the mall hand in hand.

Suddenly Tracy got an idea and pulled her mother into a clothing store. They walked to a rack of clothes in the back of the store. "Mother, you know that you are not supposed to be wearing panties, now take them off," Tracy said sternly.

"Oh God Tracy, not here please, let me go to the ladies room," Julie pleaded, looking around her at the crowded store.

"Take them off right here mother."

"But there are camera's," Julie said looking at the ceiling, her face red with embarrassment.

"Then they will get a good show," Tracy said and held her hand out.

Julie looked around the crowded store again. There were people near by them, looking at the racks of clothing. Julie slowly reached her hands up under her dress, staying as close as possible to the rack of clothes. Her short dress came all the way up in the back as she pulled her panties down and off her feet then handed them to her daughter. When she turned around, she gasped. Behind her was a wide-eyed young man with a store name badge on his jacket, looking right at her.

Tracy turned and smiled at the young man and led her mother past him. She reached out and handed him the cum wet panties. "Here, have fun," she said to the startled boy.

Julie and Tracy laughed all the way to the car.

Before they pulled away from the parking lot Tracy turned to her mother and said, "Mother, pull your dress up to your waist and spread your legs, I want to see your wet pussy as you drive.

Julie pulled her dress up without question, moving her left knee as far apart as the door would allow. She drove away from the mall with her bare ass on the seat, her pussy leaking her own juice again.

As they passed a seedy section of town, Tracy told her mother to turn down a street famous for adult bookstores and hookers. She directed her to stop at one of the bookstores. Tracy led her reluctant mother into a large store with gaudy lights and racks of books and movies. The two pretty women got a lot of stares from the patrons as they browsed the various sex paraphernalia enclosed in a glass case. Tracy was like a kid in a candy shop. She practically bought one of everything. She smiled as they walked out of the store with their packages. By the time dad saw the five hundred dollar credit card bill, it would not be a problem she thought.

When they got back into the car, Julie did not have to be told to pull her dress up and spread her legs. There were several truckers that blew their horns as they looked down at Julie's naked pussy and thighs. By the time they reached home, Julie's pussy was sopping with her own juices and the remains of her husbands cum.

Later that evening, Tracy called Suzy into her room and told her what was going to happen this weekend. Suzy was very excited for her sister and wanted to stay around. She had already promised Molly that she would stay with her on Friday night. Molly had insisted that the two of them sleep outside in a tent. Suzy was not crazy about the idea but had agreed to give it a try, still looking for an excuse to get out of the commitment.

"I was supposed to go over Molly's but I can cancel," Suzy said excitedly.

"No sweetheart, I think there is going to be enough distraction in the house this weekend."

When Suzy started to pout, Tracy told her that she had arranged for her to stay with Uncle Jack Saturday and Sunday. Suzy's eyes grew wide with excitement at the thought of being alone with her father for two whole days. She jumped up and hugged her sister, "Thank you Tracy, I love you so much."

"I love you too squirt, now let's get to bed, I think we are both going to have a big weekend."

While Don was at work on Friday, Tracy and Julie prepared for the big event. Julie took Tracy to the beauty shop and had her hair and nails done. Julie even arranged for her and Tracy to have their pussy waxed. Both of their pussies would be baby smooth.

By the time Don came home from work, he was a nervous wreck. He did not know what to expect from Tracy or from Julie. He was surprised to find a note saying that they had arranged for dinner at a nice restaurant for the three of them and that he was to get dressed and wait for them downstairs.

Don paced in the living room like an expectant father until he heard Tracy and Julie come down the stairs. When they walked in his heart skipped a beat. Both were dressed in very tight, low cut dresses, their faces made up and hair done perfectly. They both looked gorgeous.

"Dad, close your mouth," Tracy said with a smile and kissed her father on the lips.

Julie took her turn and kissed Don. Then both women took his arms and walked to the car.

Don drove while Tracy sat next to him with her mom next to her. The three were unusually quiet as Don drove them to the restaurant. The only thing sexual was that Tracy placed her hand high on her father's thigh, almost touching his crotch. This alone was enough to bring on an erection to Don.

They had a nice dinner and shared a bottle of wine. The conversation was general but there was sexual tension in the air. There were two wet pussies and one half way hard dick at the dinner table.

After dinner, they went to a quiet bar and lounge and got a booth in the back. Don ordered mixed drinks for Julie and him with a virgin strawberry daiquiri for Tracy. She smiled at the symbolism of the drink; by tomorrow there would be no virgins in their household.

When they were settled in and were feeling good from the alcohol, Tracy turned to her dad. "Daddy, you know what we are going to do tonight don't you?"

Don was startled as he looked at Tracy then back at Julie. He could not read his wife's expression. All of a sudden he was very nervous.

"Mom knows about us daddy," Tracy said calmly. "Mom knows that you are going to fuck me tonight and take my virginity and she is okay with it."

Both Julie and Don gasped; Don because of the surprise that Julie already knew and Julie at the bluntness of her daughter's statement.

"Mom, daddy knows about you and Uncle Jack. He also knows that Uncle Jack is Suzy's father," Tracy said. "He has known from the very beginning."

"Oh my God," Julie cried.

"It's okay mom, daddy loves you, we all love you."

Don reached over and took Julie's hand.

"I'm so sorry, you must think I am terrible," Julie said sincerely as tears streamed down her cheeks.

"There is nothing to be sorry for sweetheart and I do not think you are terrible, I love you very much," Don said sincerely. "I have made my share of mistakes and we both know that neither of us is perfect. I think it is time for a new beginning. We all need to be honest with each other."

Tracy looked at her mother, fearing she was about to come clean about Hal and Steve. She caught her mother's eyes and shook her head slowly. The time was not right for that confession she thought.

"Here's to honesty," Tracy said, bringing her glass up for a toast, wanting to change the direction of the conversation now. The three clinked glasses then Tracy moved over close to her father, squeezing him between her and her mother. "Now daddy, let's talk about tonight," Tracy said, putting her hand under the table and on her father's thigh. "Mommy's going to help me because it is going to be very difficult to get that big headed cock of yours into my little pussy," she said and moved her hand to her father's crotch.

Don moaned and turned to Julie. She smiled and brought her lips to his for a passionate kiss. Don's excitement grew rapidly as his wife kissed him and his fifteen-year-old daughter played with his cock in a public bar. When Julie broke away, Tracy took her turn kissing her father. He jumped when he felt Julie's hand reach for his cock as well. He now had both his wife and daughter's hand on his hard cock.

They all jumped when the waitress cleared her throat, wanting to ask if they wanted anything else to drink. She looked strangely at the three of them, clearly surprised that this older man was kissing a young girl, a girl young enough to be his daughter.

"Anything else," she asked with raised eyebrows.

"No that will be all, just our check," Don said, now in a rush to get out of the bar before he got arrested.

The atmosphere inside the car was charged with excitement as the three rode home. No one was talking, they were all thinking of what the night would bring.

Tracy had it all planned out as usual. She was ready to lose her virginity but was determined to make it a fantasy night for all three of them.

When Tracy reached over and placed her hand on her father's thigh, then her other hand on her mother's, she felt them both shiver. She was right where she wanted to be, between two people that loved her and were going to give her the greatest pleasure of her life.

Don parked the car with haste and jumped out, walking around to open the passenger door for Julie and Tracy. As each of them got out of the car, they spread their legs sexily, letting him see their very wet pussies.

Don's cock tented his pants as he walked up the sidewalk and to the front door. His hands shook as he tried to get the key into the lock. When he turned around to let his wife and daughter in, he got the surprise of his life; mother and daughter were standing behind him kissing. It was almost too much for him as he felt his cock throb and leak juice into his underwear.

When they pulled apart, Tracy turned to her dad and said, "Daddy, you wait in the living room, mom and I have to get ready. Mom will come down and get you when we are ready."

Don stood there as his wife and daughter went into the house and up the stairs. He walked in to the house with his mind in a daze. He needed another drink. With a strong drink in his hand, he sat quietly in the living room his outer calmness belying the emotions raging inside.

About forty-five minutes later, he heard someone coming down the stairs. At first he wasn't sure who it was. As she got closer, he realized that it was Julie. She was covered in a black cape, which was tied around her neck. He recognized the cape as a Halloween costume that she had worn when they went to a party, he as Dracula and she as his vampire wife. She seemed to be walking in an odd manner. When she was standing in front of him, he saw with shock, that she had wrist cuffs attached to each wrist by a chain and she had the same type of cuffs on her ankles. He couldn't see much under cape except that she looked to be very scantily dressed.

Julie handed her husband a silk bathrobe and indicated, without speaking, that he should strip and put it on.

"My God Julie, what is... " Don started to say.

"Shhhhh!" Julie said, putting a finger to her lips, the chain between her wrists rattling.

Don took the robe and stripped naked, his amazement at the circumstances doing nothing to lessen his erection. He saw Julie smile as he wrapped the robe around him, his cock poking through the opening. He moaned when she reached down and wrapped her hand around him. He realized that she was not doing it for his pleasure when she pulled on it, leading him up the stairs by his cock.

Outside their bedroom door, Julie turned and kissed her husband passionately and said, "I love you," in a whisper. Then she opened the door and pulled him inside.

Don couldn't help a gasp this time. The room was lit in an eerie glow, candles flickering in every available space. Then he saw his daughter. She was lying on their settee, a thin white robe covering her body. God she was beautiful, he thought.

Julie walked Don over and sat him in a chair in front of Tracy, his cock still poking out of his robe. She then turned and knelt at Tracy's feet, her head bowed.

"Hi daddy," Tracy said quietly. You know why we are here. I want you to make love to me tonight. I want your big cock in my little pussy very soon. But first, I want to show you what a beautiful slut your wife really is. She has agreed to help me lose my virginity to the man I love. However, mom needs some encouragement. She needs to feel like she is being forced to do what I know she really loves to do. Is that correct mother?"

There was silence for a minute then a quiet "Yes".

"Mother stand up and open your robe," Tracy ordered.

Julie stood and reached up to untie the cord around her neck. She dropped the robe.

"Oh God," Don moaned as he saw his wife's body.

Julie had on black stocking with a black corset and matching panties. The top of her corset left her large breasts bare and pushed them up and out. A gold chain with a loop at each end was wrapped around her nipples, tying them together. The ties around her nipples kept the nubs swollen and protruding from her breasts. Her hands and feet shackled together completed the fantasy look of a subservient damsel. Julie's kept her head down looking at the floor, her quiet demeanor fitting the role she was playing. It was a role that thrilled her, making her body shake with excitement.

Julie stood there as her husband looked at her with amazement. She did not look at him but kept her eyes to the floor as she shifted restlessly. Had he been able to see her pussy, he would have found it running with her juices. There was something else that he could not see that was creating her excitement and a bit of discomfort but that would become apparent later.

When Tracy stood up Don could see that she had a sexy outfit on under her sheer white robe. He watched as his wife opened the robe and took it off his daughter's shoulders.

"Oh Lord, Tracy," Don moaned as he looked at his daughter, his cock throbbing in anticipation.

Tracy was wearing a white corset, leaving her breast bare, with white nylons and no panties. She sat back on the settee and lifted her legs, pulling feet up and spreading her knees wide, exposing her very wet swollen pussy to her father.

"Mother," Tracy said with no other instructions.

Don watched as his wife got to her knees and began to kiss her way down his daughter's thighs. The shock of seeing his wife and daughter kissing at the door was nothing compared to this. His wife looked like she was going to kiss her way to his daughter's pussy. Don watched as Julie's mouth left a trail of wetness on Tracy's thighs, moving closer and closer to her pussy.

That was in fact her goal. Julie's lips moved slowly down her daughter's warm thighs. She heard Tracy begin to moan as she neared her spread pussy. She could smell her daughter's excitement. Julie loved eating pussy as much as sucking cock now. When she was inches from her goal, she reached up with her shackled arms and pushed her daughter's thighs even wider apart. A moan came from deep in her throat as her mouth opened and sucked her daughter's pussy lips.

Tracy screamed and Don moaned as Julie began to eat her pussy.

"Oh God mother, eat my pussy. That's it, suck me, make my pussy ready for daddy's big cock," Tracy said as she looked at her father's lust filled face. "Look daddy," Tracy said as she turned her mother's face so that he could see her tongue licking her pussy. Already Julie's lips and chin were covered in Tracy's pussy juice.

"Give daddy a taste mother," Tracy said and pushed Julie's head toward her father.

Almost in a trance, Julie turned and crawled to her husband. She got to her knees and held her face where Don could see her wet lips and chin. She pulled him down and pushed her lips to his, sharing her daughter's pussy juice.

Both she and Don moaned in excitement as they shared their daughter's pussy juice. It was a taste few father's and mother's ever shared.

Then Julie turned and moved back, wanting her mouth on her daughter's pussy again. As she started to suck her, she heard a moan from behind her then felt Don get to his knees. Suddenly, his face was next to hers. She moved over and allowed Don to begin to lick his daughter's pussy along with her.

Tracy was going crazy with desire as she watched her mother and father eat her pussy. She could feel both of their tongues licking her swollen pussy lips. She thought she would climax right there when her father sucked one fat lip into his mouth and her mother took the other, spreading her pussy with their sucking lips. Then her mother's tongue went into her and quickly pulled back out. Then her father's tongue replaced her mother's.

"Ohhhhhhhhh!" Tracy moaned as the double assault went on and on. She had not planned on climaxing this soon but she could not stand the overwhelming feeling as both of her parents ate her pussy.

"Oh God, mother, father, oh my God, I can't stand... oh, I'm going to cum. Yes, yes, I'm cummmmmmiiiiiiinnnnngggg!!! Tracy screamed as her mother and father's tongues fought to bring her pleasure. "Oh lord, oh lord, yes, I cumming again," Tracy said as one climax after another rushed through her fifteen-year-old body. It was nothing like she had ever experienced before. Her body shook with pleasure as the two people she loved most in life brought her the greatest pleasure she had ever known.

When Tracy's body stopped shaking, she looked down and saw that her mother and father were kissing, again sharing her pussy juice. She watched for a long time as the two lost themselves in the emotions of the moment, their love for one another apparent.

"Daddy," Tracy said quietly. When the two kept on kissing, oblivious to Tracy for the moment, she said again, "Daddy".

Don pulled away and looked at his daughter.

"Daddy, I need you to fuck me now. Will you fuck me?"

"Oh God Tracy, yes," Don said and stood up, reaching his hand to his daughter. When she was standing next to him, he took her in his arms and kissed her with a passion like he had never known.

As Julie knelt at their feet, she looked up at the two would be lovers. She saw her husbands cock dripping juice on her daughter's thigh. She reached up with her shackled hands and pulled his cock to her mouth and took him inside. When she pulled her mouth away, she turned her lips to her daughter's pussy again, licking it with a long stroke from bottom to top. Then she went back to the cock and licked it the same way, from bottom to top. Soon she was alternating between her daughter and her husband, licking each one in the same manner. She was lost in her own world when she heard a giggle and looked up. She saw Don and Julie smiling down at her and her face colored with embarrassment.

Don and Tracy reached down and pulled Julie up until she was standing next to them. Don turned Julie's lips to his for a kiss then turned her head so that Tracy could kiss her as well. He watched as their mouths worked on each other's tongues, lips pressed tightly together.

When Tracy pulled her lips from her mother she almost whimpered, "Help me mother, help me fuck my daddy."

The three walked silently to the bed. Tracy removed her father's robe and asked him to lie on the bed. She and Julie climbed on and knelt on either side of him.

Don moaned as he watched Tracy direct her mother's head down to take his cock into her mouth.

"That's it mother, get him wet for me. Make that big cock head very wet so I can get it into my tiny pussy," Tracy said, pushing her mother's head up and down on her father's cock.

Julie moaned as she moved her head rapidly up and down on her husband's cock, simulating a warm pussy. Her heart was beating rapidly as she thought of her husband's large cock head splitting her daughter's pussy for the first time. She shivered as she remembered the time when this cock went into her own pussy.

"It's time mother," Tracy said. "I want to sit on daddy's cock. I want him to fuck him, I want to take that big cock into my little pussy," Tracy said breathlessly, her head spinning with excitement. This was the moment she had been waiting for since she knew what sex was all about. Her body was shaking with excitement.

Julie pulled her mouth from her husband's cock and helped her daughter stand on the bed.

Tracy stepped over her father and straddled his crotch. She looked down to see his loving face looking up at her in anticipation. Slowly she squatted, bringing her pussy closer and closer to her daddy's throbbing cock.

"Hold it up for me mom," Tracy said.

Julie grabbed Don's long cock and held it up straight. She watched as her daughter's pussy hovered only an inch from the throbbing head. It looked so big next to her tiny pussy. She saw a large drop of her daughter's pussy juice drop from her pussy and land on the pulsing head. She used a finger to smear the juice over the head, mixing it with her husband's juice until the head with shinning.

Tracy moaned as her excited pussy lips touched the head, which began to open her little hole. She pushed a little harder, forcing about half of the head in between her pussy lips. "Oh God, oh God," she moaned as she pushed a little harder. "OHHHHHHHH!" she moaned as the head popped into her pussy hole, making a little squishing sound.

Don was beside himself with lust as he watched his cock begin to enter his daughter's pussy for the first time. He had to close his eyes momentarily and concentrate on controlling his lust. He did not want to cum too soon and spoil everything.

Tracy paused, her breathing erratic as she let her pussy get used to the large head. She felt the head pushing on that tiny strip of skin that prevented her daddy's cock from going further. As she pushed down, she felt it resist, stretching under the strain. It was painful but the pain was nothing compared to the pleasure. "Oh God mother, I'm going to do it, I'm going to fuck daddy now. Ahhhhhhhh!" Tracy screamed as she let all her weight fall on her father's cock. She felt his giant head rip through the thin skin of her hymen and entered her pussy. "Oh mother, oh daddy, oh God it feels so good," Tracy said as she sat all the way down on her father's cock. Her father's cock was in her body to the hilt.

Julie moved up to her husband and lay next to him. "Does it feel good Don, does your daughter's pussy feel good?"

"Oh Julie, I can't... I can't explain how wonderful it feels. She is so tight and so warm."

Julie bent and kissed her husband as her daughter began to move slowly up, letting her father's cock move out of her by just an inch.

Tracy watched with hooded eyes as husband and wife kissed. Then she bent forward and joined them, laying her chest on her father. When her mother's lips left his and moved away, she quickly took her place. Her tongue entered her father's mouth as her hips continued a gradual movement up and down. Suddenly she pulled her lips from her father's and moaned as she felt her mother's tongue lick her stretched pussy lips.

Don couldn't believe it when he felt Julie begin to lick his cock as it went slowly in and out of Tracy's pussy.

Julie was like a mad woman as the taste and smell of the fucking couple assaulted all of her senses. She was licking and sucking all of the juice that was running from her daughter's pussy to her husband's balls. She had never even thought of doing anything like this. Yet here she was, her mouth working all over the point where cock met pussy.

Gradually Tracy increased the movement of her hips until she was letting most of her father's cock out of her pussy before moving back down. Then she sat back up; forcing her mother's face from their joined bodies.

Julie knelt next to her daughter again and began to play with her tits. She bent and began to suck one into her mouth. She had to move up and down with her daughter in order to keep her mouth on the moving target.

"Oh yes mommy, suck my tit as I fuck daddy. Yes that's it, oh God your cock feels so good daddy," Tracy said as her body began to bounce up and down, taking her father deep into her no longer virgin pussy. "I can't take much more," Tracy moaned as the double assault of her father's cock and her mother's mouth brought her closer to a climax. Finally, she fell forward again, locking her mouth onto her father as her body began to shake with pleasure. She screamed into her father's mouth as her pussy spasmed in pleasure, squeezing her father's cock in a vise.

"Oh God Tracy's I'm going to cum. Oh yes, oh yes," Don moaned as his cock began to throb. He tried to hold back but it was no use. His daughter's pussy spasms were too much for him. "Oh here it cums... " Don moaned in warning as his cock began to squirt his potent sperm into his daughter's willing pussy. He felt like his balls were going to disappear into his body as they tightened and emptied everything they had into his daughter.

"Oh God yes daddy, cum in me. I'm going to... to... oh yes I'm cummmmiiiiinnnnnggg!!! Yes fuck me, fuck your daughter dadddddeee." Tracy's pussy clamped tight onto her father cock as she felt his hot sperm pour into her no longer virgin pussy.

Julie watched as the two lovers writhed in pleasure. She moved down and watched as Tracy's pussy moved on Don's cock, leaving first her pussy juice then a whiter liquid smeared on the shaft. She could see her husband's cum leaking from her daughter's pussy, pooling on his balls. She shivered at the thought of all that potent sperm inside her daughter's fertile pussy.

Tracy collapsed onto her father, her body shivering with pleasure. She sighed as she felt her father's cock begin to shrink and his cum pour out of her. Then she felt her mother gently push her off of her father and onto her back.

"Oh God," Julie said as she looked down at her husband's cum and pussy juice covered cock. She saw her daughter lying exhausted next to him, her legs spread, her pussy running with cum. She reached for her husband's limp cock and sucked it into her mouth, and then moaned, as she tasted their combined juices. When his cock was clean, she moved over to her daughter and knelt between her legs.

Tracy looked at her mother and saw that her eyes were wild with lust. She slowly lifted and then spread her legs, smiling at her mother. She watched her lower her head. A moan came from deep in her throat as her mother began to suck her father's cum from her deflowered pussy.

"Oh God mother, eat me, eat my cum filled cunt," Tracy moaned, excitement coursing through her again. "Can you taste it, can you taste my daddy's cum, yes mother, eat me. Oh God I'm going to... oh yes, I going to cum again." Tracy grabbed her mother's head and held it to her climaxing pussy as her body was consumed in pleasure again.

When Julie finally pulled away, her face was covered in sperm. She sat back and looked at the exhausted and very satisfied lovers. Julie still felt lust coursing through her.

"Mommy, turn around," Tracy said with an exhausted voice.

Julie hesitated but then turned until her ass was facing the two of them.

"Pull down your panties."

Julie slowly pulled her panties down over her ass.

"Oh my God," Don said as he saw Julie's ass cheeks spread by something in her ass. "What the hell is that?"

"I got mommy a butt plug. It is going to help open her ass so that that big cock of yours can fuck it. I want to watch you fuck mommy's ass tonight daddy. Mommy needs some pleasure too. Will you fuck mommy's ass for me? Will you do that for me daddy?"

Don moaned and choked out "Oh God yes".

    Chapter 25


Suzy arrived at Molly's house in time for dinner that evening. As she sat with Molly and her parents eating dinner, she could not get the thought of her sister getting fucked for the first time out of her mind. She wanted desperately to be with Tracy, to watch her father push that big cock head into her virgin pussy. However, she knew that it was Tracy's night and that she had waited so long for this. She didn't want to do anything that would spoil her sister's pleasure.

"So you girls are going to sleep outside in the tent tonight," Molly's father said, smiling at the two of them.

"Oh yes daddy, I've wanted to do this for so long. I really appreciate you putting up the tent for Suzy and I," Molly said with a bright smile.

Suzy looked at Molly like she had two heads. She had never heard Molly say anything about sleeping in a tent. In fact, she knew Molly didn't even like to be outdoors that much. There was something going on but she couldn't figure out what it was. She turned to Molly's dad and said sarcastically, "Oh yea, I'm sure we are going to have great fun." She felt Molly kick her under the table.

"Where is Rick today?" Molly's mom asked.

Molly had been dating Rick for six months and was constantly with him, so it was unusual that he was not around. Rick was three years older then Molly. At first her parents protested but finally gave in after meeting Rick, he seemed to be a sweet boy. What Molly's parents didn't know is that Rick and Molly had been having sex almost from the time they met.

"Rick and his parents are driving out to Arkansas to visit his grandmother for two weeks," Molly answered with a bit of a sneer. "It's just me and Suzy now," Molly said and put her arm around her friend.

Suzy liked Molly but she could be a little overbearing at times. She was always so damned cheerful.

Whereas Suzy had red hair and freckles, Molly was homecoming queen material. She had very blond hair, pale white skin and the prettiest blue eyes; they seemed to be able to see into your soul. She was slightly taller then Suzy with much larger breasts (that wasn't hard since Suzy practically had none). They were not huge, about the size of nice naval oranges, but they were well portioned to her body shape.

Molly drove all the boys insane. She could have her pick of any boy in school. However, she preferred older boys, especially those that could drive.

Later that evening Molly's mom helped the girls get situated in the tent and told them to have fun, then closed the flap and went back into the house.

Molly and Suzy had a lot of room inside the four-person tent but they put their sleeping bags close together. They had a small table set up with a battery power lantern and some snacks and a couple of diet Cokes. Molly had brought out a portable CD player and they listened to music as they played a game of cards.

Suzy was starting to think that this was not so bad. It was nice and cozy inside the tent. However, she still couldn't figure out why Molly wanted to sleep outside. She was beginning to think that it was just another of Molly's larks.

"Hey, I know, let's play strip poker," Molly said excitedly.

"Come on Molly, you're supposed to play that with boys, not us girls."

"Please Suzy," Molly said, her blue eyes flashing and her lips pursed together in a pout.

"All right," Suzy said, figuring it would help pass the time. Actually she had never really seen Molly naked so it might be interesting. Since her sexual exploits with her sister, Suzy had begun to pay a lot more attention to girls. She found herself looking at her friends in the school locker. Most of the girls never took showers at school so she could not get to see them naked. Still she would discreetly watch them change into their gym clothes.

Suzy face's face colored at thought of that time last year when she got caught looking at Sandy Levinson. Sandy had gigantic breasts and had been putting on a sports bra when she looked up and saw Suzy staring. She had smiled and said, "You like my tits Suzy?" She heard Sandy laughing as she practically ran out of the girl's locker room. That was all before Tracy taught her how great sex with women could be.

"Come on Suzy, stop daydreaming and deal," Molly said.

"All right, keep your panties on," Suzy said and then giggled when she realized what she had said. She dealt the cards and they began to play.

Neither girl had a lot of clothes on to begin with. Suzy had on a tee shirt, shorts with no panties and flip-flop shoes. Molly wore the same except that she had worn a bra and panties, her mom's standing orders.

Molly lost the first and second hand, taking off her shoes. The next two Suzy lost and gave up her flip-flops. The fifth round Molly lost again, forcing her to take off her top, leaving her in a low cut stretch bra.

Suzy could not help looking at Molly's nipples as they hardened with excitement. Her face turned red when she looked up and saw that Molly was looking right at her. Molly smiled showing her cover girl white teeth.

When Suzy lost the next round, she was in a dilemma. She really didn't want to take off her top in front of her well-endowed friend. Yet she didn't have panties on either so if she took her shorts off she would be naked from the waist down. She decided on the shorts. She squirmed around and pulled her shorts down, letting her tee shirt cover a good bit of her naked charms.

"You're not wearing any panties," Molly said with shock when she saw a flash of Suzy's bare crotch. "God Suzy, you don't have any pubic hair!"

"So what," Suzy said, a little irritated for some unknown reason.

"Don't bite my head off, I was just surprised. My mom would go ballistic if I didn't wear underwear... what happened to your pubic hair?" Molly asked in an excited voice.

"I'm sorry yelled at you," Suzy said, a little embarrassed that she had snapped at her friend. "I never wear panties anymore. It is much cooler this way," she giggled.

"Why did you shave your pubic hair off?"

"I don't know, just for fun," Suzy said, telling a little white lie.

"Wow, that's cool," Molly said sincerely then giggled and added, "I'll bet it is cool. You know what, I think I'm going to shave mine off before Rick gets back. He will love it, maybe he'll even eat my pussy."

Suzy just smiled and tucked her legs under her then started dealing again.

Molly lost the next round. She turned her back to Suzy and said, "Unsnap me."

"Molly, are you sure you want to do this?" Suzy said, feeling her pussy moisten. She knew that this could change their relationship forever.

"Come on chicken, you said you wanted to play, now unsnap me."

Suzy reached up, her hands trembling a bit, and loosened the snap of Molly's bra.

Molly pulled the bra straps down and threw her bra on top of her shirt then slowly turned around.

Suzy felt her heart rate jump as she looked at Molly's bare breasts for the first time. They were perfect immature titties, full and firm with puffy pink nipples. Suzy was staring again. The air in the tent became electric with sexual tension as Molly sat there displaying her cute tits to her friend.

Molly cleared her throat, "Are we going to play?" she said with a big smile.

"Uh, yea, sure," Suzy said, her face feeling hot.

When Molly lost the next round, Suzy was suspicious. She watched Molly jump up and pull her shorts down, leaving her in her bikini panties. Then when she lost the next hand, Suzy knew Molly was throwing the game. She watched again as Molly got up and began to slowly pull her panties down her thighs. Suzy felt her heart beating in her chest as she watched Molly continue to pull her panties down until her pubic hair was visible.

Molly wiggled her hips, putting on a show for her friend. When she had her panties to her knees, she stopped and looked at Suzy. She stood there, placing a finger in her mouth like a little girl. She swayed back and forth, letting her friend see her pussy with her sparse blond pubic hair, her fat pink inner lips peeking out. She slowly turned around and let her friend see her ass, her panties holding her legs together at her knees. Then Molly bent forward and let Suzy see her little rose between her cheeks. Her heart beat rapidly as she felt Suzy's eyes on her ass.

Suzy gasped in surprise and felt pussy juice dripping from her lips. She could no longer deny that she was hot. Her pussy throbbed in excitement as she watched her pretty little friend expose her body to her. She watched Molly sway her ass only a few feet from her face. Then she pulled her panties completely off. Suzy was surprised when Molly threw her panties to her, landing on her lap.

Molly sat back down and picked up her cards, clearly not interested in the game now. "Suzy, have you ever kissed a girl?" Molly asked looking over the cards she held in her hands.

Suzy hesitated.

Her hesitation answered Molly's question. "You have!" Molly squealed.

"Uh... uh... no I just didn't hear the question.

"Don't lie to me Suzy Wilson, I can always tell when you are lying. Come on who did you kiss?" Molly said moving over close to Suzy.

"It was nothing," Suzy said, wondering if she should tell Molly about her and Tracy.

"Come on, don't give me that, you kissed a girl, tell me who."

"Just my sister."

"Your sister, wow, you kissed Tracy. Man, your sister is so hot. Show me, show me how you kissed her," Molly said, wanting to shock her friend, not sure herself if she really wanted to do it.

"Molly come on, you're my friend," Suzy said weakly, feeling her excitement growing.

"Come on kiss me like you kissed your sister," Molly said and puckered her lips in a silly fashion.

Suzy sighed, "Not like that, girls don't kiss like that." Suzy moved closer to her friend and wrapped her arms around her, pulling her naked body to hers.

Molly's eyes opened wide as Suzy brought her lips to her. Molly had only been playing, thinking that her friend would chicken out, but now it was getting serious. She felt Suzy's soft lips on hers and she could not suppress a moan. When she felt Suzy's tongue on her lips, opened her mouth wide like she was kissing her boyfriend. Suzy's tongue slid into her mouth and both girls moaned.

Suzy couldn't believe that she was kissing her best friend. They had been playmates from the time they were in kindergarten. Of course she had thought of kissing her many times but she never really thought it would happen. Now here she was, her mouth locked together with her best friend their tongues dueling with each other.

Suzy pushed Molly back onto the sleeping bag. She immediately began to kiss down her neck. She could feel Molly's body begin to shiver and tense as her lips left a wet trail down her neck, slowly moving toward her tits.

"Suzy, God, what are you doing?" Molly said, almost in fear, afraid that she had gotten in over her head.

"Shhhhh!" Suzy whispered as her lips reached one heaving breasts. Her tongue came out and began to lick toward Molly's hard nipples.

"Oh my God, oh my God," Molly moaned. She gasped out loud as Suzy captured one hard nipple in her mouth. Her shaking hands came to Suzy's pigtails and held her head. She couldn't decide if she wanted her to stop or not.

Suzy ignored her friend's indecision and sucked and licked her tit until it was dripping with her saliva. Then she moved over the to the other. She could feel Molly's body squirm under her expert manipulation of her breasts. Her teeth bit on one nipple as her fingers squeezed the other. She thought her friend was going to go into a seizure as she began to kiss down her stomach.

"Suzy, Suzy, Suzy, God, what are you doing, your not going to... oh Lord, nobody has ever... " Molly stuttered as she realized that her friend was heading for her now very wet and swollen pussy.

Suzy was not paying any attention to Molly; it wasn't a game anymore. She was licking relentlessly down her body, fully intending to eat her friend's pussy. When her tongue felt Molly's soft pubic hair, she pulled back causing Molly to groan in frustration. She had no intention of stopping.

Molly couldn't believe what Suzy was doing. She had never had a mouth on her pussy before. She had wanted Rick to do it but so far he had refused. Boys wanted blowjobs but when it came to reciprocation, they wanted none of that.

Suzy pushed her friend's legs back until her thighs touched her breasts. She could see Molly's lust filled eyes looking down at her. She smiled at her shocked friend; she would teach her not to play games with her. She looked down and saw Molly's swollen pussy pulsing before her mouth. Her mouth descended until her lips touched her friend's wet pussy.

"Oh my God!" Molly screamed as she felt Suzy's lips on her pussy. She pulled Suzy's hair as her legs wrapped around her head, her hips bucking up into her face. "Yes, yes, Suzy, eat me, God suck me, suck my cunt," Molly moaned almost incoherent.

Suzy sucked and licked her friend like the expert pussy eater that she was. She loved Molly's taste; it was sweet and salty at the same time. Suzy used her hands to open her friend's pussy then pushed her tongue in deep.

"Suzy, I can't take anymore, God your tongue is driving me crazy. I going to... oh Suzy eat me... I'm going to... I'm cummmiiiinnnngggg!!!" Molly screamed as her body went into spasms around her friend's probing tongue. She lifted her hips and pulled on Suzy's pig tails as her body convulsed in pleasure. Every time she thought she was done, Suzy's mouth would find a new spot and take her to another peak. The climax went on for a long time before she collapsed in exhaustion.

When Suzy pulled her lips away, they were literally dripping with Molly's pussy juice. She moved up next to her friend and pulled her body to her in a warm embrace. "Did you like that?" Suzy whispered.

"Oh Suzy, I never knew it could be like that. I love your mouth on my pussy. It was... it was... oh God it was so good. Do you want me to do... ?"

Suddenly the two girls heard a noise. Suzy jumped in fright, thinking it could be some kind of wild animal.

"What's that?" Suzy asked, her fear rising by the second.

"Oh God, I almost forgot, it's Jerome," Molly said, quickly slipping her naked body into the sleeping bag.

"Jerome... who the hell is Jerome?" Suzy asked. Before Molly could answer, Suzy saw a young black boy quickly slide into the tent.

"I forgot to tell you that Jerome was stopping by," Molly giggled.

"What? Now I know why you wanted to sleep in this friggin tent," Suzy said as Jerome crawled up next to the two girls and sat on one of the sleeping bags.

"Hey ladies how's it going," Jerome said.

Suzy recognized Jerome now; he was going to be a senior at Westlake High next semester. He was considered a cinch to play pro baseball or even football. He was a ladies man and a jock.

"Molly, your mom would kill us if she knew we had a boy in the tent with us," Suzy said, looking at the handsome smiling boy.

"Oh stop being such a worry wart Suzy, Jerome just brought us something," Molly said and sat up, holding the sleeping back to her chest.

Suzy had pulled the corner of her sleeping over her bare legs as she sneered at her friend. Then she turned and watched as Jerome pulled a small pipe out of his pock and took out some matches. He lit the pipe and handed it to Molly. Suzy's eyes were as big as saucers as she watched her friend take a drag on the pipe.

"Here, try it Suzy," Molly said after she had held her breath then let the smoke out.

"I don't think so, that stuff is illegal."

"Illegal," Jerome roared. He had obviously been smoking before he arrived. "Man, what's illegal mean. Don't mean no damn thing," Jerome said in his jive talk.

Molly took another drag and reached the pipe over to Suzy again.

Suzy took it after some hesitation. She had always been curious about pot and now she had a chance to try some. What the hell she thought and took a drag. She no more than had it in her lungs then she started coughing.

"Easy man, don't take so much on the first puff girl," Jerome said and took the pipe. He took a smooth drag and held it for a few seconds then let it out. "Like that man, smooth," Jerome said and handed the pipe back to Suzy.

Suzy tried it again, this time holding it in her lungs for a while before letting it out. She took several more puffs before handing the pipe to Molly. She saw that Jerome had a silly smile on his face just like Molly.

"Wow, this is some good shit isn't it ladies," Jerome said then turned to the CD player. "Let's have some tunes man," he said and selected a CD to play.

"I don't feel nothing," Suzy said in disappointment.

"You will," Molly giggled, looking at Jerome. Both of them broke up for no apparent reason.

Suzy thought they looked very funny and started laughing herself. "You guys are nuts for doing this... wow, look at the way that smoke is moving, isn't that cool," Suzy said. "I can almost catch it," she said and reached her hand up as if she could hold the smoke in her hand.

This brought gales of laughter from the other two teenagers.

"That's it grab that smoke baby, I'll help," Jerome said and waved his hand through the air. Molly soon joined in, waving her hands in the air.

"Hey, I'm hungry, what you chicks got to eat in here," Jerome said and crawled to the table and pulled a bag of chips and pretzels back with him. He opened the bags and began to eat.

"Let me have some," Molly said and reached for the bag. When she did, the sleeping bag she was holding to her chest fell to her lap. She didn't seem to even notice. However, Jerome and Suzy noticed.

"Wow kid, you got some set there," Jerome said in admiration.

Molly grabbed a bag of chips and said in a matter of fact tone, "Suzy just ate my pussy".

"Wow man that's so cool," Jerome said as his cock began to harden in his shorts. "Is that pussy as sweet as it looks?"

Suzy tried to be embarrassed but that emotion did not seem to be there. Amazingly she felt a rush of pride. Suzy could feel all kinds of other emotions rushing through her. Everything seemed so clear to her now. So what if she had just eaten her friend's pussy, that's what friend's are for she thought. Then she burst out laughing at her own joke. God the music sounded great she thought as she sat there and stared at Molly and Jerome.

Molly looked down at Jerome's shorts and could see that his cock was making a tent in his pants. "Jerome's got a woody," Molly giggled, pointing to Jerome's crotch.

Suzy looked down and could see Jerome's cock bulging in his shorts.

"That's not a woody, that's my black snake," Jerome said and took another drag from his pipe, handing it to Suzy again. "You ladies want to see my black snake?" Jerome asked.

"Oh yea," Molly said quickly, "Pull that snake out and let us have a look. It doesn't bite does it mister," Molly said laughing hard.

"It don't bite but it sure do spit," Jerome said as he reached for his zipper.

Suzy sat quietly pulling on the smoking pipe, her body almost paralyzed. She could feel her head spinning, her heart racing. She watched Jerome move as if in slow motion as his hand reached inside his shorts.

"Oh my God," Molly squealed when she saw Jerome pull his eleven inch cock out of his shorts. It did look like a large black snake only it had juice pouring from the end.

"You like that snake ladies?" Jerome said as he grabbed his cock at the base and shook it at the two girls.

"Wow, that's much bigger than, than... uh... oh God, I can't remember my boyfriends name," Molly said and put her hand over her mouth to stifle a giggle.

"Rick," Suzy said, staring at Jerome's cock.

"Rick who?" Molly said, making all three of them laugh.

"You know what my snake likes ladies? My snake likes to have a lot of attention. Would either of you ladies like to give my snake some attention?"

Suddenly, the smoky air in the tent became charged with sexual tension for the second time that evening.

Molly eyes were glazing over with lust as she watched Jerome's cock throb in front of her. "Oh yes, I'll give your snake some attention," Molly said as she crawled over on her hands and knees, exposing her nakedness to the other two teens.

"Molly, what are you doing?" Suzy said, trying to think straight.

"Jerome's snake needs some attention," Molly answered and reached over and grabbed Jerome's large cock.

"Oh man that feels good baby," Jerome moaned as Molly began to work her hand up and down on his cock.

The fact that Jerome was not circumcised fascinated Molly. She used her hand to cover and uncover the large head and watched as a large drop of clear liquid bubbled out and ran down the side and across her fingers. Molly stared at the clear juice as it slowly tricked over her hand. His cock looked like a volcano starting to erupt it's hot lava, Molly thought, as she squeezed his shaft, forcing more juice out of the large and throbbing head.

"Wow, come here and look at this Suzy," Molly said.

Suzy felt like she was moving in slow motion now as she crawled over to Jerome. She thought her eyes were deceiving her as she looked at the large cock on display in Molly's hand. It could not be that large, it must be the pot. When she got close enough, she reached out her hand, as if it did not belong to her, and wrapped it around Jerome's cock under Molly's still moving hand. Her fingers could not touch.

Now both girls watched as Jerome's cock throbbed in their hands.

"Suck it baby, suck on Jerome's snake."

Suzy saw Molly's head move toward Jerome's cock. "Molly, what are you doing?" Suzy whispered in excitement.

Molly acted like she never heard Suzy as her mouth opened and took Jerome's pulsing head into her mouth.

Suzy heard Jerome moan as Molly's cheeks bulged. She watched her friend's lips stretch to accommodate Jerome's giant head. The contrast between Molly's white face and Jerome's black cock amazed Suzy. She watched her friend move her mouth up and down, causing the black skin to shine with her saliva. The sucking sounds that Molly was making with her mouth sounded so loud in the small tent. Everything was louder then normal. Suzy thought she could even hear her heart beating in her chest.

Molly was breathing hard as she pulled her mouth from Jerome's cock. She turned to Suzy and said, "You try it now".

"Me, no... I uh... I can't... you uh... " Suzy tried to form sentences but it wouldn't work.

"Come on Suzy, do it."

"Yea freckles, suck my big old black cock," Jerome said, laughing as if he had made a joke.

Suzy's head moved as if she could no longer control it. Slowly she got closer and closer to the long black cock that her friend held in her tiny hand. She opened her mouth and took Jerome's cock in, moaning as she felt her cheeks bulge. His cock filled her mouth stretching her lips until it almost hurt. Suzy had forgotten that she had her hand on his cock. She used her hand to move the foreskin up and down, as her lips drooled saliva down his shaft.

"Let me do it again," Molly pleaded.

When Suzy pulled back, Molly took her place.

"That's it ladies, share big Jerome's snake. There is enough for everybody. Wow baby, you know how to suck cock," Jerome said as he watched the pretty blond teenager move her head up and down on his cock.

Molly moved back and let Suzy take Jerome's cock into her mouth again. She slurped on it like it was an ice cream cone that was melting. When she let it out of her mouth, she used her tongue to lick up and down the shaft and across the purple head. Then she sucked the head back into her mouth. Suzy felt like she was in competition with Molly to see who could suck Jerome the best.

Jerome ended the contest when he said, "All right ladies, who is going to take Jerome's cock in their pussy first?" He pulled Suzy's mouth from his cock with an audible pop.

"I will," Molly said quickly.

"Molly, you can't do that," Suzy said, trying to figure out why Molly couldn't do that. She knew it must be wrong but it just didn't make any sense.

Jerome laid back on the sleeping bag, his cock so heavy that it pointed between his strong black thighs. "Come on baby, ride Jerome."

Molly quickly straddled Jerome. "Hold it up for me Suzy," Molly said breathlessly. "Oh God, put it in me, I've got to have it."

Suzy knew Molly well enough to know that when she wanted to do something she was going to do it. Suzy grabbed Jerome's big cock and sucked the head into her mouth one more time before she held it up to Molly's dripping pussy. Then she watched in fascination as Molly lowered her pussy until the big head was between her juicy white pussy lips. Suzy watched as the head slowly disappeared into her friend's pussy.

"Oh God that feels so good," Molly cried in excitement.

"Yes baby, that tight pussy's got to have my cock deep inside. Oh yes, sit on it, sit on my big cock baby," Jerome moaned, his head thrown back.

Molly pushed down and felt several inches go into her pussy. She lifted up slightly and pushed down again, taking more inside her.

Suzy watched as Molly's pussy juice began to shine on Jerome's black cock. She still held the cock even though it was no longer necessary. As she watched, she saw her friend take almost six inches of Jerome's cock into her thirteen- year-old pussy.

"Oh God," Molly moaned and fell forward, her small lips pressing on Jerome's much larger one's. Her tongue went into his mouth as her ass began to move up and down.

Suzy could hear them kissing as she continued to watch Jerome's black snake push into Molly's tight little pussy. She gasped when she saw her friend push down hard and take all most all of Jerome's cock into her wide stretched pussy hole.

"Oh God, oh God, I... I... oh Suzy, oh God, I going to, yes, yes, yes, oh help meeeeeee!!!" Molly screamed as her pussy began to spasm around Jerome's cock. Her body began to convulse as wave after wave of pleasure ripped through her body. It seemed like it would go on forever as Molly's drug induced climax shot electricity through every nerve in her body.

"Oh baby, that tight pussy has got me so hot, I can't take much more, fuck it baby, fuck me. Yes, yes, here it comes baby, take it, take my sweet cum oh Godddddddddd!!! Jerome screamed as his balls tightened and began to squeeze his hot cum up the long shaft and into the tiny girl's tight pussy.

Suzy could feel Jerome's cum squirting through the large shaft she held in her hand. Suddenly she realized that Molly always fucked with a rubber. "Molly, pull off," Suzy screamed, the words taking forever to get out of her mouth.

It was too late; Molly was too far gone. Her pussy was being filled to overflow with Jerome's potent sperm. Molly's climax had dwindled but as she felt the cum filling her pussy her hips began to move again. The incredible feeling of having cum in her pussy for the first time brought Molly to a crisis again and her body shuddered in pleasure for the second time in just a couple of minutes. The second climax was almost better then the first. Her body shivered as she felt Jerome's cock still throbbing between her pussy lips. Then Molly collapsed on top of Jerome, her tiny body looking very small on his large frame.

Suzy stared at the point where the two lover's body met. Her hand remained around Jerome's cock as she saw his sperm begin to leak down the sides of his shaft. She held his cock until it had lost its stiffness and began to slip out of Molly's pussy. When the head slid out, a large gob of Jerome's cum followed, pouring onto Suzy's hand.

Molly rolled off of Jerome and lay there looking at the top of the tent, her drug dazed mind unable to focus.

"Hey freckles," Jerome said, "how about showing me what you did to your friend before I got here."

Suzy looked at Jerome then at her smiling friend. She saw Molly spread her legs wide. Her heart was pounding in her chest. Did she dare she thought? Slowly Suzy crawled toward Molly's spread legs.

Molly grabbed Suzy's pigtails when she was close enough. "Eat me, eat my pussy Suzy, show Jerome how good you are," Molly whispered and pulled Suzy's face into her sperm filled pussy.

Suzy heard her friend scream as if it had come from some far away place. She felt ever fold of her friend's pussy as her tongue gently moved over the swollen lips. The pot was making every move, every taste special to Suzy. Her sense of touch, smell and taste has increased ten fold. Suzy lost track of time and even where she was as she licked and sucked the cum filled hole. Her drugged brain was savoring ever touch and taste of her friend's pussy. She wrapped her lips around the hole and sucked hard, pulling Jerome's cum into her mouth. She savored it before swallowing. Her pussy was throbbing in pleasure.

"Oh yes, oh God, that's it Suzy, eat me, eat my cunt. Yes, yes, suck that cum out of me. Oh yes I'm going to... oh God... I'm... cummmmiiiiinnnngggg!!!!" Molly cried as her hips pushed up into Suzy's face.

Suzy forced her face into her friend's pussy, rubbing it back and forth as she screamed in pleasure. Suddenly Suzy felt her own pussy pulse and incredibly her body began to convulse in climax as well. She held onto Molly's legs as her body shook in time with her friend's contractions.

"I'll be damned, these white girls are soooo hotttt!!!" Jerome said to no one.

Suzy felt a pressure on her pigtails. It took her a while to realize that Molly was trying to pull her mouth away from her sensitive hole. She resisted, wanting to stay between her friend's legs.

"God Suzy that was incredible," Molly said as she finally pulled her friend's wet face from her tender pussy.

"Molly and Suzy, are you girls okay?" Molly's mom yelled from the porch. "Dad and I are going to bed in a few minutes. Is there anything you need?"

The three teenagers in the tent sat quietly in fear.

"Answer your mom," Suzy whispered.

"Uh... yea... uh mom... uh... we're fine," Molly struggled to say.

"Okay, I was just checking. Good night girls, dad will be out to check on you in a little while."

"Thanks Mrs. Rogers," Suzy said not trusting her friend to speak again.

"Well, ladies, I think I had better be getting out of here before Molly's dad catches me and kicks my ass," Jerome said with a smile. Hey, thanks for the fun," Jerome said as he zipped up his shorts then crawled out of the tent and was gone.

Suzy looked at Molly as she lay there with her legs spread and Jerome's cum still running out of her. Suzy knew that Molly would be mortified tomorrow at what had just happened yet she could not make herself worry. She snuggled up next to her naked friend and within seconds they both dropped off into an exhausted but dream filled sleep.

    Chapter 26


Blake was home alone with his mother again on Friday night. Even thought he was almost fifteen years old, Blake had never really been out on a date. It was not because he wasn't good looking, in fact, just the opposite; he was almost 5' 9" with sandy blond hair and pretty brown eyes. There were many girls that would have gladly dated him, even those several years older.

While Blake had an athletic build, he wasn't a jock. He could have been on any number of high school sports teams but instead he chose more academic pursuits. He loved chemistry and biology, always getting straight A's.

The truth was that Blake thought that most girls just seemed so silly. Now his mom was a different story; she was the prettiest and sexiest woman he had ever seen.

His mom had fascinated Blake since he was very young. He could remember trying to peek in on her when she took a bath or left the bedroom door slightly open. His little cock would immediately get hard if he got a glimpse of her bra or panties. God, how he loved those panties, he thought. He couldn't really remember when he had started stealing her panties. He now had quite a collection. While he felt embarrassed about doing it, he couldn't stop himself.

Blake found himself dreaming about his mom every day. He would fantasize about what it would be like to have her naked body next to him, to feel her soft breast pressing to his chest. That was the fantasy he jerked off to every day, until the day that he had seen her and Tracy together. Now he had masturbated every day with that vision in his head.

"Well, I guess it's just you and I alone again on Friday night," Wendy said, startling her son.

Blake turned from the TV and smiled at his mom. "Yea, I guess no body wants us," he said with a pout as his mom sat on the sofa next to him. "You know what mom, I really can't think of anyone I would rather be with."

"Thank you Blake, that's so sweet, I feel the same way about you," Wendy said hugging her son. "Why don't you and I take in a movie... that is if you don't mind being seen with your old mom?"

"Wow, really mom," Blake said almost too quickly. "I mean... sure if you don't have anything else to do."

"Come on let's get dressed," Wendy said patting her son's leg and getting up.

Twenty minutes later they were in the car heading for the multiplex theater. Wendy had chosen to wear a short dress with no nylons and Blake had on his standard Bermuda shorts, baggy T-shirt and sandals.

It didn't take Wendy long to notice that Blake was looking at her legs. She knew that her skirt had ridden up, showing a lot of her tanned thighs. A little thrill ran through her as she opened her legs a little wider causing her skirt to ride even higher.

As hard a Blake tried, he couldn't take his eyes from his mom's legs. He felt his cock begin to harden in his shorts. He needed to do something to take his mind off of his mom's sexy legs. Another inch and he would be able to see her panties.

"Mom, do you miss being married?" Blake asked trying to occupy his mind.

"Of course not Blake honey, not when I have a man like you around."

"Come on mom, I'm serious."

"Well, I guess, sometimes. There are some things I miss very much."

"Why don't you date more?" Blake asked.

"I don't know, I guess I just haven't found a man that I truly like," Wendy answered sadly.

"Do you think you will marry again?"

"Who knows, maybe some day? Hey, maybe I'll marry you," Wendy said with a smile and put her hand on her son's thigh.

"I'd marry you in a second," Blake responded then felt his face turn red.

"Thank you sweety, I think the woman that gets you is going to be a very lucky lady."

Blake felt the warmth of his mother's hand on his bare thigh and felt his cock begin to lengthen in his shorts again. He looked over and almost gasped when he saw that his mother's short dress was now high enough that he could see the crotch of her pale blue panties; the same panties that he had masturbated into many times.

"Well, are we going to see a movie or sit here all night?" Wendy said looking at her son as he stared at her spread legs.

Blake didn't even realize that the car had stopped. He looked up and saw his mother's smiling face. He knew that she had seen him staring at her panties. His face was beet red as he got out of the car.

The movie was good but it could not compare to the thrill Blake got sitting next to his mother in the dark theater. He could smell her perfume and feel her arm touch his. At one exciting point in the movie, Wendy reached over and grabbed his hand and squeezed it tight. Blake felt his heart begin to beat rapidly as she pulled his hand over to her bare thigh.

Wendy was very much aware of what she was doing to her son. It was no accident that he had seen her panties in the car. Now she could feel her own heart beating fast as she pulled his hand to her thigh. She put her hand on top of his, letting his palm rest on her warm skin. When he left it there without moving, she used her hand to move it up and down, slowly rubbing his open hand on her smooth skin.

Blake's cock was now rock hard in his pants. He could not believe that his mom was rubbing her thigh with his hand. He began to move his hand on his own, using his fingers to gently caress his mother's leg. Each time his hand moved, it went a little further up his mother's leg until finally, it was under her dress. Blake knew that he was only an inch from his mom's pussy. Did he dare move higher? He looked over and saw that his mother's eyes were on the screen. When he looked down saw that his hand was completely under her dress his heart beat even more rapidly. A little shiver ran through him as he moved his fingers a fraction of an inch higher. His head was spinning in excitement. He thought he heard his mother sigh and felt her thighs movie a little further apart when his little finger touched the cloth covering her crotch.

Wendy couldn't believe that she had let her son's hand go so far. Yet here she was in this public theater with her son's fingers touching her panties. She could feel excitement coursing though her as his fingers gently rubbed the little strip of cloth. If he moved his fingers an inch lower he would feel how wet she was.

Blake, being young, did not really know if his mom knew what his fingers were touching. She seemed to be so interested in the movie that maybe she just didn't realize where his fingers were. He decided to get a little bolder and let his fingers slide down the center of her panties, pushing the material between the lips. He tried hard to suppress a gasp as he felt the first pussy he had ever felt in his life. The tips of his fingers became wet with his mother's pussy juice.

Suddenly, the lights in the theater came on and the screen began to roll with credits. Neither Wendy nor Blake had realized that the movie had ended. The two startled people stood up quickly and began to exit the theater with the rest of the crowd. Both mother and son were still breathing heavy, Blake's cock tenting his pants.

When they exited the theater there was a line of people at the ticket counter. Sitting on a cement wall were three teenagers from Blake's school; the school bullies. They were smoking cigarettes and watching the girls. When Blake and his mother passed by the leader of the group yelled, "There's Blake going to the movies with his mommy."

Blake stopped and started to turn to the boys.

"Come on Blake, don't pay any attention to them," Wendy said, trying to avoid trouble.

As Blake turned away, the leader got up and said, "Oh, is mommy's boy going to hide behind his mother's dress."

Blake stopped again.

Then the leader took a step forward and said, "What a piece of ass mommy is."

In a flash, Blake turned, his hand moving in a blur, the open heal of his palm catching the boy in a karate blow to his nose. The young punk flew back and hit the ground unconscious. Blake could see one of his friends running toward him from the side. Blake lifted his leg in a side kick and caught him in the stomach with is foot, forcing him back and against the ticket booth with a thud. The young punk hit the wall and slid to the ground. The third boy looked at Blake with fear in his eyes. When Blake turned to him, he ran.

Wendy's eyes were wide in shock. She had been sending Blake to karate lessons several years but never realized he was this proficient. She was impressed to say the least. Her pussy gave a little quiver and dripped juice into her already wet panties.

As Blake turned back to his mother, there was applause from the crowd of students that had been watching the short altercation. Just about everybody was happy to see the three punks get what they richly deserved. Blake would have an entirely new status when he returned to school in September.

He already had a new status with his mom. It had been a long time since a man had taken up for her. Wendy took her son's arm with pride and led him to the car, her wet panties squishing between her legs.

Wendy was very careless with her legs as she drove her and her son home. She knew that he was looking at her spread legs and could see her wet panties. It took all of her will power to keep her hips still. It was very difficult to concentrate on driving.

When they arrived home, Wendy stopped at the front door. "Thank you for a wonderful date sweetheart, especially how you handled those boys."

"Oh mom, they are just a bunch of punk kids."

"Well, I think any girl would be rude not to give her date a reward for his gallantry," Wendy said, looking into her son's eyes, her heart beating wildly. This was the point of no return for Wendy.

Blake's head began to spin in excitement as his mother put her arms around his neck and moved her lips to his. Blake was not an experienced kisser but he knew enough to open his mouth as his mother's lips met his. He moaned when he felt his mom's tongue enter his mouth and her hips press to his. Blake didn't know what to do with is hands so he wrapped them around his mother's waist. As the kiss went on, his hands slid down to her hips then boldly over her ass. He heard his mother moan as he pulled her to his now very hard cock.

Wendy was as excited as she had ever been in her life as she felt her son's hands squeeze her ass. She moaned when his hands slid down to the hem of her dress. She gasped into his mouth when he pulled her dress up the back of her thighs and over her ass. Now his hands were on her panties, squeezing and pulling he material up and between the cheeks of her ass.

"Oh God mom, I... I... oh God," Blake stuttered, not really knowing what he was going to say.

"Let's go inside before we get arrested," Wendy said with lust in her voice.

As soon as the door was closed, they were back in each other's arms, their lips coming together in a passionate kiss. Their bodies rubbed together like lovers.

Wendy felt her son's hands go to her dress again and pull the material up to her waist. She had to gasp when he pushed his hands into her panties, grabbing both cheeks in his hands. "Oh God Blake," Wendy moaned as she pressed her crotch into her son's hard cock.

"Mom, I... I... I, God I have never felt this way," Blake said, his body shaking.

"I know sweety, I feel the same," Wendy said in a breathless whisper. She pushed her son against the door and looked into his eyes. "I love you," she said and began to slide to her knees.

"My God mom, what are you doing?" Blake gasped as he looked down at his kneeling mother.

"Shhhhhh!" Wendy said then added, "We only have a few minutes before your sister's come home."

Blake watched in amazement as his mother knelt before him. He saw her trembling hands pull his zipper down and fish his swollen cock from his shorts. Blake moaned as his mother held his throbbing cock in her hand. He saw her tongue come out and lick a drop of clear juice from the head. He thought his legs were going to give out as she licked up and down his shaft, her beautiful eyes staring up at him.

Wendy held her son's eyes then opened her mouth and took his cock between her lips. Both mother and son moaned as she began to suck his cock.

"Oh my God, mom," Blake moaned as he watched his cock being sucked for the first time in his young life.

Wendy moaned deep in her throat as she took her son's cock deep into her throat. Then she licked the swollen head and sucked the shaft, letting her saliva drip from her chin. Sex with Steve had been wonderful, but nothing compared to the excitement of sucking her own son's cock. In fact, she wasn't sucking his cock; she was making love to it.

Because Blake was young and inexperienced it didn't take long for his balls to tighten as his climax approached. "Mom, mom, I'm going to... " he tried to warn his mother and grab her head as if to pull her mouth away. He heard her moan and hold his cock tighter then began to jerk on his shaft with her hand.

"Oh God mom, I can't hold back, I going to... look out mom I'm... ahhhhhh I'm cummmmiiiinnnnggg!!! Blake screamed as his cock began to squirt sperm into his mother's mouth. Blake couldn't believe it as he felt his mother swallow his seed. He knew all about blowjobs but thought that most girls didn't swallow the cum. His mother certainly did.

Wendy's own body shivered with excitement as she began to swallow her son's cum. Her mouth filled over and over as his young balls poured his juice into her waiting mouth. She had never tasted anything so sweet. Her pussy began to spasm and a small climax ran through her body.

Suddenly, they heard a noise outside. The girls were home. Wendy jumped up and wiped her mouth with the back of her hand as Blake quickly put his half hard cock back into his shorts. The two made it to the living room just as the door opened and Sandy and her sister came into the house.

"Hi mom, we're home," Sandy said waving to her mom as the two hurried upstairs.

Wendy and her son stood in the living room, looking at each other with relief. Wendy could still taste her son's sperm and Blake could still feel his mother's mouth on his cock. Wendy quickly kissed her son on the lips and pulled back. She got a devilish look in her eye. She turned and looked behind her to the stairs then reached up under her dress and quickly pulled her panties off. She handed them to her startled son and whispered, "Think of me when you jerk off tonight."

Blake watched his mother's sexy ass sway as she walked up the stairs. His cock began to harden again knowing she now had no panties on under her dress. He stood there for several minutes, his heart still beating rapidly. He pulled the panties to his nose to smell his mother's sweet pussy. His cock was throbbing in his shorts.

    Chapter 27


"See mommy's ass daddy," Tracy said as she hugged her father and watched her mother expose her ass. "Mommy and I are going to put on a little show for you daddy, then I want you to fuck mommy's ass."

Tracy got up and pulled her mother off the bed. As her father watched, Tracy pulled her mother too her and brought their lips together. She could hear her father gasp as he watched them kiss. Tracy made sure her father could see her tongue working in her mother's mouth. She could feel her mother shiver as she pressed their naked bodies together.

Tracy took her mother to the center of the room, then pulled a rope from under the bed and treaded it though her mother's wrist cuffs. She stood on a chair and pulled her mother's hands over her head and attached the rope to a hook in the ceiling that had been used to hang a plant. She now had her mother standing naked with her hands over her head.

Julie was shivering as her daughter pulled her hands over her head, her knees shaking. She wasn't sure what her daughter had in mind. She could feel the large butt plug stretching her ass and the chain squeezing her now very sensitive nipples.

Tracy stood in front of her mother, looking at her heaving breasts. She grabbed her mother's hair on the back of her head and roughly pulled her lips to her for a kiss. She could feel her mother tremble in excitement. When her hand went between her legs, her mother would have fallen had the rope not held her up. She shoved three fingers into her pussy.

"Spread your legs mother," Tracy ordered.

Julie spread her legs and felt her daughter push one more finger into her pussy. She moaned as her daughter's hand began to move in and out.

"Mother, I'm going to fist fuck you like Suzy did," Tracy whispered.

"Oh my God," Julie moaned but spread her legs further. She felt Tracy add her thumb to her pussy then begin to push. "Oh God Tracy, please," Julie groaned.

"Please what mother? Please fist fuck you?" Tracy teased as she pushed harder, forcing half of her hand into her mother's tight pussy. She could feel the butt plug making her hole even tighter. Tracy moved to her knees to get better leverage.

"Oh Godddddddd!!!! Julie moaned as she felt Tracy push harder. Julie was grateful her pussy juice was making Tracy's hand wet. She felt her daughter push hard. Julie was gasping for breath as body shivered in excitement. "Oh God Tracy," Julie screamed as she felt her daughter's hand slowly slip into her pussy. She grunted when the entire fist squeezed through her stretched pussy lips.

"Wow, look at that daddy," Tracy said as she turned her mother to her amazed father. "I have my entire hand inside mom's pussy."

"Oh my God," Don said as he watched his daughter begin to move her hand in and out of his wife's pussy. He could see Julie's pussy juice running down Tracy's hand and dripping to the floor.

"Come over here and kiss mom while I fuck her pussy daddy," Tracy said.

Don got off the bed as if in a trance and stood in front of his wife. His cock was throbbing again in excitement. He stared into his wife's lust crazed eyes as her body shook in excitement. Slowly he pulled her lips to his. He heard her moan deep in her throat as his tongue entered her mouth. Then Don groaned as he felt his daughter's mouth wrap around his cock. He looked down and saw the unbelievable site of his daughter sucking his cock as she fist fucked her mother.

"Daddy, get behind mommy and pull the plug out of her butt," Tracy said. "I want you to fuck mommy's ass."

Don moved behind his wife and looked down at her stretched ass cheeks. He reached down with shaking hands and grasped the knob of the butt plug. He started to pull but stopped when Julie screamed. He waited for a minute then began to pull again. Slowly the large plug pulled out of his wife's ass. He was amazed at how large the object was that he held in his hand.

"Fuck mommy's ass while I fist fuck her daddy. I want to feel your cock through her pussy."

Don moaned and got behind Julie. He bent his knees and pushed his cock to Julie's still stretched asshole. He held his cock at the entrance of her hole, his own legs shaking now. He reached his hands around Julie and grabbed her swollen nipples. He squeezed them hard and pushed large headed cock into his wife's asshole.

"Ohhhhhhhhh!!!! Julie moaned as she felt her husbands cock slip into her asshole. It went in very easily for a change.

Tracy could feel her father's cock sliding into her mother's ass. She could feel the shaft as it pushed deep into her ass. "Oh wow daddy, I can feel your cock on my hand. Fuck mommy's ass as I fuck her pussy with my fist," Tracy ordered and began to move her hand in and out of her mother's pussy.

The feeling was incredible to Don as he began to move his cock in and out of his wife's still tight ass. He could feel his daughter's hand moving. It was massaging his cock through her pussy.

Julie was moaning continuously as the double assault continued. She had never felt anything like it. Her ass and pussy felt stretched to the limit. Her daughter's hand and her husband's cock were practically lifting her off the floor. She couldn't take any more. "Oh God, oh God, oh God," she moaned over and over. "Yes, yes, fuck me, fuck my ass, fuck my pussy," she moaned almost incoherently. "God I'm going to... yes... oh God yes... I'm cummmmiiiiinnnnggg!!! Julie screamed as her body went into climatic seizure. Her whole body was shaking, her legs no longer able to hold her. She was being held up by Don's cock in her ass and her daughter's fist up her pussy.

Tracy could feel her mother's pussy spasm on her hand. Each convulsion caused her mother's cunt to squeeze tighter on her hand. She knew that her ass was doing the same to her father's cock. She was breathing heavy, sweat braking out on her brow as she fucked her mother with her fist.

"Oh yes, oh yes," Don moaned as the squeezing of Julie's ass and the feeling of his daughter's hand took him over the top. "Oh God, I'm cummiiiinnnnggg!!!" Don moaned thrusting with everything he had into his wife's ass. His cock expanded and began to fill Julie's asshole with his hot cum.

Tracy could feel it. She could actually feel her father's cum filling her mother's ass hole as she continued to fuck her hand in and out rapidly.

Finally, Tracy felt her mother stop shaking. She looked up and saw that her head was hanging down. Her knees were buckled. Tracy was surprised to see that her mother had passed out. Slowly she pulled her hand from her stretched pussy, a river of juice running out of her hole. She felt her father pull his cock from her ass, then saw him move on shaky legs to the bed and sit down in exhaustion. Tracy couldn't resist and lifted her mother's legs onto her shoulder. Her mouth went to her still flowing pussy. Her mother's pussy juice was so sweet.

When she had cleaned her mother's pussy, Tracy let her legs down and left her hanging there. She crawled over to her daddy on her knees. He was sitting in a daze, looking at his unconscious wife. Tracy crawled between his legs. She looked down and saw his limp cock lying between his thighs. Then she looked up at her father's face and said, "I love you daddy." She heard her father gasp as her lips descended to his cock.

    Chapter 28


Jack arrived at Molly's to pick Suzy up at 9 a.m. He had been excited since Tracy had called and asked him if he wanted to take Suzy for the weekend. Any second thoughts that he had about the taboo relationship with his daughter were now gone from his mind. He would never have believed that he could feel the way he felt about a thirteen-year-old, let alone his own daughter. Yes, he still cared for Julie, as much as ever; she was the mother of his child, his sister and a wonderful lover. Now he had two beautiful women to love. He was a very luck man.

"Hi sweety," Jack said as Suzy jumped into his car.

"Hi Unc... uh... daddy," Suzy said, hesitating.

"It's okay hon, but I think it would be better if you called me Uncle Jack."

"Okay Uncle Jack, but I like calling you daddy."

"I know and I love it also but it would be safer."

"Can I call you daddy when we are together like we are today?"

"Absolutely, but just be careful if anyone is around," Jack said to his smiling daughter.

As soon as they were out of site of Molly's house, Suzy leaned over and kissed Jack quickly on the lips and laid her hand on his thigh, just above the knee. Then she put her head on his shoulder. "I love you daddy," she said in a whisper, almost to herself.

"Jack heard her and smiled and said, "I love you too sweety," and placed his hand on her smooth leg. He could feel the goose bumps that his warm hand brought out.

"I mean it daddy, I really love you."

"I really love you too," Jack said, his heart filling with love.

"Daddy, can we go to the park today and have a picnic?" Suzy asked.

"We can do anything you want honey."

* * *

By eleven o'clock, Jack was waiting in the living room for Suzy to come down. When he saw her, his cock began to harden in his shorts. Suzy was wearing the outfit Tracy had made her wear when the two had seduced him the previous week. She had on a white blouse with the little red plaid skirt, bobby socks and little girl type shoes. Her hair was pulled back in two ponytails.

"Suzy, I thought we were going on a picnic," Jack said, standing there in confusion, holding a picnic blanket and basket in his hand.

"We are, I knew that you liked this outfit so I thought I would surprise you. And look," Suzy said and pulled her skirt up to reveal that she had worn no panties.

"Oh God," Jack said, half in excitement and half in concern. "But hon, that is so short. There will be people at the park that we know," Jack practically choked, his face burning hot as he looked at his daughter's smooth little slit.

"You don't like it," Suzy said, a pout coming to her lips.

"No, no sweetheart, I love it, I just... I just... oh damn, you can wear anything you like" Jack stuttered, pulling his daughter to his chest for a hug.

"Oh goody, now let's get going," Suzy squealed and grabbed her father's hand to lead him out the door.

Jack let his daughter lead him to the car. He put the basked and blanket in the back seat and got in. By the time he slid behind the wheel, Suzy was already next to him. He saw that her tiny skirt had ridden up, almost revealing her sweet little pussy lips to his lustful eyes again. As soon as he had the car out of the driveway Suzy was rubbing his leg, her hand working up under his shorts.

"God Suzy, I need to drive," Jack said, his heart beginning to race already.

"Well don't let me stop you," Suzy said with a devious smile, her hand all the way under the leg of her father's shorts, fingers rubbing his rapidly swelling cock.

Jack sighed and steeled himself, knowing that he couldn't stop the little minks anyway. He tried to concentrate on traffic as his daughter's fingers lightly touched his cock. However, he knew that she could not get too far because of the position he was in. Jack gasped when he felt Suzy pull her hand back and reach for his zipper. "Suzy, we can't," Jack said in a feeble attempt to stop his daughter as she pulled his zipper down. He moaned as Suzy reached in and pulled his hard cock from his shorts.

"I just want to hold my daddy's cock," Suzy said, her warm little hand moving on Jack's now throbbing cock. "I love your cock, it's just right for my little pussy," she said as she looked at the pulsing shaft in her hand.

Jack could do nothing but moan.

Suzy used her finger to smear the stream of clear juice that was beginning to pour from the swollen head. On impulse, Suzy dropped her head and took Jack's cock into her mouth.

"Oh my God, Suzy, please," Jack moaned. He was just glad that he was now outside of town and on a single lane road. It was very difficult for him to concentrate on driving as he felt Suzy's tongue lick the swollen head of his cock. His hips began buck up into her mouth as her head moved up and down.

Suzy began to suck on Jack's cock in earnest, wanting to taste his juice. Suddenly she felt her father pull her head from his throbbing cock. She looked at him in surprise.

"We're at the park sweety," Jack said, trying to catch his breath as he pulled slowly past the ranger station.

* * *

It was a beautiful day for being at the park. The park was crowded with families swimming, eating and playing games. The screams and cries of children could be heard as they carried on the warm summer air.

Unfortunately, Jack and Suzy couldn't find a table in a remote area so they chose one that was as far back toward the woods as possible. Jack placed their blanket on the table and laid out the plates. Before he could take the food out, Suzy stopped him.

"Let's take a walk before we eat daddy." Suzy took her father's hand and led him toward the woods and down a well-worn trial. They walked hand in hand through the woods, listening to the sounds of nature and enjoying the shade of the trees. After they had traveled about a mile, they came to a clearing. Suzy stopped and turned to her father. She wrapped her arms around his neck and said, "Kiss me daddy."

"Suzy, someone may come down the trail," Jack said apprehensively. He looked up and down the trail but saw on one. In spite of his caution he brought his lips to his daughter's and kissed her passionately. He moaned when her tongue entered his mouth. He could feel her tiny breasts pressing to his chest. His hands automatically went to her tight little ass and squeezed. He heard her moan and felt her press into his now hardened cock. Without thinking his hands grew bolder and slid under her little skirt and grabbed her naked ass cheeks, pulling her tightly to him.

Suzy moaned as her daddy squeezed her ass. She could feel his hard cock pressing to her stomach. Her pussy was dripping juice down her shaking legs. When she pulled away, her breathing was labored, just like her father. "Daddy, I want you to eat me, find some place quick."

"Oh my God sweety, this is crazy," Jack said in a horse whisper.

"Please daddy, please, I have been thinking of your tongue on my little pussy every minute since we were last together."

Jack looked around and saw some rocks back in the trees. He quickly pulled Suzy with him, negotiating the branches of trees and bushes. He scratched his leg on a brier bush and got hit in the face with a tree limb but finally made it to his destination. There he found a group of large gray boulders that were common in the park. Jack worked his way around until the boulders were between them and the trail. He saw a smooth area about waist high covered by some dead tree branches. He cleared the debris and turned to Suzy. Before he could say anything, Suzy had her arms wrapped around him and was kissing him again.

When they pulled apart, both father and daughter were wild with lust. Jack lifted his daughter to the place he had cleared and pushed her onto her back. He then pushed her skirt up to reveal her now swollen and wet pussy. His heart pounded in his chest as he looked at her little girl slit; the little slit he had so recently split open with his cock. He gave an animal moan and dropped his head. Jack barely heard Suzy moan as his lips and tongue began to work on her no longer virgin pussy. He spread her legs wide and began to suck her nosily. His head was spinning as he savored the wonderful taste of his daughter's sweet pussy again. He knew that he would never get enough of tasting her, of sucking her juices into his mouth, of sticking his tongue deep into her slit. He was like a mad man as he sucked and licked his little girl.

"Oh God, oh God daddy, eat me, eat my pussy," Suzy moaned as her hands grabbed her father's head and held him tight.

It didn't take long for Suzy to begin to buck her hips into her father's mouth, her climax very near. Her legs pulled up and wrapped around her father's shoulders as her body began to shiver in excitement.

"Oh yes, oh yes daddy, I'm going to... yes eat me, eat my cunt daddy... yes I'm cumming for you daddy," Suzy moaned and pulled her father's face tight to her spasming pussy. She was trying desperately to keep her moans down. She whimpered, almost as if she were crying, as her body was racked with spasm after spasm of pleasure. When one climax ended, another began until Suzy was a quivering mass of flesh. Finally she had to push her father's face from her now sensitive pussy. She looked down and smiled at his wet face. "Thank you daddy, I love you."

Jack looked up at his daughter in confusion until he realized that she had been climaxing all along. Unbelievably he had not even realized that she was cumming. He had been so absorbed in his own pleasure in eating his sweet daughter's pussy that he had lost contact with what was happening around him. He shook his head to clear his thoughts, his heart still pumping rapidly.

"Fuck me daddy," Suzy breathed as she slid forward and spread her legs wide.

Jack looked down at his daughter's wet pussy spread before him. He had a momentary thought of eating it again but stepped back and started to pull his zipper down. Suddenly he heard people coming down a trail behind them. He had not even noticed that the trail was just behind them. He quickly pulled Suzy from the rock and quickly led her back to the trail that they had come from. Jack chastised himself for not checking behind them. Someone coming down that trail could have easily seen them.

By the time they reached the picnic table, Jack's cock was back to normal. However, he could feel the wetness in his shorts and his soft cock still quivered and throbbed. He was ready to take his daughter home and fuck her.

Suzy had other ideas.

Jack and Suzy sat down at the picnic table on the far side. Their blanket covered the top and front of the table. There were no tables to the sides and only woods behind them. In front of them was a large group of people either eating or playing volleyball. Jack opened the basket and brought out the food that he had prepared.

Suzy leaned into her father and whispered, "Thank you daddy, you eat my pussy so well. I wish I could suck you off right here." Suzy looked at the people enjoying their outing and slid her hand across her father's leg. She could feel Jack's leg shake as her hand made wide circles on his bare thigh, climbing higher until she was rubbing him very close to his now hard cock.

"Suzy, there are people here," Jack whispered, trying to act like he was just enjoying the day with his niece. He gasped when the little minks covered his hard cock with her hand. He tried to grab her hand as he felt her start to pull his zipper down.

"Please daddy, let me take it out, I want to see your hard cock. Suzy reached inside Jack's pants despite his protests. She gasped as she felt his hard cock in her hand. Slowly she worked it out of his pants.

Jack was now shaking with excitement and fear. He was certain that no one could tell what was going on but anyone could come over at any time. He was even afraid that someone could hear his rapidly beating heart. Suddenly he saw Suzy drop her head. He froze in fear.

"Oh I dropped my napkin," Suzy said a little too loud. Her head dropped to her father's lap and immediately sucked his hard cock into her mouth.

Jack's eyes were wide as he watched all the people in front of him, fearing one would come his way. He quickly pulled the picnic basked in front of them to help cover what was going on. Yet, even as worried as he was, he could not bring himself to pull his daughter's mouth from his pulsing cock. Her lips and tongue felt too good to stop. He felt his balls tighten.

Suzy took that moment to pull back leaving her father wet cock pulsing in the warm summer air. She looked at her father and smiled and licked her wet lips.

"I'm hungry," Suzy said with a wicked smile. The two ate their lunch in silence; Suzy holding her father's cock in her had the entire time.

When they were done, Suzy stood up and bent over to place the silverware back into the basket. When she did, her dress pulled up, exposing her entire backside to her lusting father. She knew he could see her little hairless dripping pussy. She was teasing him to distraction.

Jack's cock was still outside his pants when Suzy turned and sat on his lap. His hard cock slipped between her closed legs, tenting her little pleated skirt.

"Oh look daddy, I seem to have a hard on," Suzy giggled, pointing to her tented skirt.

"Oh God Suzy, what are you doing to me baby," Jack said in a breathless whisper. He was beyond control at this point. He would do anything his daughter wanted.

"Oh I see daddy, it's not my cock, it's yours," Suzy said as she pulled up her skirt to reveal Jack's cock sticking up between her legs. Suzy reached down and ran a finger across the leaking head and then brought it to her lips. She sucked her finger nosily. "Oh God daddy, I have to have this thing in me," Suzy said and rose up to pick up her iced tea. When she came back down, her father's cock split her wet pussy lips.

Jack coughed to cover up a groan as his thirteen-year-old daughter's tiny pussy opened on his blood-engorged head. He felt her tight little pussy press down, gradually taking his cock inside. In spite of their fucking the other night, she was so tight he felt like she was skinning his cock. Slowly his cock went into her body, inch by inch until she was sitting on his lap, her smooth little pussy lips touching his balls.

"Oh God... daddy," Suzy moaned and buried her head in Jack's shoulder.

Suddenly Jack saw old Mrs. McKinley coming over to their table. It was far too late to pull Suzy from his cock.

"Hi Jack, is everything okay," Mrs. McKinley said, looking at Suzy.

"Uh... uh... yea... uh my niece doesn't feel too well, I think she must have eaten something that did not agree with her," Jack said in a panic, his cock throbbing in his daughter's pussy.

"Is there anything I can do to help?" Mrs. McKinley asked.

"Uh... no I am going to take her home in a few minutes and take her... uh put her to bed."

"I hope you feel better sweety," the old lady said.

"Thank you," Suzy mumbled, not even turning to look at the woman.

Jack sighed in relief when the old woman turned and went back to the crowd. "Oh God," he moaned realizing how close they had come to being caught. Yet, his cock had lost none of its hardness. If anything, it was throbbing more now because of the close call. "Suzy, I think we need to get out of here," Jack whispered.

"Just a minute more daddy, I love your cock in me," Suzy breathed, moving her ass up slightly then back down. "I want it in me all the time."

Jack sat there for ten more minutes as his daughter teased him, bringing him close to a crisis. He had to think of all kinds of mundane things in order not to spend his load right there. If he did, the people around would surely know that something was going on.

"Daddy, I want you to fuck me hard. I can't wait until we get home," Suzy said. "Wait, I know where we can go." Suzy slowly pulled off her father's cock, leaving it sticking wetly out of his pants. She started to quickly clean up the picnic trash and took it over to the trashcan.

By the time she got back, Jack's cock was soft enough to get it back in his pants. He pulled the blanket from the table and followed Suzy, holding it in front of him to make sure no one saw the bulge or the wet spot. He followed Suzy as she led him down a narrow trail that was obviously not used much. Then they began to climb a long hill. Jack felt his cock harden as he watched his daughter's little dress flip up as she climbed the hill. He could see her clear pussy juice running down her thighs almost to her knees.

After a long climb, they came to a giant boulder that jutted out over the park. There were trees around the sides but there was a clear view of the lake and picnic area below. The crowd below looked small as they stepped onto the rock and looked out over the park.

"This is the place Tracy told me about. All the kids come here at night to drink beer and fuck," Suzy said with a sweet smile.

Jack could tell that; there were beer cans and the evidence of sexual activity all across the moss-covered rock. The two of them stood together and looked over the park far below. It was a beautiful site, birds flying, the distant screams of kids having fun and the noise of the summer breeze in the trees. Jack turned to Suzy and took her into his arms. He felt safe in kissing his love without fear of someone seeing. If someone had binoculars, they might be able to tell what was going on but he was beyond caring. He locked his lips to his daughter's and moaned as their bodies pressed together.

"Daddy, take my clothes off," Suzy whispered as she looked up with love in her eyes.

Slowly Jack began to strip his daughter. He unbuttoned her blouse and pulled it off, leaving her tiny tits bare to the summer sun. He could not resist and bent his head to suck first one then the other hard nipple into his mouth.

Suzy moaned and brought her hand up and held her father's head lovingly as he sucking on her heaving breasts. "Daddy, daddy, daddy," Suzy moaned to no one.

Jack quickly pulled Suzy's skirt off, leaving her naked except for her shoes and socks. He looked at his darling daughter with incredible love and lust in his eyes. She was a perfect little girl; sexy little tits, smooth wet pussy between soft girlish thighs. He knew it was so wrong but it was far too late for guilt.

Suzy fell into her father's arms again, pressing her now naked body to his. Their lips devoured each other, tongues dueling, lips smacking. Suzy moaned as her father's hands pulled her ass to him, pressing her wet pussy to his confined cock.

Suzy pulled away then slowly slid to her knees on the blanket and looked up at her father, tears in her eyes. "I love you daddy," Suzy said and began to unzip his pants.

Jack looked around again as if they could be seen and then watched his daughter pull his pants and short down his thighs and off his feet. Then he pulled his sports shirt over his head; now he was as naked as his daughter.

Suzy looked up one last time before her mouth covered her father's dripping cock. Her heart pounded with love as she tenderly sucked her father's cock. No she was not sucking his cock; she was making love to it. Her lips and tongue worked on every inch of the shaft, licking and sucking it until he daddy was weak in the knees and close to cumming her mouth. She didn't want that.

"Oh baby, God, what are you doing to me?" Jack moaned, his voice carrying on the soft summer breeze.

Suzy pulled away and stood up to hug her father again. "Daddy, I want you to fuck me. I want you to fuck me and pour all that juice into my tight little pussy. Will you fuck me again daddy?" Suzy asked, knowing the answer.

"Oh lord baby, I want to cum in you so bad, but it's so dangerous," Jack said with his last bit of morals, fearing the consequences. "I know we did it the last time sweety, but we have to be careful."

"I want you to cum in me daddy. I always want you're cum in my pussy. It's time daddy," Suzy said and turned to spread the blanket on the moss covered rock.

"What do you mean its time?" Jack said in confusion. He watched as his daughter lay down on the spread blanket and reached her arms up to him.

Jack knelt between his daughter's legs, looking down at her beautiful little body.

"It's time daddy. I want it to be here, at this time and place," Suzy said to her still confused father.

Jack looked at his daughter and all of a sudden realized what she was saying. "Oh my God Suzy, are you saying what I think you are saying?"

"Yes daddy, cum in your little girls fertile pussy," Suzy said, lifting and spreading her legs.

"Oh God baby, this is so wrong," Jack said, his body shaking with excitement. Nothing in the world could stop him at that moment from planting his potent seed in his daughter's pussy.

"God yes daddy, fuck me, I love you," Suzy practically screamed.

With an animal moan Jack lowered his body until his cock was at the entrance to his daughter's pussy again. In an instant, he had buried his cock deep in her. His lips met hers as his hips began a slow cadence. Father and daughter were locked together in love and passion.

Suzy wrapped her legs around her father's waist and pulled him into her body. Her hip began to thrust into him each time he moved down. The slapping of their bodies was echoing off the crevices of the hill. The slapping of their bodies, their moans, the occasional cry of a hawk and the distant sounds of people at the lake below broke the silence of the afternoon.

"Oh God baby, I can't take much of this. Your pussy is so tight," Jack whined.

"It's okay daddy, I am ready, cum for me, cum in your daughter's pussy. God I love you, I love you, yes... yes daddy, fuck me, cum in me," Suzy began to moan incoherently. "I'm going to cum, I'm going to cum daddy, cum with me. Ohhhhhh Goooooddddd!!!! Suzy moaned as her pussy clamped on her father's cock.

"Oh my God Suzy, here it cums, God, take all my baby making juice, I... I love you baby... ahhhhhhh yessssss, God here it cummmmmmmmmms!! Jack screamed and unleashed his pent up sperm into his daughter's fertile pussy. He no longer cared about the consequences. He was in love with his little girl and wanted to please her more than anything in the world. Jack's balls practically pulled up into his body as they forced his juice down the shaft. His cock poured all of his potent juice into his little girl's pussy. He collapsed on his daughter as his cock gave its last throbs.

Soon father and daughter laid exhausted on the rock looking up at the blue sky, holding each other tight until the sun began to disappear behind the hill. Jack turned and kissed his daughter, tears streaming down his cheeks.

Inside Suzy's little pussy, her father's potent sperm was moving ever closer to its goal; a goal that would change their lives forever.

    Chapter 29


Wendy was up early the following morning, an excitement coursing through her body with the image of her son's hard cock throbbing in front of her, flashing in her mind. She could taste his sweet juice on her lips; feel his cock pulsing in her mouth, shooting his thick cum down her throat. Her body shivered with the wantonness of what she had done--a mother sucking her own son's cock.

She was standing at the kitchen counter in her bathrobe when two arms wrapped around her waist, startling her. She smiled as she looked over her shoulder and saw her son Blake smiling back at her.

"Good morning sweety," Wendy said without a hint of regret for what she had done.

"Good morning mom," Blake responded, pulling his mother tightly to him as his lips moved to the back of her neck to peck tiny kisses along her hair line.

"Oh God honey, we can't, the girls could come down any minute," Wendy protested weekly, feeling chills run up and down her spine.

Blake worked his hands up and slid them inside his mother's robe, taking a large soft breast in each hand. He moaned with his mother as his hands squeezed the soft flesh, lifting each tit as if to test their weight. It took only seconds for his young cock to harden in his shorts and press against his mother's soft ass cheeks. He turned his reluctant mother around to face him, pushing her robe open to reveal her now heaving breasts. Blake looked into his mother's eyes for an instant then dropped his eyes to her exposed breasts. Again his hands captured his mother's breasts, his fingers pulling on the now hard nipples.

Wendy stood shivering, unable to stop her son as his hands played with her breasts. From her lips came a whimper, almost a cry as her son pulled her to him, pressing his bare chest to hers. She could feel his cock pressing to her panty-covered pussy, the heat of it radiating to her body. Wendy closed her eyes as her son's lips met hers, his tongue pushing into her willing mouth.

Blake reached forward, his lips still locked to hers, and pulled harshly on her panties, forcing them high on her waist, the crotch splitting her now wet pussy lips.

Wendy moaned in excitement as the crotch of her panties opened her pussy and rubbed her rapidly swelling clit. Her hips began to rock back and forth, sawing the rough material back and forth between her lips. "Oh God Blake, stop please," Wendy pleaded as if she had no control over what her son was doing to her. "The girls... they will be here any minute."

"I have to have you mom, you are driving me crazy," Blake whined as his mother pulled away from his embrace.

"Later sweety, after your sisters are gone. I think they are both going to the lake today, then I'm all yours," Wendy said with lust in her voice.

"You promise?" Blake said.

"Promise," Wendy answered and kissed her son on his lips quickly then pulled her robe closed, leaving the panties buried deep between her pussy lips.

Blake was still standing in front of his mother when Sandy walked in. He sensed someone behind him. His eyes went wide when he realized that he could not turn around with his cock tenting his pants. His mother helped him out by stepping around him and adjusting plates on the table. Blake quickly walked over to the refrigerator and opened the door as if he were looking for something.

"Hi sweety," Wendy said quickly to Sandy, her breathing still faster then normal, her face flushed.

"Uh, hi mom," Sandy said, her eyes showing that she recognized that something in the room was not quite right.

"You're going to the lake today with Jenny aren't you?" Wendy asked as she turned and walked back to the stove. She could almost hear her pussy squishing on the stretch of material between her swollen pussy lips.

"Yea, but I thought Blake was going too?" Sandy answered.

"He was," Wendy said thinking fast, "but I have some chores around the house that I want him to do."

"Ah mom," Blake said, turning from the fridge with a bottle of orange juice, his cock almost back to normal.

"Don't 'ah mom' me young man, you promised that you would clean the garage today," Wendy said in a motherly tone.

"Alright, but I am going tomorrow."

"Deal," Wendy said, thinking she had fooled her daughter with their little act. "Pancakes for everyone?" Wendy said and turned to place a large stack of hot pancakes on the table.

Jenny came bounding into the room, her face bright with excitement over going to the lake. She was always like a little tornado, bubbly, bright and rambunctious. "Hi guys, hi mom," she said and pulled up a chair and reached for a stack of pancakes.

Wendy finished cooking the last batch of pancakes and sat at the table across from Blake. She had just begun to eat when she was startled as a foot touched her leg. She looked over and squinted her eyes at Blake. His head was down, eating but there was a smile on his face. Wendy sat tensely as she felt the bare foot move up her leg, forcing itself between her closed knees. Again she looked at her son and pursed her lips, trying to show disapproval, yet her legs slowly opened, allowing his foot to move higher. Almost without conscious thought, Wendy pushed down slightly until her son's toe touched her now sopping pussy, still split open by her panties.

Blake couldn't believe it; here he was with his sisters all around him and his toe was pushing between his beautiful mother's pussy lips. He could feel the wetness of his mother's pussy as her juice coated his squirming toe.

Sandy looked over at her mother, then at Blake. She knew something was going on between the two of them yet she thought that it couldn't possibly be what she was thinking. The two of them had been acting strange for several days now. Deep inside, Sandy was jealous. She could see the attention Blake was getting from her mom and she felt left out.

Something was different about her mom Sandy thought. There was the incident several weeks ago with Tracy. The two of them seemed to be a little too close. When she had walked out back, it looked a lot like they had just finished kissing. Sandy wasn't sure but she thought she had seen Tracy's hand on her mother's thigh on the sofa that night as well. A little shiver ran though her as she thought of Tracy kissing her mom and her hand on her pussy. Now Blake and her mom seemed to have something going on too.

Sandy had denied it for so long but now she had to admit to herself that she wanted her mom's love, not the normal mother daughter love, but physical love, the kind of love that only two women can know. Sandy wasn't a virgin, Billy Joe and her had had sex plenty of times, yet she yearned for the softer touch of a woman, the soft lips and tender kisses only a woman could give, a woman like her mother. Her pussy gave a little quiver and juice began to fill her panties.

"Blake, as soon as you are finished breakfast, I want you in the garage," Wendy said.

Blake's eyes got wide with surprise; his mother was actually going to make him work. He hadn't expected to actually have to do chores. "But mom," he whined.

"No but's young man, you have chores to do," Wendy said with a sweet smile, figuring she would get a little work out of him.

Jenny smiled and said, "Blakie has chores to do, Blakie has chores to do."

"Shut up brat, or I'll make you help me," Blake said with a smile, waving his fork at his sister.

Jenny stuck her tongue out at her brother.

Blake had been working in the garage for several hours when the door opened and his mom stepped out carrying a couple of glasses of lemonade. His heart skipped a beat when he saw that his mom had put on a pair of skintight short shorts and a low cut tube top. Her tits were bouncing free, the nipples poking through the stretched material, her pussy lips outlined by the tight crotch of her shorts. "God mom," he choked out.

"You like your old mom in this outfit," Wendy said and turned around to show him the rear view.

"Oh my God," Blake said, his eyes as wide a saucers, staring at his mother's ass, barely covered by her pink short shorts.

The shorts were so short that the rear seam rode up into Wendy's ass crack, separating her cheeks and exposing most of the lower portion of her ass.

"Oh God mom," Blake said again, his cock springing to attention.

"You seem to have a very limited vocabulary this afternoon young man," Wendy teased.

"Uh... what about the girls?" Blake asked looking at the door to the kitchen.

"There're gone," Wendy said with a lusty smile then turned and bent over to sit the lemonade on the workbench, staying in that position much longer then necessary. She looked over her shoulder and waved her sexy ass at her son, his wide-eyed excitement causing her pussy juice to wet the crotch of her shorts.

Blake moved forward as if in a trance until he could touch his mother's ass. His trembling hands smoothed the soft cotton covering her ass cheeks, his fingers tracing the line of the elastic seam. Suddenly his hands pushed up into the stretched material, squeezing his mother's soft ass flesh.

Wendy moaned as her son played with her ass. Her knees almost buckled as his fingers found her crack and separated the cheeks then sliding down slowly toward her little asshole. She saw bright lights behind her closed eyes as his finger moved across the tiny star causing her to squeeze her cheeks together. Wendy stood up quickly, forcing Blake to remove his hands. She took her son into her arms and hugged him to her breasts as their lips met in a wildly passionate kiss. Wendy could feel her son's hard cock pressing to her stomach like it was going to burn through their clothes. She wanted, no needed that cock in her soon or she would go crazy.

"Oh God Blake," Wendy said, her voice heavy with excitement.

"Mom, I've got to have you," Blake said in a horse whisper as he pressed himself into his mother's crotch.

"Soon sweety," Wendy answered as she reached down and wrapped her hand around his cloth-covered cock. She felt it throb in her hand, ready to spit his juice. Wendy had no intention of wasting that precious juice by letting him cum in his pants. She pulled away from her groaning son and said, "Finish up in here then take a shower and come to my room." Wendy turned and walked toward the door, swaying her ass at her trembling son.

Neither one of them saw Sandy peeking through the garage window as she stood hidden between two large bushes with her hand inside her shorts. She let out a moan of frustration as she saw her mom and brother part. Her body was shaking with excitement.

Blake rushed to finish cleaning the garage, and then hurried to the shower. He couldn't believe what he was about to do with his own mother. Never in his wildest dreams did he think he would fuck his mother. But that was what he was about to do. He had dreamed about it so many times as he jerked his cock off into her sweet smelling panties. There were many times when he had worn her soiled panties to school, believing he could smell his mother all day, his own cum dried in the crotch.

Blake opened the door to his mother's bedroom. Nothing, not even his fantasies, could have prepared Blake for the site of his mother standing by the window in a thin emerald green robe. Her back was turned to him, the sunlight streaming through her almost transparent robe. He could see the outline of her beautiful forty-year-old body, still trim at the waist, a little broader at the hips. He stopped in his tracks and stared, his cock stretching down the leg of his underwear, dripping juice on his thigh.

"Mom," Blake choked out, his voice failing him.

Wendy slowly turned and smiled at her son, knowing that he could see the outline of her body under her sheer robe. Under her robe Wendy had put on an emerald green bra and matching thong panties, cut high on her hips. For some reason she was now very nervous, hoping that her son would think she was still a desirable woman. When she saw his lustful gaze she smiled. His smile was all she needed. Wendy opened her arms to her son, motioning for him to come to her.

Blake rushed to his mother and wrapped his arms around her, pulling her body to his in a warm and loving embrace. Their lips met like young lovers, grinding into one another with long denied passion. Blake moaned when he felt his mother's tongue push into his mouth, his own tongue working against it in a passionate duel. Their lips pressed tightly together, their teeth hitting in their uncontrolled lust.

Wendy pulled her lips from her son and gazed into his eyes. "I love you sweetheart," she said and a tear trickled from her cheek.

"God I love your mom," Blake said sincerely.

Wendy reached behind her son and pulled his underwear down, rubbing her knuckles on his strong ass cheeks as they passed. She felt him shiver and goose bumps form on his soft skin. She pushed his shorts as far down as she could then pulled back and dropped to her knees. Her breath caught in her throat as she saw his pulsing rod just inches from her face. It was dripping a string of clear juice toward the floor. Her mouth opened and her tongue came out just in time to catch the large drop of juice before it broke from his throbbing penis head. She sucked it into her mouth and moaned at his sweet, fresh taste.

"Oh, oh, oh," Blake moaned as he watched his mother suck his juice into her mouth.

Wendy pushed his shorts to his ankles and sat back, looking up at her beautiful son now standing naked before her. "You are so beautiful," Wendy said, almost to herself.

Blake placed his hands lovingly on his mother's cheeks and gently pulled her forward. He was elated when she did not resist, opening her mouth to let him enter. He could not prevent a whimper from escaping from his mouth as his cock was enveloped in his mom's warm, wet mouth. His eyes closed in pleasure as his cock head slid along the roof of her mouth to the back of her throat. Suddenly his eyes opened in surprise as he heard her gag briefly then swallow, taking his cock all the way to his balls. "Oh my God, oh my God, mom, mom, oh God," Blake moaned incoherently.

Wendy had never had a cock all the way in her throat. She wasn't sure if she could do it with a grown man's cock but her son's was just right for her. Her throat muscles worked on the shaft as she held him deep. When she felt him try to thrust into her and a moan escape his lips, she pulled back, not wanting him to cum down her throat this time. She let him grab her head and pull her forward and back as his hips began to work in unison with her moving head.

Wendy realized that she needed to slow him down or he would cum. She put her hands on his hips to slow his movements, adjusting his speed to a slow, steady cadence. She couldn't get enough of his sweet cock and thick juice. She swallowed and sucked and swallowed and sucked. Before he could lose control, Wendy pulled back, leaving her surprised son's hips thrusting his dripping cock into the air.

"Mom please," Blake pleaded.

Her son's young eagerness brought a smile to her face. "Soon sweety, I want that sweet cum in my pussy soon. Now I want to teach you how to please a woman with your mouth. Would you like that?"

Blake's eyes opened wide, his mouth moved but no words came out. It was a dream above all dreams for him to put his mouth on his mother's pussy. He had licked her soiled panties a thousand times; wishing it was the real thing. His body trembled like a leaf as his mother led him over to a large chair in the corner of the room.

Wendy sat down and pushed her willing son to his knees between her spread legs. Then she leaned back and lifted her legs until they were strewn across the arms of the chair, her panty covered crotch bulging with her swollen pussy lips, a dark stain growing ever larger at the very center.

Blake reached up to pull her panties down when she stopped him. He looked at her in confusion, fearing she was going to stop him.

"I know you like to lick my panties sweety. Now is your chance to taste them with your mother still in them," Wendy said with a smile that was more lust then humor.

While Blake was surprised that his mother knew about his fetish for her panties, he did not let that stop him. He took a large breath through his nose, smelling the familiar fragrance of his mother's sex. The smell intoxicated him, his head beginning to spin in excitement, his cock ready to shoot off in his pants.

Wendy reached up and placed her soft hands on his cheeks, turning his face up to her. Their eyes met in love. Then Wendy lowered her son's head and brought his face to her throbbing pussy beneath her panties. "Oh Godddddd!!!" Wendy moaned as she felt her son begin to suck her juice through her panties. She could hear the sucking sound as he pulled the juice through the material and into his mouth.

Blake was in heaven, his mom's pussy was sweeter then he could have ever imagined. He sucked and swallowed and sucked for more, unable to get enough. He vaguely heard his mother moaning then felt her pull his mouth from her now sodden crotch. It took him a minute to focus on his mother's face.

"Take my panties off sweety, eat me, eat your mommy's pussy, God I need it, please," Wendy moaned as her hips moved up and down in a fucking motion.

Blake practically ripped the panties from his mother's hips. He threw them over his shoulder then used his hands to push his mother's thighs farther back and pull her forward.

"Oh, oh, uh, wait, let me show you what to do sweety," Wendy said and reached down to pull her swollen pussy lips apart. "See... uh see the large inner lips, they are really sensitive. Kiss them and suck them into your mouth... ahhhhh, oh lord." Wendy tried desperately to control her excitement, wanting to give her son an education. "Oh God yes," Wendy moaned as her son did as she asked. "That's it, that's it baby, suck them, oh God."

Blake sucked the fat swollen lips into his mouth then used his lips to chew on them. He heard his mother moan, almost as if in pain as he sucked the lips in and out of his mouth, his tongue teasing the sensitive skin.

"Stick... stick... oh God... stick your tongue in me now."

Blake did as his mother asked, feeling her pussy spasm around his tongue as he drove it deep inside the warm hole. He fucked his tongue in and out like a cock, his mother's hips pushing up as he pushed down.

"Now... now baby, suck my clit... the little nub at the top... ahhhhhhh oh godddddd!!! Wendy screamed, her excitement building rapidly to a climax.

For some reason Wendy opened her eyes. She felt a shock wave go through her when she saw Sandy standing outside the bedroom door in the shadows with her hand buried inside her shorts. Wendy was too far gone to stop the inevitable. Suddenly she felt a new thrill go through her, a thrill that someone was watching. "Oh God help me... I'm going to... " Wendy moaned as her body rocketed toward her release. For an instant she thought about warning her son that she squirted when she climaxed. Then it was too late anyway and her hips bucked up as her hands grabbed her son's head. "Here it cums, God, oh God, I'm going to... yes... yes, I'm cummmmmiiiinngggg!!! Wendy screamed. Had she not been holding him, her hips would have bucked her son's head off of her pussy. Her pussy spasmed and began to squirt her juice into her son's mouth.

Blake was surprised at first, thinking his mother was peeing. Then he didn't care if she was peeing or not, he love everything about his mom's pussy. He opened his mouth and drank every drop, sucking for more. Blake didn't let his mother rest for a second. When one climax ended, he kept sucking until another began, over and over until she could take no more.

Quite some time later Blake reluctantly let his mother push his head back.

Wendy looked down at her smiling son, her eyes half closed is satisfied lust. His face was a mess; her juice was dripping from his lips and chin, even his chest was covered with her juice. "Oh baby, come up here," Wendy said, opening her arms to her son.

Blake crawled up and brought his lips to his mother's to share a very sloppy kiss.

"Come on baby, I need that cock," Wendy said then stood up on shaking legs and led Blake to the bed. She glanced at the door and saw that Sandy was still there, standing in the shadows. Smiling, she took her robe off and stripped her bra off, making sure she faced the door. Within seconds she was on the bed with her arms open to her young lover. A thrill raced through her as she angled herself so that there was a clear view of the action from the doorway.

Blake quickly moved toward his mother, his body was still shaking in excitement. He crawled on the bed and lay between his mother's legs. Their lips met again, their naked bodies press tightly together. Blake could feel his cock touching his mother's smooth shaven pussy lips. He wanted to thrust inside but she held him back.

"Suck my tits baby," Wendy said, feeding one large tit to her son's sucking lips. "Oh suck it sweety, suck mommy's tits like you did when you were a baby."

Blake sucked one tit then the other, pulling the nipple into his mouth and biting gently. He felt his mother's legs come up and wrap around his waist. His cock was at the very entrance to her pussy, waiting, throbbing between the swollen outer lips.

"Now baby, fuck me, fuck you mother, ahhhhhhhhh!!!! Wendy screamed as she felt her son push his hips forward and bury his cock deep in her pussy.

Blake had never felt anything so good in his life. His cock was wrapped in a warm and tight vise. He grunted and began to move his hips, pulling his cock out then thrusting back in. His mother's moans urged him on as he fought desperately to control his ejaculation.

Sandy stood at the door holding her breath. Her fingers were working on her throbbing pussy hole as she watched her brother's cock slice in and out of her mother's pussy. She could see her mother's pussy juice shinning on her brother's cock each time it went in and came out of her wide-open pussy. Her legs shook as her fingers worked her closer and closer to a climax.

"That's it baby, that's it, fuck me, fuck meeeee. Oh God fuck my cunt!" Wendy screamed in delirium.

"Oh God mom, I can't take much more, I have to cum," Blake warned as he began to rapidly lose control.

"It's okay... it... uh... its, yes baby please cum with mommy. God I'm cummmmmiiinnngg again, oh yes fuck me baby," Wendy screamed as her hips pushed into her sons pounding cock.

Blake placed his lips on his mothers and kissed her deeply then raised his head and thrust himself into her one last time. "Oh my God mom, here it cums, here it cums, oh... oh... ohhhhhhhh!!! Blake moaned as his cock throbbed and expanded inside his mother's warm pussy then began to fill her with his sperm. He felt like his cock was being squeezed in a vise as his mother's pussy pulled every drop of cum from his potent balls into her.

Neither Blake nor Wendy heard Sandy moan in climax or saw her fall to her knees, then collapse on the floor outside the bedroom.

    Chapter 30


Tracy let her mother down from the hook in the ceiling and allowed her to sleep in the bed on the other side of her father. She and her father were too tired to fuck anymore that night. But as always, Tracy had plans for the following night.

Saturday was a normal day around the Wilson household. As Suzy was being fucked in the park, Tracy went shopping with her mom and dad. They bought some things for the house and a few new outfits for each of the ladies. Tracy's dad got tired quickly and sat on the bench in the mall until his lovers were done.

No one that saw them walking around at the mall, holding hands and laughing, would have guessed what had happened just hours before. However, Julie certainly knew; her asshole and pussy were sore and still throbbing. It was a good throbbing; bringing quivers to her pussy with each step that she took.

When Tracy told her mother of her plans for the night she could see in her eyes that she wanted to protest. However, she was confident that her mother would go along. What choice did she have anyway; Tracy held all the cards and was dealing them as it pleased her.

When they arrived home, Tracy made a couple of phone calls. One was to a restaurant for dinner for her and her father. The other was a call to Steve.

Julie was ordered to stay home and get things ready for the night's activities. Tracy made her wear a large dildo in her ass and one up her pussy. She let her keep a pair of very tight panties on to keep them inside her. In fact the panties belonged to Suzy. She also made her wear nipple clamps on her tits to keep her pussy juices flowing (as if she needed that).

Tracy wouldn't tell her father what was going to happen tonight but she knew he would go along as well. He was just as hung up in her web of lust as everyone else.

Tracy had her mom help her get ready for her date with her dad. She let Julie shave her pussy then put a soothing cream over her already swollen pussy lips. When her mother moved her mouth to her pussy, Tracy let her have a few licks, but she wouldn't let her get her off, she was saving that for this evening. After her mother was done helping her, Tracy ordered her to go in and help her father get ready. She told her that she could suck on his cock for a while, as long as she did not let him cum. She wanted all that juice in her pussy tonight.

Tracy and her dad had a wonderful romantic candlelit dinner, a little wine and a lot of sexy talk. She knew that her dad was getting very worked up. She let him touch her breasts and kiss her in the car but she would not let him touch her dripping pussy. They talked and touched like young lovers. When they reached the door to the house Tracy wrapped her arms around her father's neck and brought her lips to his. She could feel his already hard cock pushing into her stomach as her tongue pushed into his willing mouth. By the time they pulled away from one another, both were breathing heavy.

"Daddy, I love you so much, I can't wait to get that hard cock back in my pussy again," Tracy whispered as she pulled her lips from her father. "I want that cock all the time now, I love all that sweet cum inside me. I think of you fucking me all the time, I can't get you out of my mind."

"I know baby, I think about you constantly. I want it just as much as you. I love you more than anything in the world," Don said breathing heavily. He brought his lips to his daughter's again and placed his hands on her sweet young ass and pulled her tight to him. His lower half ground into his daughter's pussy.

Don didn't even care that he was standing on their front porch kissing his daughter. He had never felt this way about anyone in his life. He was truly in love with her and would give her anything that she desired. He knew that she had cooked up a wild evening but he also knew that he would enjoy it no matter what they did. He was beyond worrying about the consequences of their incestuous relationship. He knew that he was playing Russian roulette by cumming in her pussy without protection but nothing in the world could stop him.

Tracy had asked her father to set up a video camera in the den, hidden behind some books. It was connected to a VCR and TV in the master bedroom. The two of them would be able to watch any activity in the den from their master bedroom. It was going to be a fun and very exciting evening.

Tracy and her father were lying on the bed with the TV on next to them. They could see the den very clearly. Tracy had put on a set of pink baby doll pj's with matching panties. Her dad was lying next to her in his underwear. She could see his hard cock already tenting his shorts and he didn't even know what the evening held in store for him yet. Tracy knew that her father was in for quite a surprise tonight.

As they watched the TV, they saw Julie come in and sit on the sofa. She was dressed in a white blouse, a black skirt, no panties or bra, and black four- inch high heels. She had her hair pulled back in a severe bun and had on horn- rimmed glasses. The effect was to make her look like a very prudish schoolteacher. Tracy liked little fantasies and her mother was going to provide one for their pleasure tonight.

Don watched silently as his wife sat on the sofa and pretended to read a book. He didn't know what was going to happen but he could feel his cock throbbing in his shorts. "Tracy what is going on?" he tried to ask.

"Shhhhh, you will just have to wait and see."

Don almost jumped off the bed when he heard the doorbell ring.

Julie casually got up and put her book down, then went to answer the door. She was trying her best to hide her nervousness as she walked out of the room on shaking legs. Yet her pussy was leaking down her thighs.

Don's heart almost stopped when he saw his wife return, leading Steve into the den. He could feel his heart beating rapidly in his chest. Of all the people that he would have guessed that would join them, Steve was probably the last. Hell, he was just a kid. She couldn't be going to... no, not even Tracy could set that up he thought.

Steve was as confused as Don when Tracy invited him was over. She only told him that he was to be at the house by nine and to go along with whatever happened. Tracy had assured him that he would enjoy it. Well, not even he could have expected to see his girlfriends mother dressed up as a schoolmarm. He stood in the doorway stunned until Julie pulled him into the house. He let her lead him into the den. Then Julie pulled him to her and gave him a passionate kiss. Steve groaned when Julie pushed him away and directed him to a chair in the corner of the room.

Upstairs, Don and Tracy could no longer see Steve but they could see Julie sit back down on the sofa in front of him.

"Well young man, I... I... guess you know you are failing my English class don't you?" Julie asked, pushing her glasses down on her nose and looking at Steve, a severe expression on her face. Julie's own heart was practically in her throat as she tried to act out the little scenario her daughter had laid out to her. She was embarrassed and excited at the same time, knowing that her husband and daughter were watching from the bedroom. Tracy had told her to be very descriptive tonight but she was finding it difficult to talk.

"Uh... uh... well, gee, I'm sorry Mrs. Wilson... uh, uh I have been trying," Steve mumbled, playing along but desperate to figure out what was going on.

"Well, if your grades don't improve, you will have to take summer school... do you understand that?" Julie said, crossing her legs, showing a large expanse of thigh above her thigh high nylons.

Steve felt his mouth go dry as he say Mrs. Wilson expose her leg to him. He could see her soft thigh above the thigh high nylons. "Uh, yea, what can I do to make it up?" he asked, feeling his own excitement growing.

"Well, it's going to be difficult but maybe if I coached you, we could get you through this semester," Julie said, biting on the end of a pencil eraser and fooling with a button on her blouse. Almost unconsciously she opened one button, then another, as she looked over at her problem student. Then she uncrossed her legs and spread them slightly, watching Steve's eyes light up.

Up in the bedroom, Don and Tracy could see a good way up Julie's skirt. They were not sure how far Steve could see.

Both rooms were starting to heat up.

Steve could now feel his heart beating rapidly as he looked at this beautiful older woman putting on a show for him. Now he could see almost all the way up her skirt. His cock was throbbing in his pants. He didn't care what kind of game she was playing as long as he got to fuck her again, he thought.

"I think we had better get started right away as I am afraid that you are going to need a number of lessons," Julie said as she reached up and released her hair from the bun, letting it fall to her shoulders. "Why don't you come over here closer to me, I won't bite," Julie said with a smile, patting the sofa next to her. She could feel her pussy beginning to leak onto her skirt as a little tremor went through her body.

Steve got up and walked over, trying unsuccessfully to hide his erection. He sat on the sofa close to Julie.

"It's getting hot in here, don't you think," Julie asked as she opened another button on her blouse, showing her ample cleavage.

"Oh my God," Don said, as if he just realized what his wife was going to do. "Tracy, mom's not going to actually fu... "

"Shhhh daddy, it's just getting good," Tracy said and laid her hand on her father's bare thigh, feeling his leg quiver in excitement.

"Now, young man, why don't you look at this book and tell me where you think we should start," Julie said, opening the book on the coffee table and bending over, allowing Steve to see all the way down her blouse.

"Oh God," Steve moaned as he saw down Julie's blouse all the way to her nipples.

"Are you looking down my blouse young man?" Julie said trying to act indignant, her glasses pushed down on her nose.

"Uh... well... uh... I uh was looking... " Steve stuttered.

"You were weren't you? Well I guess you are a normal young man. Do you think I have nice breasts?" Julie asked as she opened the last button and allowed the blouse to hang free, barely covering her nipples on either side.

"Oh God Mrs. Wilson, you know that I do."

"Well, here, why don't you take a good look," Julie said and pulled her blouse from her large breasts, exposing them to her young lovers wide eyes.

Don sucked in his breath at the same time as Steve. "God Tracy, Julie's really going to... " Don tried to form a sentence but was having difficult.

"Yes she is daddy, she is going to fuck Steve and it won't be the first time. You know mom is a slut. She is going to fuck him for us daddy, so that we can watch. He fucked her good the last time, pumping all his potent sperm into her fertile little pussy. She didn't even try to stop him daddy. You know mom is a slut daddy."

"Oh my God, I can't... I can't believe it," Don said truly shocked but his cock was still throbbing in his shorts.

"We are going to watch them fuck and you are going to fuck me as Steve fucks mom," Tracy said as she reached over and fished her father's cock from his shorts. "I know you like it daddy or you wouldn't be this hard. Let's watch them fuck, then you can fuck your little girl."

Julie reached up and pulled Steve's head toward her heaving breasts. She moaned as his lips caught one hard nipple and began to suck. On impulse, Julie looked directly at the camera before closing her eyes in ecstasy. "Oh baby, suck my tit, suck your teachers big tit, they seem to have gotten a lot bigger for some reason," Julie said for the benefit of the watchers.

Tracy pulled her father's lips to hers and kissed him. She heard him moan as she held his hard cock and squeezed it in her soft hand. She pulled away and smiled at her father then said, "Watch them daddy... watch them as I suck your wonderful cock."

"Oh Tracy," Don moaned as he watched his daughter slide down his body and bring her mouth to his cock. "Ohhhhhh," he moaned as she took his cock into her hot mouth and began to suck. He looked up and saw his wife push Steve back on the sofa and begin to pull his zipper down. It was almost like it was happening in slow motion as Don saw his wife pull the young man's cock from his pants. Don moaned out loud as he saw the size of this boy's cock. It was truly surprising to him that a young man could have a cock that large. He didn't get to see it for long because his wife had it covered by her mouth within seconds.

Steve moaned as Julie sucked his cock into her mouth, using her tongue to lick the large swollen head. He didn't know it but Tracy was sucking her father's cock with the same tempo as Julie was sucking his; slow and easy, making it last, savoring the taste and feel. Both men were moaning in pleasure.

Don's eyes were locked on the TV.

The two women sucked their lovers for a long time, filling the rooms with wet sucking sounds.

Finally Julie needed more. "Oh God, I want you to eat my pussy baby," Julie said to Steve after she pulled her lips from his wet throbbing cock with a loud sucking sound.

Steve didn't waste a second and was on the floor between Julie's legs before she could pull her skirt up.

"Hold on tiger, let a woman get ready," Julie said as she pulled her skirt up to her waist and scooted down to wrap her legs around Steve's shoulders. Then she reached down and spread her pussy lips, making sure the camera could see every move. She looked at the camera almost in defiance as she pulled the lips wide, exposing her swollen clit and dripping hole.

Don was nearly cumming in his daughter's mouth as he watched his wife spread her pussy for Steve. He could not believe the wantonness of his wife as he watched her pull his head to her pussy, forcing her hips into his young face.

"Oh God baby, eat me, eat my cunt. Yes that's it, use that tongue, stick it in deep. Yes, yes, God, I going to cum already. Yes that's it yessssssssss ohhhhh Godddddd!!!" Julie moaned and began to cum all over her young lover's face, her body convulsing in pleasure. Her hands held the boys head tight to her pussy as her legs almost strangled him. She had never cum this quick before; it must have been the thrill of having her husband and daughter watching.

Don would have cum also but Tracy pulled away to watch her mother cum on Steve's face. "Oh look at her cumming daddy, she is such a whore. Oh God daddy, I need this cock in my pussy so bad," Tracy said as she turned around to face the TV, quickly stripping off her pj's and got on her hands and knees, waving her swollen pussy in her father's face.

"Oh that was so good baby," Julie moaned as she pulled Steve's still sucking mouth from her saturated pussy. "Now, I want you to do something special for me darling... I want you to fuck me in the ass!"

Don had stripped off his shorts was between his daughter's legs, about to put his cock in her pussy when he heard his wife tell her lover to fuck her ass. He stopped and stared at the screen with wide eyes. At first he though he had heard wrong.

"Oh yes mommy," Tracy said as she looked at the TV, "let Steve fuck your ass. Show us, show us how much you like to have your asshole fucked," she said, making sure her father knew that mom was going to get fucked in the ass by her young stud.

"Fuck me daddy, fuck your daughter's hot cunt as Steve fucks mommy's asshole," Tracy said sliding back until she could feel the head of her father's cock touch her swollen pussy lips.

"Oh God," Don moaned as he slowly slid his cock into his daughter's tight pussy. He could feel every inch of her sweet hole squeezing and caressing him. Her pussy was so tight that he had to pull out and work in back in several times in order to cover his dick with her juice.

"Ohhhhh!" Tracy moaned, her pussy beginning to spasm on her father's hard cock.

Finally Don sank his cock deep into his daughter, and then he held her hips so that she could not move. He was desperately trying to prevent her from making him cum too soon. "Oh Tracy, hold still, please," Don almost whined. "I don't want to cum yet." Don watched his wife situate Steve on the sofa. Then he saw her strip her skirt off, leaving her standing in heels and hose in front of the young man.

Julie's legs were shaking as she looked at Steve's hard cock. She was just a little afraid to take that big thing in her ass but Tracy had ordered it and besides, she wanted it desperately. She turned around until her ass was facing Steve then bent forward, reaching back to spread her ass cheeks. "Lick it sweety, get my asshole wet for your big cock."

Steve almost growled as he moved forward to place his lips on Julie's pulsing asshole. He had never sucked an ass before but he didn't hesitate for a second, pushing his tongue deep inside.

"Oh yes baby, tongue my ass hole," Julie said, looking right at the camera. "Suck me, suck my nasty little asshole."

Don was staring right into his wife's eyes, almost as if they could see each other. He continued to hold his daughter, preventing her from moving. He wanted to hold off cumming so that he could watch his wife get her ass fucked.

Tracy was also staring at her mother, watching her have her asshole sucked. She could almost feel it herself. One day soon, her daddy would do that to her too, then fuck her ass. But for now she wanted his potent sperm in her pussy. She felt her pussy quiver at the thought of her father's baby making sperm floating around looking for a home.

Julie pulled away from Steve, leaving his tongue wagging in the air. She turned to face him and climbed up on the sofa, her feet on either side of his hips. Then she slowly squatted, bringing her ass closer and closer to Steve's throbbing cock. She reached back and pulled her cheeks apart, giving her daughter and husband a great view of her pulsing asshole. Then she moaned as the swollen head touched her wet asshole. She gasped when the head squeezed through the tight hole, slowly moving into her body. Julie let her weight move down, forcing his cock into her bowels. It felt like she would never get the entire thing inside until finally she felt her ass cheeks touch his thighs. She had all of him deep in her body.

"Oh my God sweety, I can't believe I got that entire thing in my ass. God it feels so good," Julie said as she brought a tit to Steve's open mouth. She could see that his eyes were closed in pleasure as he began to suck on her tit. Slowly she began to move up and then back down, letting him out of her ass just an inch. Each move opened her asshole and made it a little easier. After several minutes, she was moving up and down at a steady pace.

Don began to fuck his daughter's pussy at the same tempo as his wife was taking Steve's cock. It was almost as he was fucking both his daughter's pussy and his wife's ass.

Tracy was almost out of control as she watched her mother get fucked in the ass and felt her father pushing his cock into her saturated pussy. She began to push back at her father as his speed began to increase. She watched her mother's ass begin to move up and down rapidly on Steve's cock.

"Oh God Mrs. Wilson, I can't take much more. I'm going to cum. Oh God, oh God, oh Godddddd!!!" Steve moaned as the already large head of his cock expanded and began to pour his seed into Julie's willing asshole.

"That's it, that's it baby, cum for me, cum in my asshole. Oh yes, oh yes, ohhhhhh I'm cummmmmmmiiiiiinnnngggg!!!" Julie screamed as her body began to convulse in pleasure. Her asshole squeezed her young lovers cock as she felt his cum pouring deep into her bowels.

"Oh God, oh God," Steve moaned over and over as his cock was massaged by Julie's squeezing asshole. He thought he would never stop cumming.

"Oh daddy, fuck me, fuck me hard. Look daddy, Steve is cumming up mommy's ass. Oh yes, I'm... I'm going to... oh my God Daddy I'm cummmmiiiinnnnngggg!!!" Tracy screamed as she joined the lovers on the sofa in climax.

"Oh yes sweetheart, here it cums, her cums my baby juice, take it, yes, yes, yes... " Don moaned as he began to pump his juice into his daughter's fertile pussy.

Don and Tracy lay on the bed in as exhausted heap as they watched Julie and her lover kiss and whisper to each other on the sofa. They were both a little surprised when Julie pulled Steve up and moved him over close to the camera. Their mouths opened in shock as Julie turned Steve sideways and got on her knees between his legs. She looked directly at the camera as she opened her mouth and took Steve's still dripping cock into her mouth and began to suck it.

Tracy was not about to be outdone by her mother. This was not part of the plan. She grabbed her father's hand and pulled him from the bed. He reluctantly followed her down the stairs and into the den.

Steve almost had a heart attack as she saw Tracy bring her father into the room. His eyes were as wide as saucers as he looked from Tracy's naked body to her father. He was truly afraid he was about to be killed. There was no way out of this mess for him.

Tracy pulled her father over and stood him next to Steve. Both men's faces were red with embarrassment. Tracy knelt next to her mother and began to suck her father's cock.

Steve was certain that he was going to pass out as he watched his girlfriend suck her father and her mother suck his cock. He couldn't believe this family. However now matter how shocked he was, his cock still began to get hard again.

Soon both women had their men hard. Tracy looked over at her mother and smiled then, on impulse, stuck her tongue out like the little girl she was. Julie smiled back. They both began to suck again.

After a few minutes, Tracy pulled away and said, "Let's switch." She pulled her mother over to her father's cock and then got in front of Steve. She smiled again as she heard both men moan when the two of them took their cocks back into their mouths.

Tracy felt her pussy leaking her father's cum to the carpet as the two women began to nosily suck their cocks. "Wait, you guys go sit on the sofa for a minute," Tracy said, taking control again.

Julie looked at her daughter puzzled as the men took seats on the sofa, comfortably apart.

"I want you to eat my pussy mother," Tracy said with a lusty grin. She moved to lie down on the floor so that both men could see her.

Julie didn't waste any time and straddled her daughter in a 69, bringing her mouth to her dripping pussy. She heard Tracy moan as her tongue began to scoop her husband's cum from her stretched hole. She pushed her daughter's thighs wide apart, moving her lips on her sopping cunt, making sure her audience could see what she was doing.

Tracy had closed her eyes, enjoying her mother's now experienced tongue and lips. When she opened them, she saw her mother's pussy above her face. She could see Steve's cum beginning to leak from her stretched asshole. With a moan, Tracy pulled her mother's body down until her tongue could reach the drop of cum. She licked it up and swallowed. The incredible lust of the moment made her lose control and she pulled her mother's ass to her lips and began to suck her stretched asshole.

Julie moaned into her daughter's pussy as she felt her sucking Steve's cum from her ass. She could feel the suction pulling her lover's cum out of her asshole. "Oh Tracy baby, suck me," Julie moaned as she squeezed her ass, forcing cum into her daughter's mouth. "Yes, yes, suck my ass, please baby. Oh my God," Julie moaned and began to cum again as her daughter's tongue reamed her ass, searching for every drop of Steve's precious cum.

Soon, Julie's mouth was back at work, cleaning her daughter's pussy. She sucked her juicy cunt until she heard her moan into her ass and begin to cum. She tenderly licked and sucked her daughter until not a trace of cum was left inside or out.

Tracy did the same for her mother.

When they finally pulled apart, the satisfied ladies turned to smile at the two astonished men, their faces dripping sperm. Both men had their own hard cocks in their hands and were jerking themselves.

"I think our lovers need a little help, don't you mother?" Tracy asked, crawling over to get between her father's knees.

"Absolutely," Julie responded and moved to her lover. Tracy whispered something to her mother. The two began an unannounced contest to see who could get their lover off first. Both women began to suck and lick their lovers' cocks, using their hands to jerk on their pulsing shafts. The ladies worked hard to bring the men to a peak. No one knew who won. The two men groaned at about the same time and began to fill their lovers mouths with cum.

Both of the women's mouths filled with cum, making their cheeks bulge but neither woman swallowed. Instead, they looked up at their lovers then turned and brought their lips together. When their mouths opened, cum flowed back and forth on tongues pushed between lips. The overflow dripped to their breasts, hanging in long strings as mother and daughter kissed and sucked each other's tongues until most of the juice was swallowed. They turned and smiled up at the two surprised men.

Julie and Steve slept in Tracy's room that night and Don and Tracy slept in the master bedroom. Don fell asleep almost immediately. Tracy listened as Steve fucked her mother one more time before their room was quiet. It had been one hell of a night.

    Chapter 31


Wendy laid in exhausted satisfaction, her legs spread, Blake's cum bubbling from her well used pussy. She looked over at the slightly opened door and saw her Sandy get to her feet. She thought she heard a sob then she saw her daughter disappear into the darkened hallway. Concerned about her daughter Wendy herself from Blake's embrace. "I'll be back in a minute sweety," she said and hurried out the door and down the hall to her daughter's room. As she passed the bathroom she paused, thinking that she should clean the cum that was running down her legs. Then she heard her daughter sobbing in her room and hurried past the bathroom.

Sandy rushed into her room and fell to the bed, burying her face in the pillow, her body racked with sobs. She was so confused. She wasn't even sure what she was crying about. Yes she was jealous of her brother but it was more than that. It has started years ago when she first saw her mother naked. She had felt a thrill run through her body and center in the crotch of her panties. She had been scared and confused. Her body was doing strange things. As she grew older and knew about sex, she realized that she had these unnatural feelings toward her mother. Sure she loved sex with boys but there something about looking at women that sent a chill up her spine, especially her mother. She thought she was a freak.

As Wendy approached the door, she hesitated, looking in to see her daughter curled up on the bed, her face hidden. She lightly tapped on the door but when Sandy did not move from her position, she pushed the door open and walked quietly into the room. She approached the bed hesitantly, wondering if she should even be here. Her guilt at what she had done was rapidly building. She was worried that she had really made a mess of things this time. Then her heart broke when she heard her daughter sobbing uncontrollably. Quickly she climbed onto the bed and lay next to her crying daughter.

She gently touched her shoulder saying, "Sandy, sweety, I am so sorry, you should never have seen that," Wendy said and began to cry. God, I failed as a wife and now I am failing as a mother, she thought to herself. When she heard Sandy's sobs grow louder, she took a chance and turned her daughter over and took her into her arms. She held her to her chest, her own tears running down her cheeks. "Sandy honey, I... I... God it was wrong what I did with Blake. I don't know what to say. I have been so lonely and he was there and... and... " Wendy couldn't finish as her voice choked up and the words wouldn't come out.

"I... I know... sob... I know mom... sob... it's not you," Sandy said, her face buried in her mother's arm, her breath fanning her mother's breast as her tears dripped to her soft skin.

Wendy didn't understand what her daughter was saying. How could it not be her? She was the one fucking her own son and wantonly displaying herself to her own daughter.

"I... I... oh God mom," Sandy said, her sobs choking off her voice.

"Please honey, how can I ever make it up to you?"

"Oh God mom, you don't have anything to make up to me. I... I... mom, I want... " Sandy whispered unable to finish.

"What?" Wendy asked, totally confused.

"I... I want you too," Sandy said, her face flushed with embarrassment.

"You want me?" Wendy asked in a surprised voice.

"Yes, oh God mom, I... I... " Sandy voice broke again.

When Wendy realized that she had heard her daughter correctly, she was stunned. Could it be true? How could she not have known? Was she that blind? Had she been so caught up in her own problems that she couldn't see that her own daughter wanted? No that couldn't be possible she thought. "Oh sweetheart, what are you saying?" Wendy asked, unable to believe what her ears were telling her.

"I love you mother, but... but it's more than a daughter should love her mother. Oh God, I am so ashamed. I can't help it mother; I want you too. When I saw you fuc... having sex with Blake, I was shaking all over. I want you like Blake wants you. I must be sick," Sandy sobbed.

"Oh lord Sandy, I should have known, I'm so sorry, you are not sick baby," Wendy said, her tears coming again. Wendy pulled her daughter tight to her breasts. Both women hugged and cried for a long time.

Wendy let her daughter cry until her sobbing slowed, then she turned her face to her and smiled, looking deeply into her wet eyes. Slowly her lips moved down. She heard her daughter moan when their lips touched and her tongue pushed into her mouth. Wendy felt the room start to spin, her heart was beating wildly. God, she had fucked her own son, now she was kissing her daughter but it just felt so right.

Both women were breathing heavy when their lips parted. Wendy looked down and saw that one of Sandy's hands was still inside her shorts, between her legs. She reached down and pulled her hand from her pussy.

Sandy turned back into her mother's arm, too embarrassed to look at her. She knew that she could see that her fingers were dripping with her pussy juice.

Suddenly Wendy was very much aware of her nakedness and the closeness of her daughter's face to her swollen nipple. A little tremor ran though her body as she looked at her daughter's wet fingers. Slowly she brought the fingers to her lips. With a little moan, she took each finger into her mouth and cleaned them of her daughter's sweet pussy juice.

Sandy turned up to her mother, her eyes wide in amazement. She couldn't believe she was watching her mother suck her pussy juice from her fingers. Her heart began to beat rapidly. Never in her wildest dreams would she have imagined her mother doing something like this. Her pussy throbbed and dripped more girl juice into her already soaked shorts.

Wendy pushed her daughter back on the bed and moved until she was between her legs. She looked down and saw that Sandy's shorts were totally soaked in the crotch. Then she looked up and smiled at her daughter.

Sandy's face turned bright red when she saw her mother looking at the dark stain on the crotch of her shorts.

Without a word, Wendy reached up and grabbed her daughter's shorts. She stopped for a second when Sandy grabbed her hands. Their eyes met and Sandy let go of her mother's hands. Slowly she began to pull her shorts down her legs. Her breath caught in her throat when she saw her daughter's blond haired pussy come into view. The hair was shinning with a clear juice, the inner lips swollen and protruding from the larger outer lips. Wendy pushed her daughter's legs wide apart and watched the lips of her sex spread like the petals of a rose before. A rose wet with dew.

Sandy shook with excitement as she watched her mother lower her head, her lips moving closer to her throbbing slit. No she wasn't going to... she thought. Then she felt her mother's soft lips touch her pussy. "Oh my God mother... oh yes, yes," Sandy moaned. She could feel her tongue come out and gently run across the swollen inner lips, licking up her abundant juice and taking in into her mouth. Her body began to spasm almost immediately. She had never had her pussy eaten before. Her hips bucked up into her mother's mouth and she grabbed her head. "Yes, oh yes mommy, eat me, eat my pussy... ohhhhhh... ahhhhh!!!! Oh God, oh God, oh God," she moaned over and over, her body moving rapidly toward a climax. "Mother, mother, oh yes, eat me," she screamed as her hips pushed up into her mother's face and then like her mother, began to squirt her pussy juice into her mouth.

Wendy was thrilled when she felt her daughter's juice squirt into her mouth. Now she didn't feel like such a freak; her daughter squirted juice just like her. She moaned and sucked for more, wrapping her lips around the little hole. She was rewarded for her effort with another mouth full of juice. Her head was spinning as she drank her daughter's juice, savoring the taste and wondering if she tasted the same. When she felt her tremors die, she renewed her effort, burying her face even deeper in her daughter's impossibly wet crotch. She could feel her soft pussy lips spread her juice on her cheeks as her daughter's body raced toward another climax. Wendy barely heard her daughter screaming as she lost herself in her squirting pussy.

Finally, when Sandy's body stopped shivering, Wendy kissed her swollen pussy lips one last time and placed her head on her warm thing. She could still feel little quivers running up and down her legs and heard her moaning softly. She smiled to herself and sighed contentedly.

Suddenly she heard something behind her and lifted her head to see Blake standing in the doorway naked, his eyes as wide as saucers and his cock throbbing in his hand. As Wendy crawled up her daughter's warm body, she motioned for her son to join them on the bed.

Sandy opened her eyes and tensed as she saw her brother crawling onto the bed. Then she sighed and relaxed as her mother pulled her to her chest and opened her arm for her son to snuggle in on the other side.

Wendy now had both of her teenaged children held tightly to her naked body. The three lay there quietly for a long time. She thought that her daughter was asleep but knew that Blake was wide-awake. She could feel his hard cock pulsing against her leg. Wendy smiled again and pulled both of them close to her. Tears of joy filled her eyes as a feeling of incredible love overcame her.

Sandy lifted her head and kissed her mother's cheek then bent to her ear and whispered in a hesitant voice, "Mom, can I... can I... " then her voice faded.

"What sweety?" Wendy asked.

"Can I... uh... uh... eat you?" Sandy whispered in an even lower voice.

"Oh God sweety, I would love that but... uh right now might not be so good. Uh... you know, Blake and I... well, I'm a mess down there."

"I know," Sandy replied with a little giggle, "I can see that. But I don't mind, I have tasted cum plenty of times before. I would love to clean your pussy for you," she said with a blushing face.

"Are you sure baby?" Wendy asked, her body shivering with renewed lust.

Sandy didn't answer; instead, she slid her face to her mother's breast and began to suck on her still swollen nipple.

Blake was quiet as he listened with excitement to the conversation. When he saw his sister capture one tit in her mouth, he bent forward and began to suck on the other tit.

Wendy moaned, her excitement rising again rapidly as both her daughter and son sucked on her heaving breasts. She could feel her already soaked pussy begin to pulse again.

Sandy pulled away, sucking the nipple one last time before trailing kisses down her mother's stomach. She could feel little tremors as her lips lightly touched her sensitive and ticklish skin. Her tongue came out and licked around her belly button, teasing Wendy until her hips began to push up in excited anticipation. Slowly Sandy moved ever closer to her mother's dripping pussy. She could smell the heady smell of her brother's cum and her mother's steaming gash. Her own excitement was making her pussy begin to drip again.

Blake stopped sucking when he heard his mother moan. He watched his sister moving closer to her goal. He stared in amazement at his sister as she ran her tongue down his mother's stomach until it touched the little nub at the very top of the opening. He couldn't believe that he was going to watch his sister eat his mother like Tracy had done. His cock was pouring juice onto his mother's thigh.

Sandy moved between her mother's legs. "Oh God mom, I love your shaved pussy," Sandy said as she lifted one of her mother's thighs and spread her legs apart. She stared at the swollen mess that was her mother's pussy lips. "My God little brother, where did you get all that juice," she said, almost to herself. The lips were red and raw with her brother's sticky cum covering the entire area. There were strands of it sticking to her thighs and hanging from the lips. Then Sandy began to kiss down her mother's thighs, starting at her knee. When her tongue reached the remains of her brother's juice on her leg, she stuck out her tongue and began to lick. She moaned as she pulled Blake's juice into her mouth and swallowed. Immediately her tongue came back out and began to move further down.

Wendy was rapidly losing control. Her body was beginning to shake with need as her daughter teased her, her tongue moving ever closer to her spread pussy lips. "Oh, oh, ohhhhh!" Wendy moaned; her head moving back and forth, her eyes closed in pleasure.

Sandy was intoxicated by the taste and smell of the mixture of her brother's cum and her mother's pussy juice. As her tongue moved relentlessly closer to her mother's pussy, she lifted her legs and put them on her shoulders, and then she got onto her stomach. She lay close to her mother's pussy, her breath tickling her hot pussy lips. Sandy knew that her mother wanted her tongue on her swollen gash but she wasn't done teasing her yet. She began to suck on her thigh again. When her tongue and lips had just about reached her pussy, she switched over and began to lick back up the other thigh. She again heard her mother moan in frustration.

"Oh Sandy, please, please baby," Wendy moaned.

Sandy looked up at her mother and smiled; her lips and chin covered in her brother's cum. "Please what mother?" Sandy asked in a teasing voice. She wanted to eat her pussy as bad as her mother wanted it, but she wanted to hear her mother say it.

"Please, please... oh God Sandy, don't tease me. Please baby, eat my cunt!" Wendy said with her last ounce of breath. "Ohhhhhhh!!!" Wendy screamed when she felt her daughter's mouth touch her pussy. "Oh God, oh God, oh Sandy, yes, yes, suck meeeee!"

Sandy began to eat her mother's pussy, her lips making sloppy sucking noises as she drew her brother's cum into her mouth and swallowed. The room was filled with moans and the sound of Sandy's sucking lips.

"Oh, oh, I'm going to... oh yes... I'm cummmmmiiiiiinnnnngggg!!!" Wendy screamed and grabbed her daughter's head and wrapped her legs around her neck. Her body convulsed as her pussy began to squirt her juice into her daughter's mouth, adding a new taste to the already strong flavor of pussy juice and cum.

Sandy moaned and continued to suck, her lips moving up until she captured her swollen clit between her lips and pulled it into her mouth. She used her tongue to worry the little nub, bringing louder moans from her convulsing mother. Then she sucked hard, pulling her mother's clit and much of her pussy lips into her mouth.

"Oh... my... God," Wendy wailed and began to climax again, her hips bucking up as she pulled her daughter's mouth to her flooding cunt. Wendy's body shuddered over and over. "Oh God, I can't stand it, God baby, eat my cunt, eat meeeee!!!" she screamed. Wendy bucked up one last time then collapsed quietly onto the bed; she had passed out.

When Wendy awoke several minutes later, her body felt like a rag doll. She opened her eyes and watched her daughter kissing her way back up her body. When she reached her breasts, she stopped and looked at her brother, her lips dripping pussy juice and cum. Wendy was surprised when Blake did not hesitate to kiss his sister's wet lips. She moaned as she watched their young lips work together, tongues moving back and forth, sharing their sexual juices.

Blake pulled away and turned to his mother and said, "God mom, I need you again, please."

"Oh Blake, I don't think I can honey," Wendy said to her disappointed son.

"I'll do it," Sandy whispered.

"What?" Wendy said, thinking that she had heard her wrong.

"I'll fuck him," Sandy said a little louder, her face flushing with embarrassment.

Blake moaned in excitement, his heart beating wildly, hoping he would get to fuck his sister. Next to his mom, Sandy was the one person he loved most in this world. He had jerked his cock off thinking of her so many times he lost count long ago. He had even spied on her as he made out with her boyfriends, squirting his juice over his hand as the boys played with his sister's tits. Now he might get to fuck her. His cock throbbed and squirted a little juice onto his mother's leg.

"You're not a virgin?" Wendy asked, already knowing the answer.

"No," Sandy answered, her eyes unable to meet her mother's.

Wendy was quiet for a while, unsure of how she should react. Finally she said the only think she could think of. "We don't have any protection for you sweety."

"It's okay, it's my safe period," Sandy said, her pussy begin to throb in excitement again.

"Oh I don't know sweety, it's so dangerous," Wendy said feebly.

"Mom, my boyfriend and I have been having sex for over a year and nothing has happened so far," Sandy said as if her mother had been living on another planet.

"Oh please mom," Blake pleaded.

"Alright, but we can't take these kind of chances in the future," Wendy cautioned.

Blake almost fell off of the bed in his haste to get to his sister.

"Slow down tiger," Wendy said with a smile. She moved over to let Blake get between her and Sandy.

Sandy sat up and pulled her top over her head, freeing her small but shapely breasts. She reached for her brother and pulled him into her arms. Their lips met in a passionate kiss as their naked bodies pressed together.

As Wendy watched her two children kiss, a feeling of love for them almost overwhelmed her. Her head began to spin with the knowledge she was going to watch two of the people she loved most in this world make love.

"Fuck me from behind Blake," Sandy said breathlessly as their lips parted.

Wendy was a little surprised at her daughter's aggressiveness. Then she watched as she got onto her hands and knees and allowed Blake to position himself on his knees between her legs. Wendy couldn't see very well from her position. Surprising even herself, she got onto her back and slid under her daughter and between her spread legs. She could now look up at her daughter's dripping pussy and see her son's hard cock moving toward her sweet little hole.

Blake moaned as he felt his mom reach up and grasp his cock, pulling him forward until the head touched Sandy's wet pussy lips. He hunched his hips forward, forcing the swollen head of his cock inside his sister's pussy. He could feel the wet lips caressing his cock and felt glad that he had cum so recently or he would have unleashed his sperm right there.

Sandy moaned and began to push back, taking her brother's cock into her pussy an inch at a time until she felt his balls touch her dripping slit.

Wendy could hardly believe the beauty of what she was witnessing. She watched Blake's cock slowly disappear into his sister's body. It was obvious that Sandy had done this more then once. She sighed and raised her head and began to lick the point where the two teenager's bodies met.

Blake and Sandy moaned together when they felt their mother's tongue begin to lick their sexual parts. Blake began to move his cock in and out slowly. He felt his sister push back, urging him to move faster.

Soon brother and sister's bodies were slapping together, splattering juice down on their mother's face.

"Oh fuck me Blake, fuck my pussy baby, yes, that's it, yes, God fuck me!"

Blake needed no encouragement, his hips moved in a blur as his hands pulled his sister to him. He began to slam his hips into his sister with abandon.

Wendy's eyes were wide in amazement as she watched from close up the coupling of her children. She loved that her face was being splattered with their combined juices.

"Oh God, Blake honey, keep it up, yes, fuck me. Oh God, oh God, I'm going to cum. Ohhhhhhhh!" Sandy screamed as she pushed back and froze, her legs trembling as a tremendous climax overtook her.

The contractions of Sandy's pussy were too much for her brother. "Oh God Sandy, oh, oh, mom, I'm going to... cummmmm!!!."

"Yes baby cum, cum in your sister's hot little pussy," Wendy moaned as her own pussy began to spasm in joy. Then Wendy watched as her son's balls tighten and his legs quivered. She knew that he was shooting his sperm into his sister's pussy. Then, as if she needed proof, cum started to drip from the sides of Sandy's pussy lips and run down Blake's balls and drip onto Wendy's face. She opened her mouth and let the thick cum, mixed with pussy juice, run into her mouth.

Soon Blake had exhausted himself and his cock began to shrink. When he pulled back, Sandy's overfilled pussy opened and poured cum over Wendy's surprised face.

When Sandy heard her mother moan, she moved forward and sat up, depositing her pussy on her mother's totally surprised face.

Wendy didn't hesitate for a second and sucked her daughter to another climax, drinking her son's juice from her sweet pussy. Soon all three tumbled to the bed breathing heavy. They feel asleep in each other's arms.

    Chapter 32


Sunday was one large orgy at the Wilson household. Don and Steve fucked Julie to exhaustion, using every hole over and over. Tracy watched with glee as her mother pleased two of the men in her life.

Tracy fucked her daddy several more time, letting him cum in her pussy but would only suck Steve off for now. Her pussy was still for her father's cum alone.

By the time Suzy got home Sunday night, the family looked like the typical family again. Julie was fixing dinner with Tracy in the kitchen. Don was in the living room reading the paper.

Suzy came into the kitchen like the little whirlwind that she was. "Hi mom, hi Tracy," she said and opened the refrigerator to grab a carrot stick.

"Hi sweety," Julie said. "Did you have fun with your Uncle Jack?"

"Oh God, did I. We must have fucked a hundred times," Suzy giggled.

"Suzy!" Julie said with disapproval at her choice of words.

"Oh come on mom," Tracy laughed. "You probably got fucked two hundred times this weekend."

Julie's face turned bright red.

"Why don't the two of you go play some music, I can finish dinner," Julie said, not wanting to have this conversation.

"Okay, come on squirt," Tracy said and grabbed her sister's hand and hurried upstairs.

The two teenagers filled each other in on their weekend, sharing stories that would make almost anyone blush. They even compared Uncle Jack and Tracy's dad's cock. They giggled about how big Tracy's dad's cock head was with Suzy comparing it to a football helmet.

"Wow," Suzy said thoughtfully, "I can't believe how our lives have changed in such a short time."

"For the better, I hope?" Tracy said.

"Oh God yes. If it hadn't been for you Tracy I would probably never have done the things I have done with daddy. Heck, I wouldn't even know who my daddy really is," Suzy said and hugged her sister. "I love him so much," she added with tears I her eyes.

"I feel the same way about my daddy. Maybe every girl needs to fuck her father," Tracy said with a smile.

"I almost told Molly about my daddy," Suzy said.

"I don't know if that would be such a good idea," Tracy warned. "But that brings an interesting thought to my mind. Tell me more about Molly and you the night you camped out" Tracy said.

Suzy was only too happy to detail the evening's events.

"That Molly is quite a little slut huh?" Tracy laughed after Suzy finished the story.

"Yea, I think she would do just about anything," Suzy answered.

"What about fucking her dad?" Tracy asked.

Suzy looked at her sister in surprise. "Wow, I never thought of that. Her dad is pretty handsome. I'll bet she's thought of it," Suzy said. She could see that gleam in Tracy's eyes. "What have you got in mind Tracy Wilson?" Suzy said, knowing that her sister's evil mind was working overtime.

"Oh I don't know. Maybe we should help her find her real self. Molly is a gorgeous little girl. I would love to get my hands on her and I bet Steve would like it even more," Tracy said with lust in her eyes.

"Oh God Tracy, I love it when you get that look."

Tracy smiled and pulled her sister to her. "Let's see how big a slut Molly really is, how about that?" Tracy asked.

"Tracy you are such a wicked girl. Now shut up for a few minutes and let me suck your pussy."

Tracy let her sister eat her pussy as a wicked plan formed in her mind.

Suzy invited Molly over Monday evening to listen to some music. Tracy was having Steve over to watch a movie. Tracy's mom and dad were out with friends for the evening, so the house was theirs.

Molly and Suzy had been upstairs for a while talking and listening to music when Steve arrived. Tracy took Steve into the family room and let him know that tonight was going to be a little more fun then watching a movie. As always Steve was more than ready for whatever Tracy dreamed up.

Upstairs, Molly and Suzy were snuggling on the bed. It was time for Suzy to initiate her part of Tracy's plan.

"Boy that was fun the other night Molly," Suzy said, referring to their time in the tent.

"Yea, I guess, but I can't remember it all," Molly giggled a little self- consciously.

"What a cock that Jerome has," Suzy continued. "If the time were right, I would have fucked him myself."

"You?" Molly asked. "You're still a virgin."

Suzy just smiled.

"You're not?" Molly said in shock.

"Not anymore."

"When, where, but you... " Molly stuttered.

"Promise not to say anything?" Suzy said.

"Of course not, now come on and tell me."

"Well, I have been having sex with my Uncle Jack, but you see, he is not really my uncle. He is really..." Suzy proceeded to tell a very shocked Molly about her uncle/father. She didn't share other things in their family yet. That would come after they were sure that Molly was a willing participant.

"Oh my God," was all that Molly could say after Suzy had finished her story. "I think my pussy is dripping," she giggled. "I have to admit that I have thought about my dad but I don't think he would ever do anything with me."

"Would you do it if he would?" Suzy asked.

"Well, maybe, I don't know, this is really blowing my mind."

"Why don't you think about it," Suzy said as she pushed her friend back on the bed. "Daddy's can fuck pretty well or at least I know mine can," she said as she bent to kiss Molly's lips.

Molly moaned as Suzy's tongue entered her mouth. She felt her pussy throb as her young friend kissed her with more passion then any boy she knew. She could grow to like making love to girls she thought as she wrapped her arms around her friend and pulled her tight.

Suzy's hand slid up Molly's bare leg toward her crotch. She felt her friend begin to squirm as she neared her covered crotch. Her hand moved slowly up her thigh until she could get her fingers under the baggy leg of her shorts.

Molly moaned as Suzy's hand moved under the leg of her shorts and touched her panty covered pussy. She had never realized how hot making love to another girl could be until Suzy.

It was Suzy's turn to moan as she felt her friend's wet panties under her fingers. She teased her friends little pussy, feeling her sparse pubic hair under her panties. One of Suzy's fingers lifted the leg band of Molly's panties and slid under. Both girls moaned as her finger touched Molly's rapidly swelling pussy lips. She pulled back and looked down at Molly's beautiful blue eyes. "I want to eat you," she whispered.

"Oh God, Suzy," Molly moaned. She watched as Suzy unbuttoned her shorts for her and began to pull them down her legs. Her body was shaking. Sure they had shared sex in the tent but that was somehow different. This was in the bright light of the bedroom.

Suzy tugged her friend's shorts and panties off then spread her legs wide. She smiled as she looked down at Molly's very wet pussy. She could see her blond pussy hair shinning with juice. The small inner lips were peeking through the larger out lips. Suzy used her fingers to open the lips so that she could see deep inside her friend. God even her pussy was beautiful Suzy thought as she slid one finger slowly inside.

Molly moaned as her friend pushed her finger deep inside. She couldn't stop her hips from pushing up.

Suzy pulled her finger back, teasing Molly. She smiled. Her little friend was going to be putty in her hands she thought. Suzy looked up at Molly one last time and obscenely licked her lips. Her head dropped to Molly's inner thigh, her tongue coming out to lick her soft skin.

"Oh, oh, oh," Molly moaned as she felt Suzy's tongue working its way to her pussy. Then she groaned as Suzy moved back up her thigh and switched to the other side. She felt her tongue leaving a wet trail down her thigh, drawing close to her pussy again.

Suzy finally pushed Molly's thighs wide apart, looking one last time at the fine blond hair covering her little pussy. She used her thumbs to spread her pussy apart. She bent her head and blew gently on the hot lips.

"Oh yes, oh yes, Suzy, please, please," Molly moaned as her hands reached up to hold Suzy's head. "Ohhhhhhhh Gooooodddddd!!" Molly moaned loud as Suzy's mouth covered her swollen pussy. "Oh Jesus, oh, oh, oh... " Molly moaned incoherently as she felt her friend's tongue push between her pussy lips and deep into her wet pussy.

The taste was heaven to Suzy. She loved eating pussy so much and Molly's was especially good. She sucked hard, drawing Molly's juice into her mouth. Her senses were overcome with the taste and smell of this sweet girl. She buried her face in the wet cavern.

Molly's thighs wrapped tightly around Suzy's head as her body began to convulse. Her legs quivered and her heart raced as a strong climax overtook her. "I'm cumming, I'm cumming, oh suck meeeee!!!" Molly moaned as her body spasmed in climax.

Suzy was relentless, sucking her pussy lips and then moving to her swollen clit. She lost track of time as she sucked her little friend to climax after climax. She drank every drop of juice Molly had to offer. When she could suck no more out, she pushed her fingers inside and brought more to her lips.

Finally she felt Molly pushing her head from her oversensitive pussy lips. Suzy reluctantly pulled away, her face dripping with Molly's pussy juice. She looked up at her exhausted friend and smiled.

"Come on, let's go down and see what Steve and Tracy are up to," Suzy said as she pulled her exhausted friend to her feet and helped her back into her shorts.

Molly was groggy as she let Suzy lead her downstairs. They found Steve and Tracy sitting on the sofa watching TV. Steve and Tracy had an afghan pulled over their laps. What Molly and Suzy could not see was that both were naked from the waist down and that Tracy had Steve's cock in her hand.

"Hi guys," Tracy said and smiled knowingly. "Are you two going to join us?"

"Yea, what are you watching," Suzy asked as she directed Molly to sit next to Steve. She sat beside her friend.

"Oh just some old porn flick of dad's," Tracy said as if she did this everyday.

Molly's eyes opened wide as she saw what was on the screen. There were two guys fucking a woman. One was in her pussy the other her ass. Molly gasped; she never even realized that could be done. She looked over at Steve and Tracy who were watching the screen. Then she noticed that there was movement under the blanket. She realized that Tracy must be jerking on Steve's cock. Her heart began to race again. Then she jumped as she felt Suzy's hand on her thigh.

"Oh, this looks good," Suzy said looking at the TV screen. "I want to do that someday," she added.

Molly looked from the screen to the moving hand under the afghan.

"Well, I am sure Steve would agree to be one of the guys," Tracy said with a giggle.

Steve just moaned. He couldn't believe the audacity of this girl. He wasn't complaining; she had provided him with more sex than a lot of guys get in ten years. No he wasn't complaining at all.

Tracy leaned over and kissed Steve's neck as her hand worked on his hard cock. She could see Molly looking down at her hand. Without anyone knowing it, Tracy slipped the afghan down until it barely covered her hand. Then she jerked up hard, causing the afghan to move and expose her hand on Steve's cock. She heard Molly and Suzy gasp as they saw Steve's rampant cock held tightly by Tracy.

Tracy smiled at the two friends. Slowly she leaned forward, her eyes on the two girls. She could see Molly's eyes were as wide as saucers. Then her mouth opened wide and took the head of Steve's dripping cock inside. Tracy wasn't sure who moaned the loudest, her the two girls or Steve.

Steve moaned and threw his head back on the sofa and closed his eyes.

Molly pussy was throbbing all over again as she watch Tracy suck Steve's cock. She had never seen someone get his cock sucked other then in a movie. She jumped as Suzy's hand moved to the now wet crotch of her shorts. Almost without her realizing it, her legs spread, giving Suzy access to her shorts. She felt Suzy slide her hand under the leg and touch her naked pussy. Her panties were still on the floor upstairs.

Suzy played with Molly's pussy lips as the two watched Tracy work her magic on Steve's cock. Suzy reached up without Molly even realizing it and pushed her hand under her shirt. She had to moan as her hand quickly covered one of Molly's soft breasts.

Molly shivered as Suzy squeezed her nipple and cupped her tit. Her breasts had always been so sensitive. Her head began to spin as Suzy pushed her shirt up to expose one hard nipple. "Ohhh," she moaned as she felt Suzy's mouth close over her swollen tit. She tried desperately to control her breathing, fearing she would pass out.

After sucking her tit for some time, Suzy bent to Molly's ear and said, "Suck him with Tracy, he won't mind." Then Suzy pushed on Molly's head until she was close to Tracy's sucking mouth. Tracy moved back and let Suzy push Molly's head down close to Steve's cock.

Oh my God, it is huge Molly thought as she got a close up view. She could almost feel her mouth drool as she opened wide and covered the large head.

Steve moaned and pushed his hips up as another mouth covered his cock. He was in heaven. He didn't even look to see who was sucking him. It didn't matter. When he reached out to place his hand the back of the head of the person sucking him, he realized that it must be Molly. He curled his fingers in her hair and turned her face to the side so he could see his cock in her mouth. Then he used her hair to gently pull her head back and forth, his large cock moving slowly in and out of her mouth.

Suzy moved around and got between Steve's legs. She leaned close and watched Molly suck Steve's cock. Suzy could see that Molly's eyes were closed. She watch's Tracy's hand jerk on Steve's cock as Molly sucked the head. It seemed that everyone was in on the action except her. She moved closer and pulled Molly's head from Steve's cock. She saw a wild look in Molly's eyes. Then she took Steve's cock into her mouth and moaned.

Tracy began to push the girls away from Steve's cock. "Oh God Steve, I've got to have that cock in me," Tracy said, almost out of control with lust.

"Really," Steve said opening his eyes wide in surprise.

"Oh God yes, but promise me you won't cum in me?"

"Sure," Steve said, ready to agree to anything to get into Tracy's pussy.

Suzy was as surprised as Steve, this hadn't been part of the plan. But she knew that Tracy loved to improvise. Suzy pulled on Molly's arm and had her get on the floor next to her between Steve's legs. They both watched from very close range as Tracy straddled Steve, her back to him.

"Put it in me Molly," Tracy said in a breathless whisper as she looked down at her sister's pretty little friend.

Molly reached up with shaking hand and took hold of Steve's throbbing cock. She guided it to Tracy's pussy and watched in wide- eyed amazement as she took the giant cock into her pussy.

"Oh my God Steve," Tracy moaned as his cock sunk into her very wet pussy. She pressed her weight down until she had him to the balls. She held him there, body shaking with excitement.

The two girls between Steve's legs watched in amazement as Tracy took the entire cock inside her pussy. Suzy moved forward and began to lick the swollen pussy lips where their sex organs met. Molly knelt beside her friend her eyes opened wide in excitement.

"Here, you do it," Suzy said as she pulled back and pushed Molly's head toward their connected bodies.

Molly's tongue came out and gently licked Tracy's pussy. She felt Tracy lift up, allowing a long expanse of Steve's cock to come out from between her lips. Molly moaned as her tongue licked the combined juices from Steve's cock. Her tongue was quickly covered with their sweet juices.

Tracy sat back down, forcing Molly's head back. "Oh God, I have to fuck this cock." Tracy began to move up and down rapidly. "Ohhhh yesssss!" Tracy moaned as she felt her body begin to shiver with lust. "Fuck me, oh yes baby, fuck my cunt. I can't... I... oh God, I going to shoot, oh yes, ohhhhhhhhh fuckkkkkkkkk!!!" Tracy moaned as her pussy began to throb and spasm around Steve's large cock. Her body convulsed over and over as an incredible climax ripped through her. It seemed to go on forever.

Both girls watched in amazement as Tracy climaxed on Steve's cock. They could see her girl juice running like a river down Steve's cock and dripping from his balls. Suzy moved forward first and licked some of the juice from Steve's balls. Then she felt Molly pull her back and take her place, moaning as she tasted the sweet juice again.

"Oh baby, you had better let me rest," Steve whispered in warning to Tracy.

Tracy reluctantly pulled her pussy from Steve's cock. She collapsed to the sofa. "Next," she said looking at Suzy.

Suzy's eyes got wide as she realized that Tracy was talking to her. "Oh God," Suzy said and jumped up. She quickly pulled her shorts off and crawled onto Steve's lap, straddling his hips. Her lips found Steve's and she kissed him hotly. When she pulled away she looked back over her shoulder at Molly, still between Steve's legs. "Put it in me," she said, her eyes glazed over with lust.

Again Molly complied, taking Steve's cock and putting it at the entrance to Suzy's pussy.

"Ohhhhhh!" Suzy moaned as she began to slide down Steve's already wet cock. She had a harder time then Tracy getting Steve's cock all the way in, but she did it, feeling like his cock was going to come out of her mouth. "Oh Tracy, God, he's in so deep, so deep," Suzy moaned.

"Fuck him sweety, fuck him good," Tracy encouraged. She reached her hand between Steve and Suzy and grabbed onto her now very hard nipple. "That's it squirt, fuck him," Tracy said as Suzy began to move up and down. At the same time she began to squeeze hard on her sister's long hard nipple.

"Oh Steve, oh Tracy, oh my God," Suzy moaned as her hips began to move rapidly up and down, creating a loud sucking sound. She couldn't hold out long as the combination of her sister pinching her nipple hard and Steve's pounding cock brought her to a peak. "Oh, oh, oh," Suzy moaned. "Fuck, fuck, fuck, yes fuckkkkkk meeee!" Suzy screamed and began to squirt her juice down Steve's cock.

"Ohhhh," Steve moaned in desperation, his cock throbbing, ready to cum.

Suzy quickly pulled away and fell to the sofa beside him, trying to catch her breath.

"Okay Molly, it's your turn," Tracy said, turning to Molly.

"Uh... I don't think... I shouldn't," Molly said in a feeble protest. Her eyes were wide with lust as she looked at Steve's pulsing shaft. She stood up and took a step back.

Tracy grabbed one arm and Suzy rushed to grab the other.

"You know you want it," Suzy whispered. "I can tell you that it feels so good. Go ahead, fuck him."

Tracy began to pull Molly's shirt over her head as Suzy opened her shorts. Quickly the two teenagers had Molly standing naked before the lust crazed boy.

"God, she is beautiful," Steve said sincerely. He stood up and pulled Molly to him. His hard cock pressed into her belly as his lips met hers.

Molly only gave token resistance to Steve as he pushed his tongue into her mouth and reached around to grab her ass.

Tracy and Suzy curled up together on a love seat to watch. They hugged each other tight, turning to kiss each other's lips as their own excitement grew again.

"Oh God, I need to fuck you," Steve whispered as he pressed his cock to Molly. He began to pull her back to the sofa.

Molly only resisted for a second before she let Steve lay her down. She looked up at him, his cock throbbing and dripping juice. Suddenly she moaned and spread her legs, opening her arms.

Steve groaned as he knelt between her legs and brought his cock to her more than ready pussy. "Ahhhhhh!" Steve moaned as he pushed his cock into pussy number three. He pressed his chest to Molly breasts and brought his lips to hers. As his tongue entered her mouth, his cock went all the way into the teenager's cunt.

"Oh Steve, oh, oh, oh yes, fuck me," Molly said in surrender. Her legs wrapping around Steve's back and her hands pulled his ass into her, forcing his cock deep.

The two sisters giggled and watched as Steve began to pound his cock into the pretty blond. The room was filled with their moans and the sloppy sounds of his cock slicing through her wet pussy. Tracy and Suzy began to kiss as their fingers found each other's pussies. They were lost in each other when they heard a cry from the sofa.

"Oh my God, oh my God, fuck me, I'm going to cum, fuck me hard," Molly screamed as her body began to spasm in pleasure.

"Oh yes baby cum, I going to cum too, yes baby, here it cummmmmmmm!!" Steve screamed as his cock unleashed his potent baby making sperm into Molly's fertile cunt.

Molly joined him, her body shuddering in pleasure as she felt Steve's hot juice fill her pussy. She was too far-gone to even think of the consequences.

Tracy and Suzy looked on and smiled. "They will make beautiful little babies, don't you think?" Tracy whispered. Both girls giggled and went back to pleasuring each other with their fingers.

The hidden camera that Tracy had set up continued to run, capturing every second of Molly and Steve's lustful union.

    Chapter 33


By the time Molly left Tracy's house her head was spinning. Her mind was filled with all sorts of nasty thoughts about her daddy. She was convinced that she should seduce him.

Tracy told her that she would come up with a plan to do just that in a few days. However, Tracy was not as confident as she wanted to appear. She wasn't really sure how to bring Molly's father into their little web. Unfortunately she didn't know Molly's family that well. She new that Doug, Molly's dad, had remarried after Molly's mom died ten years ago. From Molly's description, they didn't get along all that well. In fact Molly despised her step mom. That would be a big help.

Just when Tracy was losing hope, fait lent a hand.

Molly called Tracy several days later to say that her step mom had run off with a woman of all things. Molly could barely disguise the joy in her voice. She said her dad was upset but more about the impact on her then his own loss.

Tracy was just as excited as Molly. This would be perfect. She said she was going to send Suzy over for a couple of days to console her. In truth, Suzy would be there to help with the plan. Tracy was going to use Molly's father's concern for her welfare to trap him. It was going to be so easy now Tracy thought.

When Suzy arrived, Molly's dad was home from work. He had taken off several days to get over the shock and hopefully help Molly adjust. He was more worried about her then himself. His relationship with his wife had been going down hill for years. Unfortunately, he realized too late that his marriage was a mistake. His desire to make sure Molly grew up with a mother lead him to move too quickly to find a replacement. Now she had run off with a woman. What kind of example would that be for his daughter he thought? Would she turn into a lesbian like his wife? He had no idea that this concern would change his life forever.

Suzy arrived and went directly to Molly's room. There she outlined the plan Tracy had given her. The two teenagers giggled and talked about all the exciting things they would do once her daddy was seduced. Now they would put the plan into action.

Doug was sitting on the front porch when Suzy and Molly came outside. He was thinking how nice it was that Molly had a friend like Suzy to help her in this difficult time.

"Hi daddy," Molly said.

"Hi Mr. Doug," Suzy said.

"Hi... uh... oh... uh hi girls," Doug stuttered as he looked at how the girls were dressed. Both girls had on skintight shorts and cut off jerseys. He could see that his daughter's breasts were bouncing free under her top. The shorts on both girls showed a lot of their ass cheeks and were so tight in the crotch that their pussy lips were clearly outlined. The shorts had to be two sizes too small.

"We're going to go jogging," Molly said.

"Oh... uh... really," Doug said looking at the tight shorts and wanting to say something but hesitating because he didn't want to upset his daughter. She clearly seemed to doing better now that Molly was here.

Suzy and Molly walked down the steps and began to warm up for their jog.

Doug tried to look somewhere else but it was impossible. He watched as his daughter and her friend bent over to touch their toes in the common stretching move. He withheld a gasp as he saw their shorts ride up between the cheeks of their asses.

Molly tried to modestly pull her shorts from between her cheeks but Suzy did nothing. By the time the two were ready to run, Doug's cock was beginning to get hard in spite of his attempts to ignore the two sexy teens in front of him. No matter how he tried to deny it, these two girls had turned him on. If fact, if he admitted the truth, it was his own daughter that was making him excited. Sure Suzy was cute but Molly was gorgeous; so much like her mother. He sighed as he watched them run off down the street.

Later that day Doug was in the kitchen getting a drink when he heard talking on the intercom, from Molly's room. He stopped and smiled when he heard Molly giggling. He was happy that Molly could laugh after having her stepmother leave so suddenly. Then he heard a strange sound, almost like kissing. He leaned close to the wall speaker and turned up the volume.

"Oh Suzy, don't," he heard Molly say.

"Why?"

"Because it's not right for girls to kiss like that."

Doug almost fell over.

"Why not, doesn't it feel good?" Suzy asked.

"Yes," Molly whispered. Then she added, "too good. I don't want to be like my step mom."

"Just because you kiss a girl doesn't make you a lesbian. You like boys don't you?"

"Well I thought so until that Jerome... uh... you know... practically raped me the other night."

Doug gasped at his daughter's revelation. He knew that Jerome was the black boy that sometimes hung out with his daughter.

"Well don't let that incident turn you off from boys. Besides, it seemed to me that you were enjoying that big cock after he got it into you."

"Oh my God," Doug said out loud as he realized that his daughter was not a virgin. His head was spinning with the knowledge that his daughter was sexually active at such a young age.

"What about your boyfriend, doesn't he satisfy you?" Suzy asked.

"Well, yea, sometimes but I am just starting to feel more comfortable around girls and it kind of scares me."

Doug heard a moan then the unmistakable sound of kissing again. In spite of himself he felt his cock move in his pants.

"I think girls can kiss better than boys," Suzy said, "with the exception of one person."

"Who?" Molly asked.

"My daddy," Suzy said smugly then giggled.

"Oh my God, Suzy, you kiss your daddy?"

"Yep, lots of times but I am not supposed to tell anyone. Promise you won't tell?"

"You know I would never tell anyone, tell me," Molly said with excitement. She was getting into the little charade.

"Well it's a long story and I'll tell you it all some time but for now let me just say that my daddy does everything well."

"Suzy, you have sex with your daddy?" Molly gasped in mock surprise.

Doug was gasping as well. He couldn't believe that Suzy was actually having sex with Don.

"Yea but my daddy is really Uncle Jack," Suzy confessed.

"Oh my God. You mean that your uncle is really your father?" Molly said truly shocked now.

"I will tell you all about it later. Now I want another kiss."

Doug heard the two teenagers kissing. His cock was now throbbing in his pants. This was too much for his senses.

"What about your daddy," Suzy said, "I bet he is a good kisser too."

"I don't know, I have never kissed him," Molly answered.

"But I bet you want to."

"Well, yea, I think he is really sexy," Molly admitted honestly. "I'd like to do more than kiss him."

Doug heard his daughter but couldn't believe what she was saying.

"Oh Suzy please, not my breasts." Doug heard Molly say.

The two girls sat on the bed trying not to giggle. They were pretty sure that Molly's dad would be listening. They had made sure that all the intercoms were on around the house. If he were anywhere in the house he was bound to hear.

Suzy now had Molly's top pushed up and was playing with her well-rounded breasts. "I love your breasts," Suzy said sincerely. "Can I suck on them?"

"Oh God Suzy, I don't know. All this talk about my daddy has made me feel all funny inside."

Suzy bent over and sucked one of Molly's nipples into her mouth.

"Ohhhh," Molly moaned in real pleasure, no longer having to fake her excitement.

Doug's heart was beating rapidly. He had to do something about what was going on upstairs. He couldn't let this go on. With that thought he headed upstairs intending to confront the girls. He had no idea what he was going to say. When he got close to Molly's room, he could see that the door was cracked open. Suddenly he realized that his cock was still hard. He couldn't go in like that.

Doug stopped, thinking that he would wait a minute for his erection to subside. He heard a gasp then a moan come from the room. When he peeked into the room he saw Suzy bent over his daughter sucking on her exposed breasts.

"Oh God Suzy, you're making my pussy so wet," Molly moaned as she held Suzy's head to her heaving breast. Molly glanced at the door and saw movement. She smiled knowing that her father was now watching them.

Molly pulled Suzy's head up and acted like she was kissing her neck. "Daddy's at the door," she whispered.

"Good, let's give him a real show. I'm so hot for that sweet pussy of yours," Suzy said, her excitement no longer an act.

Suzy was supposed to have a fight with Molly now and leave her to be consoled by her father. There was going to be a change in plans.

Suzy reached down and unzipped Molly's tight shorts.

"Suzy, what are you doing?" Molly gasped, knowing that this wasn't part of the plan.

"I'm going to eat your pussy," Suzy said loud enough for Molly's dad to hear.

Molly moaned in excitement.

Doug groaned again and wanted to rush in and stop them but he couldn't--not with his cock tenting his pants. He would give away any authority when they saw that. Then he thought about leaving but his legs wouldn't move.

"Oh Suzy don't," Molly said without conviction as Suzy pulled her shorts off. She didn't resist when Suzy pulled her top over her head and threw it on the floor.

Suzy sat back and admired Molly's naked body. She also wanted to let Molly's dad see his daughter's naked charms. "God you're sexy Molly," Suzy said sincerely.

Molly's face flushed as she watched her friend appraise her body with obvious lust in her eyes. "Oh Suzy, you're making me so hot looking at me like that." She was no longer concerned that her father was watching. Molly held her arms out to her friend.

Suzy moved to lie on top of Molly, bringing their lips together as her body pressed down on her friend. Both girls moaned as their tongues worked together. Suzy was breathing hard when she pulled away and started to strip her shorts off. She wanted to leave her top on because of her small breasts.

Molly reached up and tried to pull her top up. Suzy resisted. "Take it off Suzy. I want feel your tits on mine."

"They're so small compared to yours," Suzy said as her face turned red.

"I think your little titties are really cute. Besides, I want to feel them on mine."

Suzy reluctantly pulled her top over her head. Molly gasped at Suzy's giant nipples. Neither girl heard the gasp at the door.

"They're beautiful," Molly said as she reached up to hold the lemon-sized breasts.

"Do you really think so, they seem to be growing all of a sudden. I'm not sure why."

"Let me suck them," Molly said pulling Suzy down onto her. Her mouth opened, taking one large nipple inside.

"Ohhhh," Suzy moaned as her friend sucked her nipple.

Doug was almost in a frenzy outside the door. On one hand he wanted to rush in and stop this but on the other, he was excited beyond belief. There wasn't much he could do anyway he thought so he watched.

Molly pulled Suzy on top of her, letting their breast press together. She looked down and watched as Suzy's hard nipples pushed into her own like hot coals. Their lips came together as their breasts pressed tightly together. "Oh God," Molly cried.

"I want to eat your pussy Molly," Suzy said.

"Oh Suzy." Then she watched her friend spin around. She was surprised when she threw her leg over her head. Her eyes opened wide as her Suzy's dripping pussy was poised right over her face.

Doug watched as the two girls got into a 69 position. He couldn't control himself and opened his pants, freeing his throbbing cock. He began to slowly stoke it as he watched his daughter and her friend begin to suck each other.

As Suzy's head dropped to Molly's pussy, she lowered her own hips. She moaned as she felt her friend's lips touch her swollen pussy lips. Her own mouth opened and sucked her Molly's pulsing lips into her mouth.

The room was filled with sucking sounds and moans. Outside the door there was a distinct slapping sound as Doug moved his hand rapidly on his dripping cock.

"Oh God, oh God, Suzy, I'm going to... yes... ahhhh... I'm cumming!!!" Molly moaned and wrapped her legs around Suzy's head.

Suzy sucked her beautiful friend until her spasms stopped. Then she kissed her swollen lips one last time before she sat up, depositing her pussy right on Molly's face. Suzy heard Molly's muffled moan and felt her tongue begin to lick her. She tried not to look at the door but couldn't help it. She could see Molly's dad standing in the shadows, jerking on his cock. She reached up and pulled on her own nipples as her hips bounced on her friends face.

Doug watched Suzy sit on his daughter's face as he jerked his cock. He was so excited that his legs were shaking. When he heard Suzy cry out, he lost control and his cock began to squirt his load. He moaned then watched helplessly as his cum splattered on the carpet and even hit the door. Almost before his cock stopped throbbing, he was pulling his zipper up and looking for a towel to clean up his mess.

Doug and the girls went out to dinner that night then he dropped them off at a movie. The only indication of what had transpired earlier was the closeness of the two girls. Doug watched them touch and hug much more then he had ever seen them do before. He was in a total quandary as to what to do. He didn't want his daughter to be a lesbian but how on earth could he bring something like that up to her. And what about her comments about him. He felt a twinge in his groin when he thought about his daughter saying that she would like to kiss him.

It was after 11:30 and Doug was laying in bed, still awake, thinking about his daughter. He had his cock out of his boxer shorts and was slowly stroking it. Suddenly his bedroom door opened.

Luckily he had the sheet over him because he didn't have time to put his cock away before Molly was standing next to the bed. He quickly turned to the side to hide the tent in the sheet.

"What's the matter sweety?" Doug asked looking at his daughter in her thin baby doll pajamas.

"Oh I don't know daddy, I couldn't sleep. I'm scared, you know with mom gone and all," Molly lied.

"Where's Suzy?"

"Asleep. Can I get in bed with you?" Molly asked as innocent as possible.

"Oh... uh... uh... " Doug stammered, worrying about his still hard cock.

"Please daddy," Molly said as she crawled onto the bed.

"Alright honey but just for a little while," Doug said and let his daughter slip under the sheet. He tried to hold the sheet up without letting Molly see his erection.

Molly smiled when she saw his hot flesh sticking from his boxer shorts. She slid in and moved close to her daddy.

Doug tried to turn away but if he turned onto his back, the sheet would be tented. So he moved his hips back to try to keep his dripping cock from hitting Molly.

Molly moved close to her father. She could feel his hard cock graze her hip. Her father moved his hips back quickly again but it was too late. "I feel something daddy," Molly said with a nervous giggle.

"Oh, I'm sorry baby," Doug tried to apologize.

"It's okay daddy, I know about those things. You know we saw you outside the bedroom," Molly said.

"Oh no," Doug said, mortified.

"I know men have needs daddy. You probably miss Lisa already," Molly said almost with a sneer at the mention of her stepmother's name.

"Oh baby, I... I... uh... I shouldn't have been watching. I just... I just don't want you to end up like Lisa and you know... only want women."

"I don't know daddy, after I was almost raped I... I... oh daddy," Molly said forcing fake tears from her eyes. She sobbed as she pushed tighter to her father, feeling his cock press into her stomach.

"Oh God baby, I wish I had known. All boys... uh men are not like that."

"I know that you're not daddy, you would never hurt me," Molly said and let her hand trail down her father's side to his hip.

"Molly," Doug said as he felt her hand slid ever closer to his rampant cock. "Ahhh, God," he moaned as Molly's hand wrapped around his throbbing penis. "Baby, please."

"I love you daddy. You are all I have now," Molly said, playing on her father's concerns as she gently stroked his cock.

"I love you too sweety but this is so wrong," Doug said his eyes closed in pleasure as his daughters hand worked up and down on his cock.

Molly knew that she had her father now so she sat up and pulled her panties off and then her top.

Doug gasped when he saw his daughter sitting next to him naked, her young breasts swinging free.

"Do you like my breasts daddy," Molly said using her hands to lift them for his inspection.

Doug opened his mouth but nothing came out.

"Hold me daddy," Molly said and almost fell on her father, her soft breasts pressed to his bare chest. She was thrilled when her father didn't resist as her lips met his. Her tongue entered his mouth as her hand found his hard cock again.

Molly pulled back and looked into her father's eyes. "Let me kiss it daddy," she said and squeezed his cock.

"Oh God," Doug choked out, his body shaking.

Molly kissed down her father's chest, pressing the sheet further down. She gasped when she uncovered his pulsing shaft. It was not near as big as Jerome's but it was as hard as stone with a big purple head. She laid her head on his stomach for a minute as she jerked on his cock and watched the head pulse. Slowly she inched down until she could stick her tongue out and lick the drop of juice dripping from the head.

Doug moaned as he felt his daughter lick his cock. He couldn't believe that he was allowing her to do this, yet he was powerless to stop her. "Ohhhhh! God, oh God," He moaned when he felt his daughter's mouth open and take him inside, his hips rising from the bed.

Molly moaned, as she tasted her father's sweet cock for the first time. It tasted so much better then the boys she had sucked before. She loved the feeling of the large head pulsing in her mouth. She was almost tempted to suck him off but there would be plenty of time for that later. Now she had another place for that cock to shoot its juice.

Molly moved back up to her father, kissing his heaving chest. When their lips met again, she turned him to his side facing her and threw her leg up on his hip. "Oh God daddy, I need to feel you," Molly said as she pulled his cock down until it was sliding through her wet and very swollen pussy lips.

"Oh baby no," Doug whined. "We can't."

"You don't want me to be afraid of a man's cock do you?" Molly said.

Doug was beyond logic as he felt his daughter's soft pussy lips caress the swollen head of his cock.

"Oh that feels so good daddy," Molly said and pushed down just slightly, taking almost half the head into her pussy. She was taking it very slow. She knew that this was a critical point. Still it was torture having his cock so close but not inside her.

"Ohhh," Doug moaned when Molly pushed again, forcing the entire head into her. "Baby, please," Doug pleaded but did nothing to stop his daughter.

"Oh God, oh God, daddy, I've got to have you. Please daddy, fuck me."

"Oh no, oh no," Doug moaned, even as his hips began to move forward.

"Ohhhhdaddy, yes, yes, deeper," Molly groaned as she felt her father's cock slide slowly into her body. Inch by torturous inch it moved.

Both Molly and her dad were breathing hard, their eyes shut in concentration.

Doug's eyes opened in surprise when he felt his cock hit bottom. He couldn't believe that he had his entire cock inside his daughter.

"Oh daddy, I love you. I don't ever want anyone else to fuck me."

Doug let out an animal groan and rolled over onto his daughter. His lips pressed to hers as his hips began to move up and down, forcing his cock in and out of her tight pussy.

"Oh yes, fuck me daddy, fuck me hard," Molly screamed as she wrapped her legs around her father's waist and pulled him into her.

Suzy stood in the doorway with a lustful smile, her hand inside her panties. Her hips moved back and forth as she watched Molly get royally fucked by her father. It was a beautiful sight. Doug's ass was pumping up and down, his cock stretching her dripping hole. She could even see the juice from Molly's pussy glistening on her father's cock.

"Oh God sweety, I've got to pull out," Doug moaned as he felt his balls begin to tighten.

"No, no, no daddy, fuck me, cum in me, please," Molly begged as she wrapped her arms and legs tightly around her father.

"Oh baby no," Doug bellowed as his cock began to throb and expand in his daughter's fertile pussy. Suddenly Doug screamed again as his cock began to pour his potent sperm into Molly's receptive pussy.

"Oh yes, oh yes, I can feel it, cum in me daddy. I'm going to... yes, oh God, I'm cumming!!! Ahhhhhh!!" Molly screamed as her pussy spasmed around her father's spitting cock.

Suzy felt her legs grow weak as her own climax ripped through her.

When Doug's cock finally stopped pumping his cum into his daughter, he fell to the side, trying to catch his breath. Molly lay beside him, her legs spread, her pussy swollen and dripping sperm. She had a contented smile on her face.

Suddenly Doug sat up with a start and tried to pull the sheet over them when he saw Suzy standing in the door. "Oh my God," he said in panic.

"It's okay daddy, Suzy fucks her daddy too. Don't you Suzy?"

Suzy nodded and walked slowly toward the bed. Molly smiled and threw the sheets back to uncover her and her father again. Then she spread her legs wide to proudly display her cum filled pussy to her friend.

"Watch daddy," Molly said, crooking her finger at Suzy.

Suzy crawled onto the bed. She lifted her friend's legs and placed them on her shoulders.

Doug's eyes were as wide as saucers as he saw Suzy's head move toward his daughter's cum filled pussy.

"Ohhh," Molly moaned as Suzy attached her mouth to her open cunt. "Oh God daddy she's sucking your cum out of me. Suck me Suzy suck my daddy's cum out of me. Oh, oh, oh, I... can't stand... it. Oh God, I'm cummmiiiinnnggg!!!"

Doug's cock was already hard again as he watched the young girl eat his daughter to climax. He watched his daughter convulse in pleasure, her hips bucking into her teenaged lover's face. Then his eyes opened wide again as he saw Suzy pull away, her cheeks bulging, her lips dripping his cum. He watched, paralyzed, as Suzy bent over and took his cock into her already cum filled mouth. He groaned as he saw his juice slid down the side of his shaft as Suzy began to suck him.

Molly got her dad to fuck her twice more that night. Suzy was there to take care of her sore pussy and suck her father back to life. The three of them got very little sleep that night.

    Chapter 34


While Suzy was at Molly's house helping her seduce her father, Tracy decided to pay a visit to Aunt Wendy. She had called Wendy and suggested that she and her mother come over for dinner. Wendy was delighted as she was alone. Blake and Sandy would be out for the evening and she was planning on having dinner alone. Tracy said they would be over at six. She also told Wendy to expect a surprise but wouldn't tell her what it was going to be.

Tracy had ordered some sexy clothes and kinky erotic paraphernalia from a sex catalog. She dressed in black boots, a black leather skirt and matching vest with a white blouse on underneath. Of course she wore no bra or panties. She also had a leather riding crop that she attached to the belt. The outfit made her look much older than her fourteen years (fifteen in a month).

Tracy had pretty much forced her mother to put on a little French maid's uniform. It consisted of a short black skirt, with white apron, a black blouse and a little white hat. Tracy had her put on a pair of black high heels with fishnet stockings that came to the tops of her thighs; the skirt did not cover the tops of the nylons. Then she added a collar around her neck and attached a leash to it. Finally, Tracy pulled out a set of vibrating eggs. She put one up her mother's ass and another up her pussy. They were both connected to a control unit.

Tracy held the little control unit up to her mother and turned the knob.

"Oh God Tracy," Julie moaned as the two eggs vibrated inside her. Julie had to grab onto a chair as the dual vibration in her ass and pussy assaulted her sexual parts. Her legs began to quiver as pussy juice began to scream from her rapidly swelling pussy.

"Yes that should work very nicely," Tracy said and turned the eggs off then pulled the wired control unit through the waist of her skirt and attached it to her mother's dress. "It's time to go to Wendy's house mother," Tracy smiled as she watched her mother try to recover from the brief but intense feeling inside her pussy and ass.

Julie was at least happy that they had parked the car in the garage as Tracy led her out of the house. As she drove her to Wendy's house, Julie tried desperately but unsuccessfully to pull the impossibly short skirt down her thighs. She could see her daughter smiling as she set next to her. If a truck or bus passed them they would surely see her exposed pussy. Julie's face grew hot with embarrassment and excitement.

When they arrived at Wendy's house Julie was relieved when she saw that Wendy's garage door was open, allowing them to pull into the garage. At least none of the neighbors would see her in this outfit.

Wendy was in the kitchen when Tracy opened the door.

"Hi Aunt Wendy," Tracy said as she led her mother into the kitchen, pulling on the leash.

"Hi Tra... " Wendy started to say and stopped in mid sentence. "What on earth!" she exclaimed.

"Oh, I thought I would bring a maid to help with dinner," Tracy smiled at her shocked friend. "You don't mind do you?"

"Uh... uh... no... I well... God Tracy you are incredibly wicked," Wendy said in amazement.

"Yea, I know," Tracy said with a smile then turned to her mother and whispered something.

Wendy saw Julie's face turn red. Then she watched as Julie walked around behind her and fell to her knees. "What? Oh my God," Wendy said as Julie lifted her dress in the back and put her head underneath. "Oh Tracy... she's... she's ohhhh... she's licking my ass," Wendy said in excitement.

"Is she doing a good job?" Tracy asked.

"Ohhhhh God, her tongue... " Wendy moaned as Julie began to lick and suck her ass cheeks then move her tongue in between to touch her tiny rose. Wendy gripped the counter as her friend spread her ass with her hands and began to suck her exposed asshole. "Ohhhhh lord, Tracy, Julie, oh, oh yes," Wendy moaned as her excitement rose rapidly.

"That's enough mother, we don't want to get Aunt Wendy off yet. Come on into the living room Aunt Wendy, mother will get us some wine," Tracy said and led Wendy into the living room leaving Julie kneeling on the floor with a surprised look on her face.

When Julie walked into the room a few minutes later, her face was still flushed. She was carrying a tray with two glasses of wine.

Wendy took one glass and handed it to Tracy and got the other for herself.

"Come here mother," Tracy said. When her mother was standing in front of her, she took the control unit and turned the dial to medium.

"Ohhhhhh Tracy," Julie moaned.

Tracy reached over and lifted the skirt so that Wendy could see the wires leading to her mother's pussy and ass.

"What in the world?" Wendy asked.

"It is a special little unit I got for my mother. When she is good I will give her pleasure, but when she is bad... well, I have this," Tracy said and pulled the riding crop from her belt. "I don't think mother used her tongue on you well enough so I think maybe ten with this will help her to do better the next time," Tracy said as she stood up. "Bend over mother and hold your ankles."

"Oh no Tracy, please," Julie whined, her pussy and ass vibrating in pleasure from the two little eggs.

"Mother," Tracy said and waited. When Julie didn't move, Tracy said, "Okay mother, now it's twelve."

"Oh God Tracy," Julie moaned but she moved quickly to bend over and grab her ankles.

Wendy watched in amazement as Tracy lifted her skirt to expose her mother's creamy white ass where the sun had not tanned her. Wendy moaned as she saw her friend's ass exposed in front of her. She couldn't believe what was happening. Yet, her pussy was leaking down her thighs.

"Now mother, I want you to count as I give you what you deserve," Tracy said as she brought the crop back.

"Smack!" The sound made Wendy jump.

"Ohhhhhhh! One." Julie moaned.

The two women watched as a red welt rose on Tracy's mother's ass.

"Oh, look at that!" Tracy said and reached over to run her finger across the raised welt on her mother's ass. She heard her mother moan and she smiled. "Feel Aunt Wendy."

Wendy reached over with her shaking hand and ran her fingers across the raised red mark on Julie's ass. In spite of herself, she felt her pussy throb.

"Smack! Smack! Smack!" Tracy brought the crop down three more times, adding three more welts to her mother's ass.

"Two, three, four," Julie moaned as the crop assaulted her ass. The vibrating eggs were still pleasuring her pussy and asshole. Julie felt like her legs were going to give out as her head spun with pleasure/pain.

"Smack! Smack!" Tracy brought the crop down two more times.

"Five, six," Julie cried out.

"Here Aunt Wendy, you do the next six."

"Me, I... uh... I shouldn't, really... I don't," Wendy stammered but she stood and took the riding crop.

"Go ahead Aunt Wendy, mother loves it, look at her pussy."

Both women could see Julie's clear pussy juice running down her thighs.

Wendy swung her arm back and smacked Julie's ass lightly.

"Come on Aunt Wendy, you can hit a lot harder then that. That smack won't even raise a welt."

"Seven," Julie said.

Wendy took her arm back and swung again.

"Smack!"

Julie jumped as the crop struck her tender ass. "Oh God, please," Julie moaned. "Eight."

"Please what mother? Please more or please stop?" Tracy asked.

"Ohhhhhh, Tracy... Wendy," Julie moaned incoherently.

"Smack! Smack! Smack!" Wendy brought the crop down three more times, each smack harder then the last.

"Nine... oh, ten... ohhhh eleven."

"Smack! Smack! Smack!"

"Oh my God," Julie moaned as her legs began to shake as her ass quivered. "Oh God, oh God, ohhhhhhhhh!!!!" Julie moaned as her body began to convulse and her pussy spasmed.

Wendy and Tracy watched in amazement as Julie fell to the floor, her body seized in a tremendous climax. They both watched until Julie was a mass of quivering flesh on the floor.

"I bet your pussy is dripping right now," Tracy said as she put her arm around Wendy.

"Oh God Tracy, I can't believe it but it's true."

Tracy pulled Wendy to her and brought their lips together as her hands reached for her naked ass under her dress. She could still feel the wetness from her mothers tongue on the soft cheeks of Wendy's ass. Tracy heard Wendy moan deep in her throat as their lips and tongues worked together. When she pulled away, they were both breathing heavy.

"Go ahead Aunt Wendy, sit on her face... make her eat your juicy pussy."

"Really... oh Tracy, I don't know," Wendy said as she looked at her still quivering friend on the floor.

"Come on," Tracy said and led Wendy over to straddle her prone mother. Tracy looked down and smiled at her mother lying beneath them. She slowly pushed Wendy down until she was kneeling over her mother's face. She helped her pull her skirt up until it was around her waist. Tracy straddled her mother and got on her knees behind Wendy, bringing her hands up to play with her breasts. "Go ahead, sit on her face."

"Ohhhhh," Wendy moaned as her pussy moved down until she felt Julie's lips on her smoothly shaved pussy. She felt Julie's tongue come out and begin to lick her without anyone giving an order. "Oh yes, oh yes, eat me, eat my cunt," Wendy moaned.

Tracy began to kiss Wendy's neck as her hands played with her large breasts. "Is she eating you good?" Tracy asked.

"Oh yes, her tongue is all the way inside... oh God, Tracy, I'm going to... oh yes... I'm cummiiinnnnggg!!!" Wendy moaned as her own climax overtook her. She pushed her pussy down hard on Julie's mouth forcing her mouth open wide.

Julie was surprised by Wendy's quick climax and wasn't prepared for the flood of juice that squirted from her friend's pussy. She swallowed quickly as her juice filled her mouth and began to run down her cheeks. She opened her mouth wide in an attempt to get all of the juice.

"That's it Aunt Wendy, cum in mommy's mouth. She loves your juice, fill her, cum in her mouth, yes, yes," Tracy said as a little climax ran through her untouched pussy. Tracy squeezed Wendy's tits hard as her own body shook in pleasure.

When she felt Wendy's shivering lessen she whispered something to her.

"Noooo... I couldn't," Wendy moaned but her body shivered again.

"Yes you can, go ahead, she'll love it," Tracy encouraged.

Julie's mouth continued to kiss Wendy's pussy as she heard her daughter and Wendy talking, the vibrating eggs exciting her still throbbing pussy. Suddenly her mouth began to fill again. Oh God she thought, she's climaxing again. But then the juice kept coming and coming. Julie swallowed as the realization of what was happening dawned on her. It couldn't be possible but it was too much juice to be from a climax and the taste was much too salty. She swallowed quickly as her own pussy began to spasm. Incredibly a climax ran through her again.

A few minutes later, Julie opened her eyes to see her daughter and Wendy smiling down at her.

"Mother, clean up and then fix us dinner. Wendy and I have a little unfinished business upstairs," Tracy said to her mother then put her arm around Wendy and led her to the stairs.

In the bedroom, Tracy turned and brought her older friend into her arms for a loving kiss. "Did you enjoy that?" she asked.

"Oh God Tracy, I can't believe how hard I climaxed," Wendy said, shivering in Tracy's arms. "And then afterward, I can't believe I did that, it was sooooo nasty. Oh God Tracy you bring out a sexual side of me I never knew I had."

"Well, that's my goal," Tracy said with a chuckle. "But right now I think my pussy needs a little attention."

"Oh yes sweety, let me eat that sweet little pussy for you," Wendy said as she pulled her own dress over her head revealing her well shaped mature body.

Tracy took a seat on the bed as Wendy knelt. She looked down lovingly at her friend as she slowly spread her legs as wide as her skirt would allow. Suddenly she stood up and shimmied her skirt up and then sat back down, spreading her legs as wide as possible.

Wendy looked up at Tracy's pretty face then down at her incredibly sloppy pussy. There were strings of her clear pussy juice hanging on her pussy lips and juice was running from the tiny hole. Wendy moaned and moved her head forward and began to lick the sticky juice from Tracy's thighs.

Tracy moaned and pulled her legs back, using her hands behind her knees. "Ohhhhh," she screamed as Wendy brought her mouth to her swollen pussy lips. She grabbed her head and pushed her hips down, pressing her pussy into her lover's face.

Wendy moaned as well as she felt Tracy's pussy lips cover her mouth. She began to suck her flowing juice into her mouth. God what a sweet pussy she thought.

"Oh yes Aunt Wendy, eat me, eat my cunt, yes, yes, ohhhhhh," Tracy moaned as she hunched her hips up into Wendy's face. "Suck me, suck me, oh God suck my cunt. Yes, yes, I'm going to... yes oh God, oh God, I'm cumming, yessssss!!!!" Tracy body began to spasm as an incredible climax roared through her. Her head spun and her body shook as Wendy sucked her clit into her mouth.

Tracy held Wendy's head to her pulsing pussy until her climax slowed to little quivers. Then she pulled her friend up to lay with her on the bed. "That was wonderful Aunt Wendy, thank you."

"You're welcome sweety, I enjoyed it," Wendy answered as they snuggled together.

The two women had dozed off to sleep when they heard a tap at the door. They looked up to see Julie looking into the room.

"Dinner is ready," Julie whispered to the two entwined lovers.

"Come here mother," Tracy ordered. When Julie was standing close to the bed she said, "Do you notice anything different about Julie Aunt Wendy?"

"Uh... no, not really."

"Don't her breast look larger?"

"Well, yes they do look a little larger."

"Pull you skirt up mother," Tracy ordered.

Julie pulled her skirt up, knowing what Tracy was trying to tell Wendy.

"Doesn't her belly look a little larger?" Tracy asked.

"Now that you mention... " Wendy said and stopped in mid-sentence. "Tracy, are you saying that Julie is... is... ?"

"Pregnant?" "Yes she is."

"Wow, is your father happy," Wendy asked Tracy as if Julie wasn't standing there with her skirt pulled up.

"I don't know, we haven't really told him yet. Besides it might not be his," Tracy said in a matter of fact tone.

Wendy gasped. "Who, when... uh... God Tracy," Wendy stuttered.

"Tell Aunt Wendy who the father is mother," Tracy ordered.

Julie stood there, her face as red as a beet. "I... uh... I'm not really sure."

"You're not sure?" Wendy almost screamed.

"No," Julie whispered.

"Who could it be mother?" Tracy said, wanting her mother to answer the question.

"I... uh... I guess it could be Don, or Jack or maybe Steve."

"Oh my Goddddd!" Wendy exclaimed in total amazement. "When... how... Tracy I can't believe it."

"I'll tell you everything later but I need a kiss right now," Tracy said as she pulled her friends lips to hers.

Wendy's head was spinning as her your lover pressed her tongue into her open mouth.

The two lovers kissed for a while longer before they walked arm and arm down the stairs. Tracy still wore her leather outfit but Wendy had put on a short bathrobe. What they didn't know was that Blake and Sandy had decided to come home early. As the two lovers entered the kitchen, Wendy's children were opening the front door.

    Chapter 35


Wendy and Tracy were sitting at the dinning room table when Sandy walked in. Blake had gone to his room.

"Hi mom, we thought we would come home for dinn..." Sandy started to say and stopped in mid sentence when she saw Tracy sitting at the table with her mother.

Tracy and Wendy looked up in surprise at the same time. At that moment, Julie came out of the kitchen carrying a couple of salads. She stopped in her tracks and almost dropped the salads when she saw Sandy.

"Uh... what... uh... wow," was all Sandy could mutter when she saw Julie's outfit.

"Well, I guess we'll have two more for dinner mom," Tracy said with a smile at her blushing mother. This was going to be an even more interesting evening she thought.

Julie sat the salads down and hurried back into the kitchen, glad to get out of the dinning room. Now what she thought? She turned and saw Tracy come in.

"Well mother, what do you think? This was supposed to be a little party between the three of us. Should we bring Sandy and Blake into our little game?"

"I... I don't know," Julie said.

Tracy walked up to her confused mother and pulled her into her arms. She reached her hands under her mother's little skirt and took her tender ass cheeks into her hands and squeezed.

Julie gasped as her daughter pulled her close. Her pussy began to quiver. She moaned as Tracy brought their lips together and pushed her tongue into her mouth.

When Tracy pulled away, she looked into her mother's lust filled eyes. "You should know that Wendy is having sex with both Blake and Sandy now," Tracy said.

"Nooo... oh God really?" Julie said in shock.

"It's true. I wasn't going to bring Blake and Sandy into our fun yet but now is as good a time as any I guess," Tracy said as she took the little control device from her mother's dress. She smiled at her mother and turned the dial, bringing an immediate reaction from her mother.

"Ohhhh, Tracy," Julie moaned as the little eggs began to vibrate.

"Do you think you want to continue our little fun and games mother?" Tracy asked.

"I... uh... ohhhh... God," Julie muttered, her eyes closing in pleasure.

"Maybe Blake would like to fuck your tight little ass. Would you like that mother?"

"Oh Tracy please," Julie said, her legs beginning to quiver.

"Please what mother. Do you want a cock in your ass or not?"

"Oh yessss!" Julie whispered as her body began to shake with pleasure.

"Good, now set two more places," Tracy said as she turned off the vibrator.

"Ohhhh!" Julie moaned in frustration.

"Don't worry mother, I will make sure you get plenty of pleasure," Tracy said as she kissed her mother again and ran her fingers through her already swollen and very wet pussy lips. Then she brought the wet fingers to her lips and sucked them clean. "You taste so good," Tracy said then hurried back to the dinning room.

When Tracy entered the dinning room she saw Sandy and Wendy whispering. Wendy's face still showed shock as she tried to explain Julie's appearance.

"Sandy, why don't you come with me? I want to talk with you and your brother," Tracy said. "Will you excuse us Aunt Wendy?"

"Yes of course," Wendy said, relieved that she wasn't going to have to explain what was going on.

Tracy took Sandy's hand and led her out of the dinning room.

Fifteen minutes later she led a smiling Blake and Sandy back into the room. She had explained the situation to both teenagers as only another teenager could. They were both more than eager to participate.

Julie served dinner to everyone, listening to numerous sexual comments about her dress. The smiles never left Sandy or Blake's face as they watched Tracy's mother hurry around serving dinner. One time Tracy took the control unit and turned it on and told her mother to go get her another drink. Julie climaxed before she made it from the kitchen back to the dinning room. She spilled part of the drink and had to re-fill the glass. She was relieved when Tracy turned the device off.

When dinner was over, Tracy invited everyone into the living room for a special movie. She left her mother to clean up the kitchen.

Tracy sat next to Wendy with Sandy on the other side of her mother and Blake next to her. Tracy turned on the TV and pressed the play button on the VCR. It only took a second for the group to realize that they were watching Julie fucking her own brother at the pool. There were gasps and moans from the audience throughout the movie. However, not all the gasps or moans were from what was on the screen.

Tracy had snuggled close to Wendy and had slowly slid her hand inside her robe to play with one large breast. She could feel Wendy's breathing increase as she squeezed and pinched the nipple. About mid-way through the first movie, she looked over and saw that Sandy had her brother's cock out and was running her hand up and down his hard shaft. She heard Wendy moan and looked down to see that Sandy's other hand was moving up her mother's thigh.

"Open your legs Aunt Wendy," Tracy whispered.

Wendy moaned and spread her legs, giving her daughter access to her very wet pussy. Tracy reached her hand down and slid it up to meet Sandy's. Very quickly Wendy had two fingers up her pussy. The girls spread her thighs and placed one leg over each of their thighs. Tracy opened Wendy's robe, giving them access to both large soft breasts.

The four of them watched the rest of the first movie in this position. When the second movie came on-Julie fucking Steve-the room was positively charged with sexual electricity.

Suddenly they heard a gasp from the kitchen doorway. Julie had walked in and saw the large screen TV with her and Steve as the movie stars.

"Come on in mother," Tracy ordered her red-faced mother. "Sit here," Tracy said and indicated that Julie should sit at her feet.

Julie sat down, her heart thumping in her chest. She couldn't believe that Tracy was showing the movie. Yet as she watched her and Steve, she began to squirm. She heard Tracy giggle and whisper something to Wendy.

"Make yourself useful mother-eat me!" Tracy said as she spread her legs.

Julie didn't hesitate and turned to bury her face in her daughter's pussy. Her lips and tongue sucked and licked Tracy until she was gasping in pleasure.

"Oh yes mother, eat me, suck my cunt. Yes, yes, oh God, I'm going to... yes, God, I'm cummmiiiiinnnggg!!! Tracy screamed as her pussy spasmed around her mother's tongue.

Blake and Sandy sat on the sofa with their mouths wide open watching the wanton display next to them.

As soon as Tracy released Julie's head, she pushed her over to Wendy's familiar pussy.

"Ohhh," Wendy moaned as Julie began her assault on her pussy. Within minutes Wendy was squirting her juice into Julie's hungry mouth.

"Don't forget me," Sandy said eagerly.

Julie pulled her dripping mouth from Wendy's pussy. Her eyes were wild with lust. She almost growled as she dove for Sandy's teenage pussy. She practically tore Sandy's shorts off then dove in.

Sandy screamed as her mother's best friend began to suck her swollen pussy lips. "Oh God mommy, oh Julie, oh God," Sandy moaned incoherently as her pussy was expertly eaten by Julie's talented mouth. Sandy wrapped her legs around Julie's head and pulled her mouth into her pussy. "Oh yes, oh yes, God, here it cummmmmms!!! Ohhhhhhh!!! Sandy screamed as her pussy throbbed and, like her mother, squirted her cum juice into Julie's surprised mouth.

Julie drank all she could and sucked for more until Sandy had to push her head away.

Next Julie looked at a wide-eyed Blake who was still holding his throbbing cock in his hand. Julie moved quickly between his legs.

"Wait mother... stand up Blake," Tracy ordered. "We want to watch you fuck my mother's mouth."

Blake was far too hot to protest. He stood up in front of the three seated woman and dropped his pants and shorts. He looked down at the older woman kneeling at his feet. His cock throbbed and dripped a string of juice to the floor.

Julie immediately reached up and grabbed Blake's throbbing cock. She moaned as she brought the dripping head to her lips. She sucked the head in then pulled back when Blake tried to force his cock into her mouth. She smiled up at him and stuck out her tongue to touch the swollen head in little butterfly licks.

Blake moaned in frustration, wanting to feel her warm mouth on his cock.

Julie held his hips and teased the head.

Suddenly, Blake moaned and grabbed Julie's head and pulled, forcing his hips forward, shoving his cock into her mouth. He used his hands to pull her head forward as his hips worked back and forth. He closed his eyes in pleasure as he fucked Julie's mouth like a pussy.

Julie surrender to Blake and opened her throat, letting him force his cock all the way in until his balls touched her chin.

Wendy reached down with an evil smile on her face and turned on the vibrating eggs, pushing the dial to maximum. She heard Julie scream around her son's cock as the two eggs began to work their magic.

"Ohhhh," Blake moaned as he fucked back and forth. He could actually feel the vibrating eggs on his cock through Julie's mouth.

Tracy stood up and put her arm around Blake and said, "Is she sucking you good?"

"Mmmmmm," was all that Blake could manage. He felt his cock begin to throb.

"Are you ready to cum?" Tracy asked.

"Yesss!!!"

"Pull out," Tracy said quickly.

Blake looked at her in shock.

"I want you to cum on her face!"

"Oh God," Blake moaned and pulled his cock from Julie's sucking mouth, leaving her mouth open in surprise. Suddenly his cock pulsed mightily and sent a long stream of cum directly into Julie's upturned face. Another squirt then another quickly followed that as everyone watched Julie vainly try to catch the squirting cum.

The three watching women moaned as they saw Julie's face get covered in Blake's copious cum. It was dripping from her cheeks and chin by the time Blake's cock stopped squirting. Then Blake staggered back to the sofa.

Julie knelt there, her pussy still pulsing as the eggs kept her excitement at a fervor pitch. Then she looked around for something to wipe her face with.

"Leave it mother," Tracy ordered. "Stand up."

Julie did as asked and stood on shaking legs.

"Isn't she beautiful?" Tracy asked rhetorically. They all looked at Julie's cum dripping face. "Turn around mother and pull your skirt up."

Julie turned around and slid her shirt up in back.

"Oh my God," Sandy and Blake said at the same time. They were staring at Julie's striped and swollen ass cheeks. The stripes had begun to turn a deep purple, indicating that they would be bruises by tonight.

"What the... ???" Sandy started to say.

"Mother was a bad girl today," Tracy said, "so your mom and I had to punish her. Isn't her ass beautiful?"

"Oh God yes," Blake answered for all of them

"Do you want to fuck that ass Blake?"

"What?"

"Do you want to fuck my mother's ass?"

"Really?" Blake said in amazement.

"Really!" Tracy answered. "Bend over mother and show Blake you sweet little asshole."

Julie bent over slowly.

"Open the cheeks and show him mother," Tracy ordered.

With a red face, Julie spread her ass cheeks.

Blake's eyes were wide with lust, his cock already hard again.

"Get on the floor on you hands and knees mother," Tracy said.

Julie hurried to comply, her pussy and asshole throbbing with need.

"Go ahead and fuck her ass Black, she loves it,"

Blake looked at Tracy then at his sister and mother. His mom smiled. He jumped up and stripped off his clothes in a flash. His cock was bouncing in front of him as he got on his knees between Julie's spread legs. He looked down at Julie's tight little asshole with the cord from the vibrating eggs sticking out.

Julie was moaning, her hips moving back and forth, waiting for Blake to fuck her.

Blake reached down to pull on the cord.

"Leave it. Stick your cock in with the egg," Tracy said with a giggle.

It was Wendy and Sandy's turn to gasp. They watched as Blake brought his cock to Julie's vibrating asshole and began to push inside.

Julie pressed down, opening her ass for her young lover. She felt Blake's cock begin to slide in alongside of the cord. Blake's cock was much smaller then any of the others that Julie had taken so it wasn't that difficult to get it inside. However the feeling of his cock pushing the vibrating egg deeper into her asshole and Blake's cum dripping from her face took Julie over the top and she climaxed for the tenth time in just a couple of hours.

Blake was beyond excited. Had he not just cum five minutes ago, the feeling of the egg vibrating on the head of his cock and the other vibrating egg in her pussy would have make him cum right there. As it was, he could barely stand the combination of Julie's tight ass and the vibration.

Julie was moaning and climaxing continuously. She began to push her ass back at Blake, forcing his cock to push the egg even deeper.

Blake began to moan and move his hips in sync with Julie.

"Oh God, oh God," he moaned.

"Fuck her hard Blake," Tracy said in encouragement. Then she turned to Sandy and said, "I want you to eat my pussy."

Sandy jumped at the chance to eat her friend and moved quickly to the floor between her legs. She pushed Tracy's legs apart and dropped her head to her wet pussy.

Tracy turned to Wendy and kissed her lips.

The room was filled with moans, sucking sounds and the faint hum of the vibrating eggs.

"Ohhhhh... ohhhh!!!" Blake moaned as his cock head expanded and began to unleash his second load of cum deep into Julie's asshole.

Julie could feel him squirting his sperm into her ass. She had yet to stop cumming.

Suddenly Tray moaned into Wendy's mouth and began to cum on Sandy's tongue.

Several minutes later the room was filled with sighs and moans from a very satisfied group of people.

Tracy took Wendy's hand and pulled her to her feet. "Blake, you and Sandy can play with mother for a little while. Your mom and I are going to her room for a little TLC." Then Tracy saw Sandy and Blake look at each and smile lustfully.

"Mother dear, be good and do what they tell you," Tracy said as she led Wendy upstairs.

    Chapter 36


Blake and Sandy were ecstatic as they watched Tracy and their mother leave. They both looked at Julie with incredible lust in their eyes.

"Let's take her to the basement," Sandy said.

"Great, come on Mrs. Wilson," Blake said and reached down to pull Julie to her feet. He could feel that Julie was already shaking as he led her down the stairs.

Julie was a little concerned because she didn't know what these two were capable of. Her ass already throbbed from the fucking Blake had given her and the vibrators were still stimulating her pussy and ass. She felt like her knees were going to give out with each step down the stairs.

When they got to the basement, Sandy turned to Blake and said, "I need you to fuck me now Blake." Sandy went to her hands and knees on the carpeted floor. When Blake rushed to get behind her Sandy said, "Wait, go clean your dick, it's been in her ass."

Blake started to go to the bathroom then stopped. He got an evil smile on his face and turned to Julie. "Get on your knees and suck my cock," Blake ordered an astonished Julie.

"Now just a minute," Julie said as her eyes got wide.

"I said suck my cock," Blake said in a menacing tone.

Julie looked to Sandy but saw no sympathy. Slowly she went to her knees at Blake's feet. Her hands were shaking as she reached up and took hold of Blake's. She closed her eyes and opened her mouth and felt Blake shove his cock into her mouth. Julie couldn't stop a moan from escaping her mouth as she sucked Blake's rapidly swelling cock. She sucked him for a long time until she felt him push her away.

Sandy, who had gotten to her knees to watch, went back to her hands and knees and wiggled her ass at her brother.

"Get on your back under Sandy," Blake ordered.

Julie hurried to comply. She lay on her back, looking up at Sandy's already dripping pussy. She watched as Blake got behind his sister and held his cock to her pulsing pussy lips. Another moan escaped Julie's lips as she watched Blake begin to slowly slide his cock into his sister's pussy. Inch by inch it disappeared until his balls were touching her pussy. Julie couldn't help herself and lifted her head to lick Blake's balls. As his cock pulled out, she used her tongue to lick the now pussy wet cock. Sandy's pussy was literally dripping juice onto her face.

"Oh God Blake, fuck me, fuck my cunt," Sandy moaned as Blake put his cock back in and began to pound into her. "Fuck me, fuck mmmmmeeee!!!"

"Your pussy feels so good Sandy, God, you are sucking my cum right out of my balls," Blake moaned.

"That's it, that's it, pound me, fuck my hot cunt. Lick me Mrs. Wilson, lick my hot cunt," Sandy screamed in passion. "I'm going to cum, I'm going to ohhhhhh Gooooddddd!!!" Sandy moaned as her pussy began to spasm in climax.

Blake wasn't far behind. His own cock throbbed and his balls tightened. "Oh yes, oh baby, here it comes, oh God," Blake moaned as his cock began to pour his potent seed into his sister's waiting pussy. Blake kept fucking until his cock began to soften. When he pulled it from his sister's pussy, it dropped right onto Julie's mouth. He felt the older woman begin to suck his cock clean.

When Blake fell back, Julie watched as Sandy's pussy began to drip cum. Julie moaned and lifted her mouth and covered the dilated hole. She sucked hard. Her mouth quickly filled with Blake's cum. Julie heard Sandy moan in excitement as her pussy was sucked. Julie's mouth filled over and over. When she started to pull away, Sandy pushed her pussy down and sat on Julie's face, practically smothering her.

"Oh God, eat me, I'm going to cum again," Sandy moaned as her pussy began to climax around Julie's probing tongue. "Yes, yes, oh my God, oh my God," Sandy screamed as wave after of wave of pleasure ripped through her body.

When Sandy's climax was over, she sat on Julie's face, breathing heavy. She could see the older woman's shaved pussy throbbing. She reached down and touched the swollen lips. When she heard Julie moan into her pussy, she pushed a finger into her dripping hole. It slid in easily so she added another and another until she had four fingers in her pussy. "Look Blake," Sandy said to her brother. "I can feel those vibrating eggs."

Blake walked around and looked down at Julie. "Wow," he said. "I wonder if she could take your whole hand?"

"Oh God," Sandy moaned as she added her thumb to the other fingers. She heard Julie grunt under her as she pressed. "Wait," Sandy said and quickly stood up, removing her fingers from Julie's pussy.

Julie moaned in frustration.

"Get on the pool table," Sandy ordered Julie.

Julie stood on shaking legs and sat on the pool table. She lay back with a moan and opened her legs. By this time Julie was so hot that she was ready for just about anything. She lifted her legs and placed her feet on the pool table spreading her knees wide. Her heard was pounding in her chest as she watched Sandy approach.

Sandy knelt between Julie's legs and pulled the vibrating egg from her pussy. Then she began to put her fingers into Julie's pussy again, one at a time until she had four fingers inside her. Then she placed her thumb into her. Sandy pushed hard. Suddenly her whole went inside Julie's pussy.

Julie screamed and pushed hips up at the young girl. She felt her pussy fill with Sandy's entire hand. "Yes, fuck me, fist fuck me," Julie moaned as she felt the young girl begin to move her hand in and out of her stretched pussy.

Blake stood next to his sister and encouraged her. "Fuck her, fuck her cunt," he said. Then Blake leaned close to his sister and whispered something.

Sandy giggled and brought her other hand up and pushed a finger in beside her hand. "I don't think she can take both of them," Sandy said as she pushed another finger in.

"Sure she can, she's had two children," Blake said.

"Oh my God," Julie said as her body began to shake with excitement.

Sandy watched in amazement as she forced all her fingers of her second hand into Julie. She heard Julie moaning incoherently. Finally, Sandy added her thumb to Julie's pussy and pushed hard. She grunted as Julie screamed again and pushed her hips down. Amazingly, both of Sandy's hands were in Julie's grotesquely stretched pussy. "Oh my God," Sandy moaned as she saw both hands disappear. She turned to her brother and was shocked to see his hard cock right in her face. She opened her mouth and took his cock in and began to move both her arms back and forth. There was a loud sucking sound as Sandy pulled one hand then the other out of Julie's pussy. Quickly she pushed first one fist then the other back into Julie's gaping pussy hole.

Everyone was moaning in excitement.

"Wow sis, look at her take your hands," Blake said as he watched his sister fuck Julie.

Sandy moaned as she sucked on her brother's cock. She could hear the squishing sounds her hands were making as Julie's pussy juice dripped down her arms. She used both arms to fuck Julie hard.

"Oh suck me Sandy," Blake moaned as his hips pushed back and forth. He grabbed his sister's head and began to fuck her face.

Sandy had to stop moving her hands as Blake fucked her face. She felt Julie begin to move her hips up and down, forcing her hands into her open pussy.

"Ohhhhhh," Julie moaned as her pussy began to throb. She had never felt so stretched in all her life. Her body began to shake as a tremendous climax overtook her. "Oh my Goddddddd!!" Julie screamed as her body convulsed in passion.

"Oh yes, drink my juice," Blake screamed as his cock lurched and began to pour his cum juice into his sister's mouth.

Sandy's own pussy began to spasm as she felt Julie's pussy squeeze her hands and her mouth fill with her brother's seed. Sandy's head was spinning with lust as her body shook in pleasure.

The room was quiet, as the three lovers lay exhausted. Sandy pulled herself to her feet and went over to Julie to make sure she was okay. She saw the exhausted woman smile up at her. She reached her hand down to her and pulled her to a sitting position on the pool table. She wrapped her arms around her and brought their lips together. She heard her brother moan as he saw the two kissing. "Let's go to my room," Sandy whispered as she pulled Julie from the table. "Leave us alone for awhile okay Blake?"

"Sure, I couldn't get another hard on if I wanted too," Blake answered. He watched his sister lead Julie up the stairs. He lay back on the sofa and smiled.

Sandy led Julie into her bedroom. Inside she stopped and brought the older woman into her arms. "I didn't hurt you did I?" Sandy asked with concern in her voice.

"No," Julie whispered.

"Good," Sandy said and brought their lips together. "I wanted to be alone with you. I want to do something with you," Sandy said, her face turning red.

"What?" Julie asked.

"I... I uh... I want to eat your ass and for you to eat my ass," Sandy said her face flushing with embarrassment.

"Oh God baby, I'd love to do that," Julie answered. "Get on the bed and lay on your back near the edge."

Sandy quickly stripped her clothes off and got on the bed. She lay near the edge and lifted her legs. She watched Julie get to her knees and push her thighs back until she was almost on her shoulders. Her eyes were wide as she watched her older lover lower her head. "Ohhhhhh!!!" she moaned as she felt her tongue begin to lick her little puckered asshole. "Oh my God, oh my God," Sandy moaned, a ripple of incredible excitement running through her as she felt Julie's tongue push deep inside her ass.

Julie was shaking with excitement again as she tasted this sweet teenagers asshole. She pressed her tongue ass deep as possible, twisting it around the little hole. Then she opened her mouth and placed it around her hole and began to suck hard.

"Ohhhhh yesssss, ohhhhh suck my assssss!" Sandy screamed and reached down to pulled Julie's head tight to her ass. "Oh, oh, oh, yes I'm going to, yes I'm cummmminnnngggg!!!" Sandy screamed and began to convulse as her lover continued to suck her puckered asshole. Her pussy began to squirt juice in a stream, hitting Julie in the forehead.

Sandy continued to moan incoherently as Julie worked her asshole long after her climax ended. Finally Sandy pushed Julie away and smiled down at her. "Now let me," Sandy said.

Julie stood up, and looked at the sweet teenager's face turn red again. "How do you want me," Julie asked.

"Will you... will you uh... sit on my face like I did to you?" Sandy asked.

"Kneel down young lady," Julie said, taking a chance that Sandy wanted to be dominated.

Sandy's eyes opened wide but she quickly obeyed. She looked up at her older lover with love in her eyes.

"Lick my pussy first," Julie commanded and pulled Sandy's face roughly to her smooth and still swollen pussy. "Oh yes, eat me you little bitch," Julie said and grabbed Sandy's hair and pulled. She heard her moan but she didn't try to pull away. She felt the young girls tongue begin to lick her slit. "Come on get that tongue in my pussy young lady."

Sandy worked hard to push her tongue into Julie's still stretched pussy. She sucked and licked, drinking her juice as it ran in rivers from her distended pussy. She swallowed over and over, drinking her juice. Suddenly she felt Julie push her back roughly. She fell on her back on the floor.

Julie quickly straddled Sandy's head. She smiled down at the teenager and slowly began to squat. When her pussy was just above her teenaged lover's face she said, "You're going to eat my ass. I want you to eat it good. It is still dripping with your brother's cum. I want you to get it all out of me, do you hear me?"

Sandy's eyes were wide, as she tried to speak. Her voice wouldn't work.

"Answer me!" Julie said.

"Yes," Sandy whispered.

"Eat it," Julie said as she slid her ass forward and placed it on Sandy's open mouth. "Oh yes, stick that tongue inside."

Sandy moaned as her tongue pushed through Julie's tight asshole. The vibrating egg was tickled her tongue. She could still taste Blake's cum. She heard Julie grunt and felt the little egg touch her tongue. Then she moaned as stream of cum pour into her mouth. She circled the hole and began to suck, pulling all the cum out of her ass and drinking it down.

"That's it, that's it, suck my ass. Oh yes, keep it up and I'm going to cum baby," Julie moaned. She felt Sandy reach up and push her ass cheeks wide so she could get her tongue in deeper. "Oh my baby, yes, I'm... I'm going to yes suck meeeeee!!!" Julie ass pushed down on her young lover's face as her body began to climax.

When her shuddering stopped, she lifted up and pulled her young friend up. They both lay on the bed and began to kiss. They fell asleep with their arms around each other.

    Chapter 37


One day later...

Tracy arranged for Uncle Jack to come to their house for dinner the following evening. She and Suzy had prepared dinner for the family; letting the two men play pool while they worked. Jack and Don wanted to know where Julie was and were told that she would be down after dinner. Both men thought that was very strange but figured Tracy was up to something so they let it go.

When dinner was done and the dishes cleared, Suzy and Tracy joined Jack and Don on the sofa. Suzy sat next to Jack and Tracy sat next to Don. Both girls snuggled in next to their fathers. They both had some very exciting news for their respective fathers.

Earlier that day Suzy had come to her sister with a worried look on her face. She sat on the bed next to Tracy.

"What's the matter squirt?" Tracy asked.

"Uh... uh... well, uh I... " Suzy stuttered, a tear trickling from her eye.

Tracy put her arm around her sister and said, "Come on sweety, tell me what's wrong," great concern in her voice.

"I missed... uh, I missed my period," Suzy said and buried her face in her sister's shoulder.

"Really?" Tracy asked then a broad smile came to her face.

"Yes," Suzy whispered.

"I've got news for you too, my period's late," Tracy said, pulling her sister's face up to look into her eyes.

"Oh my God Tracy you too? What are we going to do?" Suzy asked with worry in her voice.

"Well first, we're going to get some of mother's pregnancy test kits and see if we are both pregnant. Then, if we are, we are going to celebrate," Tracy said with a big smile.

"You mean you think it's all right if we are pregnant?" Suzy asked in amazement.

"Of course sweety. It just means that we will have to tell our daddies earlier then I had expected. Listen squirt, we have both been playing with fire by letting our daddies fuck us without protection. You know that we're both exactly like mom in that we love the risk," Tracy said as she held her sister tight.

"But what... how, what about school and all?" Suzy asked.

"Don't worry, I'll work something out. I've been talking on-line with some people that... let's just say that they condone family love and I think they will help us. But let's not 'put the cart before the horse' and go do our tests okay?"

"Okay," Suzy smiled as her sister pulled her to her feet and took her to their mom's room.

Ten minutes later both girls were jumping around the room in excitement. Julie was sitting on the bed in shock. She couldn't believe what she had just been told. God she thought, her 13 and 15-year-old daughter were both pregnant by their fathers. It was overwhelming her emotions. On one hand she was going to be a grandmother, oh the other, she was going to be a new mother herself. Her head was spinning, she couldn't think straight.

Tracy and Suzy were very nervous as they sat next to their fathers. They were excited but also worried about the two men's reactions. It was going to be a very shocking evening for everyone involved.

Tracy had planned a little entertainment for her father and uncle but had briefly thought of calling it off. Then she figured that she had already made all the arrangements so why not just go ahead with her plans.

Tracy sat close to her father and put her head on his shoulder. They were sitting in the living room with the TV on but no one was really watching. When she placed her hand on her father's thigh she felt him tense and glance over at Jack.

Jack had his own concerns as Suzy had done the same thing with her hand but she had begun to run her hand up and down in a sensual manner. Jack was tense, even though it was not unusual for Suzy to act affectionate. The problem was her "father" was sitting right next to him.

Tracy leaned close to her father's ear and whispered, "Daddy, I have some very exciting news."

Don turned to his daughter and looked at her.

Tracy leaned in again and whispered, "Daddy, I'm pregnant!"

At that very same moment, Suzy had said the same thing to her father.

There were two audible gasps in the room. Both men were incredibly shocked but tried desperately not to show it.

"What?" Don said in a whisper, his voice quivering.

"That's right, you are going to be a daddy again, isn't it exciting?"

"Uh... Tracy my God, when... uh what?" Don gasped, trying to keep his voice down.

He needn't have worried about his voice. Jack was gasping out his own amazement. "My God Suzy," was all he could say.

Neither girl let their father's absorb the shock. Tracy slid her hand up to her father's crotch.

Don was so shocked already that he didn't realize what was going on until Tracy had his zipper down and was reaching her hand into his pants.

Suzy had done the same thing but her father had grabbed her hand as she started to pull his zipper down.

"My God Suzy, don't" Jack said.

Giggling, Suzy said, "Look" and watched as Jack turned to see Tracy snaking her hand inside her father's pants.

Jack's eyes were wide in amazement. He looked up and saw that his brother-in- law's eyes were just as wide. He was powerless to stop Suzy when she reached in and freed his cock.

Don looked over to see Suzy pulling Jack's cock out as his own daughter removed his. He was paralyzed as Tracy's head bent to his crotch and took his cock in her mouth. Suddenly he felt excitement rush through him as his daughter's familiar mouth and tongue began to work on his now hardening cock. A moan escaped his lips as he watched Suzy doing the same thing to Jack.

Soon the only sound in the room was the heavy breathing of the two fathers and the sucking sounds from their daughter's. It only took seconds for both men's cocks to become rock hard. Their embarrassment was quickly overcome by excitement.

Finally, Don reached down to grasp his daughter's hair and gently began to move her head up and down. His head fell back on the sofa and his eyes closed as he moaned in pleasure.

Jack was relieved that Don hadn't jumped up and killed him. He couldn't believe that his brother-in-law had not acted angrily at the site of Suzy playing with and then sucking his cock. He had no idea what was going on but figured he may as well enjoy it because he might be in big trouble later. His own hand grasped Suzy's head gently as his hips begin to move up and down.

Both men began to relax and enjoy the expert cock sucking being provided by their daughters, the surreal situation adding to their incredible excitement.

Tracy pulled her head from her father's cock and brought her lips to his. She felt her father resist at first but then gave in to her hungry mouth.

Jack moaned when he turned and saw Tracy kissing her father. It was very apparent that he and Tracy had the same type of relationship as he had with Suzy. He pulled his daughter up and brought her lips to his. He could feel his heart pounding in his chest as their tongues began to duel.

Tracy pulled her lips from her father's. "I think it's time for our entertainment." She reached over and picked up a little bell on the side table and moved it back and forth.

Suddenly the room was so silent you could hear a pin drop. Then Don said, "Jesus Christ," as he saw a large black boy walk into the room in front of his wife.

The boy was wearing a pair of harem pants with no shirt. His upper body was bare, his muscles rippling, his head shaved. Behind him Julie followed also dressed in a harem outfit. The outfit was complete with a veil and sequined top with see thru harm pants. Incredibly, her hands were tied behind her back and she was being led by a chain attached to nipple clips. The harem top had been cut out so that her nipples would be bare.

"Tracy, my God, what the hell is going on?" Don said in shock.

"I thought you might enjoy a little show. That's Jerome, he's a star football player at his high school."

"But what... " Don started to say but stopped when he saw Jerome pull his wife to him and kiss her hard.

Julie's head was spinning but not just from the excitement. Jerome had brought some of his special weed and shared it with her. Julie hadn't had any pot since she was a teenager. It was hitting her hard. She barely knew that she was being watched. Her pussy was literally running with juice ever since Jerome had walked into her bedroom and grabbed her body and pulled her to him. She had immediately flashed back to that time years ago when she had had her affair with her black neighbor. Any reservations she might have had ended when Jerome's lips met hers. She practically melted in his arms.

The four on the sofa watched in silence as Julie allowed this young black boy total possession of her lips. The room was filled with an incredible sexual tension.

Tracy was delighted to see that neither her father nor Jack's cock had shrunk a bit as they watched Julie make out with Jerome. She watched with delight as Jerome pushed her mother to her knees in front of him.

Julie had a close up view as Jerome reached inside his harem pants and slowly pulled out the hard cock that she had been feeling pressed to her stomach. "Oh my God," Julie said out loud as Jerome's giant cock popped free.

All four on the sofa gasped as they saw the large black snake throbbing in Julie's face. Suzy was the only person that had seen it before and that had been in the dark.

Julie wished she had her hands free as she watched Jerome hold his cock in front of her face. She opened her mouth and leaned forward but Jerome stepped back.

"You want this cock bitch?" Jerome said, breaking the silence of the room. "You want it, you want to suck my big black cock?"

Julie moaned and leaned forward again.

"Say it bitch, say you want to suck my big black snake," Jerome ordered then looked over and smiled at the group on the sofa.

"Yes, please, let me suck your cock," Julie whispered, desperate to get a taste of the dripping cock in front of her.

"Alright slave girl, suck it," Jerome said as he pulled on the nipple rings.

Julie moaned as she felt her sensitive nipples pulled by the clamps. However, she didn't hesitate and opened her mouth to take the large head inside.

Jack and Don moaned as they watched Julie suck the large cock into her mouth. Then they moaned again as the two girls took their cocks back inside their mouths.

The room was filled again with moans of pleasure and sloppy sucking sounds.

Jerome began to move his hips back and forth as he grabbed Julie's head. He couldn't believe his luck. Here he was fucking this fine looking chick's mouth while the four perverted white folk watched from the sofa. If they wanted a show, he was going to put on a show. This family amazed him but hell what could he say since he had been fucking his own sister for years. In fact, their youngest brother actually belonged to him and his 15-year-old sister.

The room was rapidly heating up as three women sucked on three cocks.

It was Jerome that reached the peak first. He wasn't worried about cumming too quickly; he could cum four or five times in one night. He began to move his hips rapidly as he fucked Julie's face. He held her head and pumped his hips. "Oh God baby, I'm gonna cum in a second. Do you want my cum baby? Do you want me to cum in your hot mouth?"

Julie could only moan. Her heart was beating rapidly, her pussy throbbing in pleasure. She squeezed her thighs tightly together trying not to climax.

"Here it cums baby," Jerome moaned then pulled his cock from Julie's shocked mouth. Jerome normally liked to cum in a chick's mouth but Tracy had given him orders to pull out. He held his throbbing cock with one hand while his other hand held Julie's head. He screamed as his cock pulsed and began to spit white sperm in an arch at Julie's face.

The first blast hit Julie directly in her face, splattering across her nose and down to her chin. She moaned and opened her mouth wide in an attempt to get the next blast. The second blast went directly into her mouth. She caught the third and the fourth. She tried to swallow when the next blast hit her closed mouth and spattered to her chest. The cum shot out of Jerome's cock like an out of control fire hose. It covered Julie's face, dripping from her cheeks and chin.

Don and Jack sat with their eyes wide as they watched the woman they had made love to so many times, take this young black boys cum into her open mouth and across her face. Their own cocks were throbbing as the two girls sucked hard. It took only seconds before they were joining Jerome.

Tracy moaned first as her father's cum poured into her sucking mouth. Then Suzy moaned as her father began to shoot his juice into her mouth.

Don watched with half closed eyes as his own pleasure overcame him. He wanted to close his eyes but he couldn't bring himself to stop watching the incredible scene in front of him.

Jack watched as well. He couldn't believe his eyes as he looked from Tracy's head in her father's crotch to his sister drinking the black boys cum, his own cum pouring into Suzy's sucking mouth.

Within minutes it was over. Jerome staggered back, leaving Julie on her knees, her face dripping strings of cum her pussy throbbing in need. The two men on the sofa finally closed their eyes.

Tracy looked up at her sister and smiled. Both of their lips were wet with their father's cum.

The two girls sat up and hugged, then kissed their father's. They all looked up when they heard their mother say, "Fuck me please".

"Okay baby," Jerome answered, "but you gotta get my cock hard." He slid forward in the chair, presenting his soft cock to Julie's mouth.

Julie leaned over and took his cock into her mouth. Now she desperately needed Jerome's giant cock in her pussy. She was almost climaxing just from sucking on him.

It only took a few minutes before Jerome was as hard as a rock again.

The two men on the sofa watched in amazement as his large black cock grew in Julie's mouth. Both were thinking that it looked like a small baseball bat.

Amazingly, Don could feel his own cock begin to twitch. He could get his cock hard several times in one evening but this was much quicker then he could ever remember.

"I want you to fuck me when Jerome fucks mom," Tracy whispered to her father. She reached down and began to move her hand on her father's cock as she watched her mother sucking again. When she looked over, she saw Suzy working to get Jack's cock hard.

"I need to fuck that white pussy now," Jerome said. He reached down and literally picked Julie up. From his sitting position, he turned Julie around so that she was facing the group on the sofa. Then he slowly pulled her harem pants down. Julie's hands were still fastened behind her so she was unable to help. When her pants were off Jerome directed her to move back until she was sitting on his stomach, his cock poking out between her legs.

"Oh God, get it in me," Julie moaned, trying desperately to fit her pussy on his large tool.

"Spread your legs baby," Jerome ordered as he took hold of his cock and placed it between her dripping pussy lips.

Both Jack and Don's cock were now hard again. They watched as Jerome's cock separated Julie's lips. The cock looked far too large to fit into Julie's little pussy.

"Oh God, oh God, oh God," Julie moaned as Jerome slowly sat her down on his fat cock. She could feel his cock stretching her pussy like no other cock has stretched her.

"That's it baby, that's it, take that cock," Jerome moaned as he pushed Julie down to take more and more of his cock into her pussy. Inch by inch his large cock slipped in. Soon Julie had all but two inches in her stretched pussy. Jerome grabbed Julie's hips and pulled her hard. He moaned and Julie screamed as the last inches slipped in. Julie was sitting on Jerome's balls. She had every inch in her swollen pussy.

Tracy and Suzy got up and pulled their daddies pants off. Then they slipped their shorts off and turned around so that their asses were facing toward their fathers. Slowly they backed up as they watched their mother begin to fuck Jerome.

Soon both girls had their father's cocks on the verge of pushing into their overheated pussies. Tracy sat down first, screaming in pleasure as her father moaned. Quickly Don's cock was deep inside his daughter.

Then Suzy did the same, her little pussy quickly taking Jack's cock inside.

The room was filled with moans and groans as the three women took their lover's cocks.

Both Jack and Don watch Julie bounce up and down on Jerome's cock as their daughters began to move on their hard cocks. The sucking sounds of cocks fucking pussies echoed in the room.

Julie was overwhelmed with pleasure. Her eyes had been closed. When she opened them she was shocked to see her daughters fucking their fathers right in front of her. Her pussy responded with a spasm of pleasure. "Oh God," she moaned as her climax neared, she had never been stretched by a cock like this before. Because her hands were tied behind her she was incapable of moving on her own. She felt Jerome grab her thighs and begin to lift her up and down on his glistening cock. "Oh yes, fuck me, God baby, give me that black cock. Yes, yes, oh my God, I'm going to... ohhhhhh, I'm cummmmmmmiiiiinnggggg!" Julie screamed as her body was seized by one of the strongest climax she had ever had.

When the girls saw their mother go over the edge, they began to scream for their daddies to fuck them.

"Oh God daddy, fuck me, fuck me, yes, yes ohhhhhhh!!!" Tracy moaned as her body began to convulse.

Suzy was not far behind and began her own climax on Jack's cock.

None of the girls stopped their fucking motions as their spasms slowed. Each continued to fuck the cock in their pussies. Julie didn't have much choice as Jerome kept lifting Julie up and down, his cock going in and out of her swollen pussy in a blur.

All three women had another climax before the men could no longer hold back. Jack screamed first and began to pump his cum deep into Suzy's pussy. Don followed close behind. By the time their cocks were slipping out of their daughter's cunts, Jerome began to scream that he was going to cum.

"Oh baby, take that cum, suck my cum out of my balls," Jerome screamed as his hips pushed up and his balls began to tighten. His cock throbbed and began to spit his hot cum deep into Julie's willing pussy.

Julie took ever drop of Jerome's cum in her pussy, holding his cock deep inside. Finally she felt it begin to grow small then slip out, his cum pouring out of her grossly stretched pussy lips. She could see the four people on the sofa looking at her in amazement.

"Mom, come over here," Tracy ordered.

Julie had one last chore before the evening entertainment was over. She was ordered to crawl over to them and suck the dripping cum from her and Suzy's pussies.

Jerome watched in true amazement as Julie willing sucked her daughter's pussies. His cock began to harden for a third time. He was pleased when Tracy ordered her mom to suck his cock again and drink his cum. This time Tracy didn't make him pull it from her mother's mouth. He watched her take every drop and then lick the head clean.

Tracy thanked Jerome and let him go home. When she came back into the living room, everyone was sitting silently, looking uncomfortable. Suzy was snuggled with her father and Don was still sitting in the same place on the sofa. Julie was lying on the floor.

Tracy joined her father again. She looked down at her mother and said, "Mother, stand up."

Julie slowly got up, her legs barely able to hold her. She stood in front of them, her pussy literally running with Jerome's cum.

"Turn to the side," Tracy ordered.

Julie complied. She knew what Tracy was getting at.

"Do you notice anything daddy?" Tracy asked.

Don shook his head no. It did look like Julie was getting a little belly he thought. Suddenly his eyes opened in shock and he turned to Tracy.

"Yep, mom's pregnant too," Tracy giggled.

Both Don and Jack gasped.

"Tell them who the father is," Tracy ordered.

Julie's face turned red and she stuttered, "I... I... uh... I don't really know."

"Who's baby could it be?" Tracy probed.

"Uh... Don's... uh... oh God... or my brother Jack's," she said as she heard another gasp from the two men. "Or... or... uh... Steve's."

"Steve's!" Don yelled.

"Yes," Julie whispered.

"It's true daddy, mommy doesn't really know who the baby belongs too. She has been a bad girl," Tracy giggled.

"Oh my God," Don said.

Jack had been quiet while this was going on. He was just as shocked but what could he say.

"Daddy, you and Jack had better not be mad at mom," Tracy said. "After all, both of you have made your little girls pregnant. Now we are going to be one happy family. A much bigger happy family," she added with another giggle.

"Now Uncle Jack, why don't you take Suzy to her room and make sweet love to her again," Tracy said then turned to her mother. "Mom, you come to bed with me and daddy. I want daddy to fuck me, then you can suck my cunt again." Tracy took her father and mother's hand and led them upstairs to their room. It was the master bedroom. It was now her room.

Throughout the night there were moans and screams in the Wilson household as three mother's to be pleased their lovers.

    Chapter 38


Steve Randall blessed the day that he met Tracy Wilson. He couldn't imagine a sexier girl or one that was as wild. She had given him great pleasure and introduced him to sexual situations that he would never have dreamed up in his wildest imagination. Tracy was a gem.

Steve had a problem though. Steve realized that after being involved with Tracy and her family that he was in love with his own mother. Yes, his own mother.

Grace Randall was 35 and as sexy as she was when she was twenty. Her breasts were large and firm, her ass shapely and sexy. However, Grace didn't feel sexy. After 17 years of marriage, she was trapped in a routine with her insensitive slob of a husband and felt the love had gone out of her life. Bill showed no interest in her anymore, he preferred football and baseball to intimate relations with her.

However, Grace still had her son Steve, he was the love of her life. When she looked at him she saw a very sexy young man. She knew that he was going to make some young girl so happy some day. He was a caring son and was so affectionate toward her. Why couldn't Bill be half as affectionate?

Sometimes Grace found herself looking at her son in a way that no mother should look at a son. Last week at the pool he had those tight Speedo's on; what a bulge she saw. She felt herself shiver even today when she thought of him strutting around in those tight swim trunks. Then she chastised herself; for God's sake, she was his mother.

Steve had no idea his mother was watching him in any way other then the way all mothers look at their sons, with pride. Yet, he had some of the same feelings. God his mom was one of the sexiest women he had ever seen. When she put on a bathing suit, he had to get away from her or risk her seeing his hard cock. He was in a real quandary, on one hand he wanted to be close to her, to feel her sexy body, but on the other, he never wanted to do anything to hurt her or their relationship.

Steve decided to talk to Tracy for her advice. She would know what to do.

"Wow Steve, that's so neat. I never thought you had those feelings toward your mother. However, my guess is that if you are having those feelings, so is she," Tracy said.

"Really... you think she is having sexual feelings toward me?" Steve said in amazement.

"That would be my guess."

"How do I find out if that's true," Steve said anxiously.

"Well, here's my plan... "

Steve was waiting in the bathroom naked, his body dripping water. He had a towel in his hand, waiting to come out at just the right time. He heard his mother come upstairs and start to walk down the hall toward her room. Steve stepped out of the bathroom, drying his hair with the towel.

"Oh Steve!" Grace said and stopped in her tracks as she saw her naked son standing in front of her.

"Mom!" Steve yelled but didn't make a move to cover himself. He looked at his mother's wide blue eyes, his own eyes opened wide in false shock.

"I'm sorry hon... I... uh... I couldn't find my... uh... keys, they are always in my pocket book," Grace said as she stumbled over her words.

Steve smiled to himself. Taking her keys out of her pocket book had been a stroke of genius. That Tracy was diabolical he thought.

It was only a fleeting glance but Steve saw his mother's eyes look down at his dangling cock. He had worked it up until it was about a quarter hard, just enough to get some blood flowing. However, that fleeting glance made it twitch and the blood start to flow. To hide his excitement he quickly pulled the towel down to cover himself.

"I'll uh... I'll just get my uh... you know... my keys," Grace said and rushed to her room. Her pussy had started to throb when she saw her son's cock. Her hands were shaking as she got the car keys and hurried back out of the house to run her errands.

It was later that evening when Steve was sitting on the sofa that his mother walked in and sat next to him.

"Steve, I'm sorry I walked in on you today," Grace said as she put her arm around her son.

"Don't worry about it mom. Crap, you've seen me naked plenty of times when I was little," Steve said with a smile. "I'm the one that should apologize, I thought you were gone."

"Well my keys must have fallen out of my pocket book so I had to come back. I guess we were both pretty shocked huh?" Grace said and started to laugh.

"Yea, I know I was," Steve answered.

"You got a hot date tonight?" Grace asked.

"Tracy is coming over and we are just going to hang out."

"I like Tracy, I think she has been real good for you," Grace said sincerely.

"Yea she is pretty nice but... " Steve started to say and stopped.

"But what?" Grace asked.

"Oh I don't know mom, I like her and all but she's... she's, oh I can't tell you this," Steve said.

"What can't you tell me? Gosh Steve, I thought we could tell each other anything."

"We can, but this is about... about... you know... uh sex."

"Well sweety, I'm here to listen and not judge. I suppose you want to have it and she doesn't huh?"

"Well kind of but... its more than that," Steve said and stopped.

"Come on, you can tell me," Grace said as she pulled her son close, feeling a little thrill race through her.

"Oh God mom, my face is already red," Steve said.

"Come on," Grace said and reached under Steve's arms to tickle him. "This always worked when you were little," she said as she began to tickle her son.

Steve squirmed and laughed. As he tried to fend his mother off, his hand "accidentally" grabbed one of his mother's soft breasts. He felt his cock twitch as his hand squeezed as if he was trying to push her away.

Suddenly Grace stopped tickling Steve and looked down at his hand covering one breast. She looked up and saw Steve looking at his hand over her breast. Then their eyes met. It lasted only seconds but Grace felt a jolt go through her body. She grabbed Steve's hand and pulled it to her lap and said, "Now come on and tell me what your problem is," trying to act as if nothing had happened.

Steve could still feel his mother's breast in the palm of his hand. His cock was snaking down the leg of his shorts. "Alright, but you got to promise that you won't get mad."

"I understand boys and girls and hormones, God honey, I'm not that old."

"You're not old mom, God, you're beautiful," Steve said then blushed beet red.

"Thank you sweety, you just made my day," Grace said and kissed her son quickly on the lips. Again a shock went though Grace at the feel of her son's lips.

"Okay, here goes, Tracy does want to have sex with me," Steve said in a rush. "The problem is... uh the problem is... God mom this is hard."

"Come on, what's the problem?" Grace said, truly concerned.

"The problem is that I'm so big... uh... you know down 'there'. She's scared I'll hurt her. And it's not just Tracy; all the girls act the same way. When they see me and how big I am, they all want to run away," Steve lied, looking down at his lap as if he were upset when in fact he was trying not to smile.

"Oh... uh... uh... I see," Grace said, truly shocked. "Well, uh... I uh... well, women are made to be able to accommodate almost every man," Grace stuttered, her face red now.

"Well, I wouldn't know since I can't get that far," Steve said, actually feeling bad that he was lying so much to his mother. Yet, his heart was beating rapidly in his chest and his cock continued to grow.

"Steve," Grace said taking her son's hand, "I'm sure you're not that large.

"But I am mom, see," Steve said and pointed to his shorts.

Grace looked down and saw a long bulge running down Steve's shorts leg. Another inch and his cock would be sticking out the bottom of his shorts. "Oh my," Grace said before she thought. Grace fell silent as she stared at the incredible bulge in her son's shorts. "Uh... honey uh... if a... uh... man is gentle, he can put his... uh penis in just about any woman," Grace stuttered, her eyes still on the long snake in her son's shorts. She could actually see it throb. "Just be gentle," Grace said and jumped up from the sofa. "I forgot, I have to make an important phone call," she lied. Grace had to get away from her son before she did something she would regret.

Steve watched his mother rush out of the room. His own smiled lit up the room; he had made his mother hot.

Tracy arrived at 7 pm to have dinner with Steve and his mom. Steve's father was going out with the boys again.

"Hi Tracy," Grace said as she kissed the teenager on the cheek.

"Hi Mrs. Randall, where's Steve?" Tracy asked.

"Upstairs... go get something to drink, I'll call him. You kids just staying home tonight?" Grace asked over her shoulder as she walked to the stairs to call Steve.

"Yea we just thought we would watch some TV or something."

"Well you two have fun. I have some work to do upstairs so I'll leave you alone after dinner," Grace said with a little wink to Tracy.

Tracy smiled. She knew that Steve had talked to his mother. This was going to be a fun night. In fact, Steve was in for a little surprise as well.

"He'll be down in a minute, why don't you help me in the kitchen," Grace said.

"Love too."

As Grace and Tracy began to work to set the table Grace said, "How are you and Steve doing?"

"Okay I guess," Tracy answered.

"That doesn't sound so enthusiastic."

"I don't know... there has been some tension lately."

"Oh really, what kind of tension?" Grace asked, already knowing the answer.

"Oh Mrs. Randall... it's, it's about sex."

"He wants it and you want to wait huh?" Grace said.

"No, not really, I want it too, I'm not a virgin you know."

"Uh... no I didn't know but I'm not surprised now days."

"You won't get mad if I talk straight to you will you Mrs. Randall?"

"Of course not Tracy and call me Grace. You can tell me anything sweety."

"Well, Steve and I have had uh... you know... uh oral sex. I suck him off and he eats me," Tracy said trying successfully to shock Steve's mother.

Grace's face turned three shades of red but she didn't want Tracy to know that her frank talk was embarrassing her so she turned away and said, "I suppose a lot of kids do that, I've heard that 50% of junior and senior high students practice oral sex."

"Well, we have been doing it a long time. Steve can really eat puss... uh... he's really good."

Grace felt little thrill run through her at Tracy's statement.

"We want to go all the way but he... he's uh... uh so big."

"Well Tracy, I don't want to say anything to mislead you into thinking that I condone underage sex but I am a realist and I know kids are going to do it no matter what the parents think. I have been with a few men in my day," Grace said with a longing sigh, "and I have had some pretty big penises but I have never found one I couldn't take if I were excited enough."

"Well, you probably haven't seen Steve's," Tracy said and picked up a very large carrot. "He's bigger then this."

"Come on now, I think that is a bit of an exaggeration," Grace said feeling her pussy throb at the thought that her son could actually be that big.

"Well he is. Mrs. uh... Grace I am promised him that I would try to take his coc... penis but I'm scared."

"Don't worry, I'm sure Steve will be gentle. Oh gosh, I guess I shouldn't have said that. What kind of mother am I anyway?"

"You are a wonderful mother. Steve loves you so much. He would do anything for you."

"Well thank you for telling me that. I love him too and feel the same way. You're using some protection aren't you?"

"Oh don't worry, Steve can't get me pregnant, I've taken care of that," Tracy said with a smile.

"Well good, now let's get dinner ready," Grace said now wanting to change the conversation because she could feel her pussy begin to drip into her shorts.

When dinner was done and the dishes cleared, Tracy and Steve went off to the family room. "Hey Grace, why don't you join us for the movie?" Tracy asked.

"Oh you don't want this old woman around with you youngsters."

"You're not old mom," Steve said, "Now come on and join us, at least for a little while."

"Alright, let me get these dishes done and change into something more comfortable and I'll be right down."

Tracy and Steve were on the sofa in an embrace when Grace entered the room. She stood there for a second and watched the two teenagers kiss. She would have watched longer but she saw Steve's hand under Tracy's blouse playing with her tit so she cleared her throat.

The two teenagers pulled slowly apart, Steve casually pulling his hand from under Tracy's blouse.

"Turn the lights out mom," Steve said as he put the video player on. He saw that his mother had put on an oversized tee shirt and it looked like her breasts were bare.

As soon as the lights were out and the movie on, Steve settled in and put his arm around Tracy. His mom sat on the other side of him. Within a few minutes Steve turned and kissed Tracy. He felt her tongue enter his mouth and he moaned.

Grace heard the moan and looked to the side to see the teenagers kissing. She almost gasped when she saw her son reach over and grasp Tracy's covered breast. Then she heard Tracy moan.

"Behave Steve, your mom's right next to you," Tracy admonished Steve with a giggle.

Steve turned to his mom and smiled. He then pretended to watch the move as the arm, which was over Tracy's back, reached down and his fingers began to play with a nipple. He could feel his cock turn rock hard in his shorts. He almost jumped when he felt Tracy's hand begin to rub his thigh.

Grace tried to watch the movie but was very much aware of the two teenagers beside her. In the dim light she could see Tracy's hand rubbing her son's thighs. It was all she could do to keep her own hand off his other thigh. She turned back to the TV and tried to watch the movie until she heard her son moan and glanced down to see Tracy's hand squeezing the large bulge in Steve's shorts. Grace could feel her pussy start to throb again. She knew that she should leave but she was frozen in excitement.

The sound of a zipper was loud in the room.

Tracy reached her hand inside Steve's shorts. She was pleased that he had left his underwear off. She tried to pull his cock out through the opening but it was too large. Tracy reached up and unsnapped the top of his shorts. She opened his shorts and let his throbbing cock spring free. Tracy couldn't suppress a gasp as she saw Steve's long cock. She was not the only person in the room to gasp.

Grace's eyes were as wide as saucers as she saw Tracy pull her son's cock out. She was amazed to see that Tracy's fingers could not close around the shaft. My God she thought I've never seen one that big. Again she thought about leaving but her body was paralyzed. She couldn't believe what these kids were doing right beside her.

Tracy intentionally held Steve's hard cock out so that the light of the TV almost made the stretched skin glow. Slowly she ran her hand up and down the shaft forcing a large drip of juice to run from the swollen head. She quickly moved down until her head was above Steve's dripping cock. Her tongue came out to lick the drop from the little hole. She heard him moan as she stretched her lips to take the giant head into her mouth.

"Oh my God," Grace whispered to herself as she watched her son's cock disappear in Tracy's mouth. She could see Tracy stretching her lips to get the head inside. Grace's pussy juice was soaking her panties.

Steve had his eyes closed when he heard his mother gasp. He turned to the side to see her looking at Tracy as she began to suck his cock. Suddenly she looked up and stared into his eyes as an incredible electricity passed between mother and son.

"I... I have to... I have to go," Grace said and got up to leave. She turned one last time to see Tracy bobbing her head on her son's cock. Grace ran upstairs and into her room. She quickly got out some work she needed to do and sat on the bed. But it was impossible to concentrate so Grace tried to watch TV. That was impossible as well. Finally Grace could stand it no more and quietly snuck back downstairs. What she saw made her stop in her tracks.

Steve was on his knees with his head buried in Tracy's pussy. Both teenagers were naked.

"Oh God Steve, eat me, eat my cunt. You're the best, ohhhhh God. Yes, yes, oh God I'm going to cummmmmm!" Tracy moaned and clamped her legs around Steve's head as her body convulsed in climax.

Steve held on tight as Tracy's pussy spasmed in his mouth. When her shivering stopped Steve pulled away. He assumed Tracy would suck him off now and that would be it.

However, Tracy had other ideas. "Come up here and fuck me," Tracy said.

"Really," Steve said truly amazed. "I can really fuck you?" Steve asked.

"Yes, unless you don't want to."

"Oh God do I. But... but what about uh, you know pregnancy," Steve whispered.

"It's okay, I'm already pregnant," Tracy whispered in response. Steve's jaw dropped but when he started to say something else Tracy put her fingers to his mouth to quiet him.

Steve got to his knees between Tracy's legs and placed his large cock head at the entrance to her pussy.

Grace stood in the hall looking in on the two lovers. She had taken her panties off so she could reach under her tee shirt to play with her pussy. She could see Steve's large cock sitting at Tracy's entrance. She couldn't believe this teenager was going to take that large cock into her pussy regardless of what she had said to them.

"Put it in," Tracy moaned.

Steve moved forward until the head squeezed between Tracy's tight pussy lips. Steve moaned as he felt her tight pussy lips wrap around the head of his cock. He slowly pushed forward, inch-by-inch. When Tracy moaned as if in pain, Steve would stop until she got used to his size. Then he pushed again. Soon most of his cock was in Tracy's pussy.

Grace couldn't believe what she was seeing. She wasn't sure where the small girl had put all of that cock. She watched as Steve slowly pulled out and pushed back in, his cock glistening with Tracy's pussy juice. Both teenagers were moaning now. Grace was moaning herself as she rubber her swollen pussy. She could almost feel Steve's cock in her own pussy.

Soon Steve was pumping his cock freely in and out of his screaming girlfriend. He couldn't believe how tight Tracy's pussy was. He also couldn't believe that she was actually letting him fuck her after so long. Unfortunately, Steve couldn't last long in Tracy's tight cunt. The fact that he could see his mother out of the corner of his eye made their coupling that much more exciting.

"Oh God Tracy, I can't hold back much longer, I've got to cum."

"Come baby, cum deep in my cunt, God yes, cum in meeeee!" Tracy screamed as her own climax overtook her.

Steve was right behind her and began to shoot his hot cum into her sweet pussy.

In the hall, Grace's legs started to buckle as her own pussy spasmed around her fingers. Her body began to convulse as her legs shook. She moaned loud as she climaxed standing in the hall. As soon as her shaking stopped she rushed up the stairs and back to her room.

Steve and Tracy lay in each other's arms on the sofa for a long time. "Thank you, that was incredible," Steve said.

"No, I should thank you, your cock is incredible," Tracy said.

"Well, what do I do now sweety... you know about my mom?" Steve asked.

After I leave, go to your mother, she is going to need you. Be gentle with her but be firm, she needs to be led. Don't rush it, take your time, move slowly, and play on her need for compassion and passion. She will be ready for you." Tracy kissed Steve one last time and got up. She shivered as she felt his abundant cum stream from her stretched pussy.

"Call me tomorrow," Tracy said as she went out the door.

    Chapter 39


Steve lay on the sofa thinking about Tracy's words. He formulated a plan in his mind then got up and put his shorts back on.

Grace was lying on the bed with a sheet up to her waist. She had her hand between her legs playing with her still swollen pussy. She was startled when she heard the bedroom door open. Quickly she pulled the sheet up to her neck as Steve stepped into the room. "Steve!" she said in admonishment to her son for coming into her room without knocking.

Steve ignored his mother and walked over to the bed without a word. When he looked down at his mother he saw her shiver under the sheet. He reached down and grasped the sheet and started to pull it down. His mother held on, repeating one word "Steve!"

"Be gentle but be firm," Steve heard Tracy's words in his head. Steve tugged until the sheet slipped from his mother's fingers. Slowly he pulled it down, reveling his mother's beautiful heaving breasts. He saw his mother turn her head away as if in shame. Slowly he pulled the sheet off of her body until she was lying naked.

"God you're beautiful," Steve said almost to himself as he looked down on his mother's sexy body. He saw her turn quickly back to him when she felt him crawl onto the bed.

"Steve, no!" Grace said but did nothing to stop her son as he placed himself between her legs.

Steve pushed his mother's reluctant legs apart to reveal her swollen pussy lips. He was somewhat surprised to see that she only had a small patch of hair at the top of her pussy. He then reached both hands down and lifted his mother's legs and pushed them back to her chest. He saw his mother's eyes grow wide in shock.

"Steve, we can't," Grace said in panic but still she didn't fight her son.

Now Steve could see his mother's beautiful pussy spread before him. He could see her very large clit peeking through a hood of skin. The inner lips were swollen with blood and protruding from the larger outer lips. There was a stream of clear juice running from the hole.

Grace couldn't watch her son. She turned her head away again but she could still feel her son's eyes staring at her pussy. She was incredibly embarrassed but also as excited as she had ever been in her life. She was startled when Steve lay down on the bed, his head inches from her pussy. Oh God she thought, he's not going to...

But he was. Steve moved his head slowly toward the spread flower of his mom's pussy. He felt her jump when he used his fingers to open the lips. The sticky pussy juice left strings attaching the swollen inner lips. Steve closed his eyes and touched his tongue to the hole, then lapped upward.

"Ohhhhh my God," Grace moaned as she felt her son begin to lick her pussy. In spite of her embarrassment at what her son was doing, Grace felt her hips buck up into his face. She grabbed the pillow under her head with both hands, her teeth biting into her lip, her eyes closed tightly.

Steve had to moan as he tasted his mother's sweet pussy juice. His tongue pushed in deep, splitting the wet inner walls. He could feel her pussy spasm as he began to move his tongue in and out like a cock.

"Oh God, oh God, oh God," Grace moaned. Her body began to shake all over. She had never had her pussy eaten before. She had always wanted Bill to do it but he had refused because she wouldn't suck his cock. Now she regretted that thinking of all the pleasure she had missed.

Steve began to eat his mother, making sloppy sucking sounds. He sucked all of her lips into his mouth and gently chewed on them. When he sucked his mother's large clit into his mouth, he heard her scream and her body begin to spasm.

"Ohhhh... ohhhh... ohhhh Steve, ohhhh lord," Grace moaned as her head began to spin and her heart pounded in her chest. Suddenly her body stiffened as spasms of pleasure ripped through her.

Steve would have smiled if his mouth weren't filled with his mother's pussy. He sucked harder as he felt his mom's thigh grip his head. For a moment he thought he was going to suffocate as his mouth filled with her juice and his nose pressed into her wet flesh. When he felt her legs ease on his head, he pulled back and gasped for air. He looked up across his mother's still heaving breasts and saw that her face had relaxed but her eyes were still tightly closed. He kissed her wet pussy one last time and got up to his knees.

Grace opened her eyes and looked at her son's smiling face. It was covered in her pussy juice. Then she was surprised when he got off the bed and started for the door.

"Good night mom, I love you," Steve said as he walked out of the room.

"Uh... good... good night," Grace said but her son was already gone.

    Chapter 40


When Steve walked into the kitchen the following morning, he saw his mom with her back to him, standing at the stove. She had on a long tee shirt she often wore as a nightgown. Steve could see the outline of her panties under the tight shirt and felt a little twitch in his groin. God she had a sexy ass he thought. He walked up behind his mom and wrapped his arms around her.

Grace tensed when she felt her son hug her. It wasn't unusual for him to be affectionate but after last night, things were different. In spite of herself, Grace relaxed into her son's arms as he kissed her neck, bringing goose bumps to her flesh.

"Steve," Grace moaned.

"Good morning mom," Steve whispered, "sleep well?"

"Yes, except for your father's snoring."

"What time did he get in?" Steve asked.

"I don't know. It was very late and I was exhausted," Grace added then flushed with embarrassment at her words.

Steve nuzzled his mother's neck again and slowly slid his hands up her waist toward her braless breasts. His hands quickly covered her soft tit flesh.

Grace moaned then turned quickly in Steve's arms until she faced him. "Steve, we need to tal... "

Steve's lips pressed to his mother's, cutting off her words. He was amazed at how soft her lips were. He could still taste the tooth paste she hand used to brush her teeth. A little moan escaped his lips as his mother opened her mouth to let his tongue enter.

Grace could feel her son's strong chest pressing to her breasts and his cock begin to harden. She pulled her lips from his and pushed him back, trying to catch her breath. "Steve, please," she said.

Steve silently looked into his mother's eyes. He put his hands on her shoulders and began to press her down.

Grace looked at her son strangely as the pressure increased. Then she felt her knees give way as she began to move down. "Steve, your father... " Grace started to say and looked at the kitchen door as if he was about ready to come in.

Good Steve thought, she is more concerned with his father catching them then what they were doing. "Dad's asleep and he'll sleep till noon," Steve said as he forced his mother gently to her knees.

Suddenly Grace was staring at Steve's bulging jogging shorts. Her breathing quickened and her heart began to pound as she watched her son slowly pull the leg of his shorts up. She couldn't suppress a gasp as Steve's large cock sprang free. It almost hit her in the face. Grace thought she could actually hear her heart beating in her chest. She looked at her son's large cock from close range for the first time. God it was beautiful she thought.

"Open your mouth mother," Steve ordered, his words sounding strange in the quiet kitchen. This was the real test he thought, if she does what he asked then he was pretty sure he had her.

Grace hesitated, her eyes wide as she stared at her son's dripping cock. It was so close that she could smell it. She had never done anything like this before; she had never sucked a cock in her life. Sure, when she was young, her dates always wanted her too but she always resisted. At this moment she couldn't figure out why.

Grace sighed and opened her mouth wide then closed her eyes. She felt Steve entwine his fingers in her hair and gently but firmly pull her forward. The first touch was like an electric shock. The head of Steve's cock was hard, yet soft. It slid slowly past her lips and into her mouth. The size of it stretched the corners of her mouth but she got the head in. The taste immediately assaulted her tongue; it was bitter but sweet, it tasted like her son.

When Grace closed her lips around the swollen head she heard her son moan. Then she began to suck. A thrill ran through her and her pussy squirted juice into her panties as she thought of her wanton act. She knew she would regret what she was doing; yet it was impossible for her to stop.

"Oh mom, that feels sooo good," Steve moaned. "Suck me, suck my cock."

"Mmmm," Grace moaned at her son's words. She opened her eyes and looked up at him. She saw incredible passion and love in his eyes. She didn't resist when he began to move her head back and forth, directing her lips on his cock.

Steve was trying to be careful and not choke his mother. He wanted to pound his cock into her mouth but resisted the urge. Instead he gently moved her head back and forth, watching her lips stretch around him as her cheeks sucked in and out. He could feel her tongue lapping at the swollen head. It thrilled him to know that his cock was pouring his clear fuck juice into her mouth. It was incredibly exciting to know that his mother was swallowing his juice.

Grace was moaning as she let her son fuck her face. His juice tasted so good. She was beyond excitement now; she could no longer think, she could only feel. Her panties were so wet that the juice was dripping out and down her legs. She knew that if she even touched her pussy she would climax.

"Oh God mom, I'm getting close to cumming," Steve moaned as he looked down on his mother's beautiful face. "Can I cum in your mouth mother?" Steve asked.

Grace nodded her head and moaned.

Steve reached one hand under his mother's chin and turned her face up to him. She stopped sucking as she looked up, her mouth bulging with cock.

"It's okay if you don't want me to cum in your mouth mom," Steve said. "I cum an awful lot," he warned.

Grace just moaned and closed her eyes and began to suck her son again. She wanted him to cum in her mouth more then anything in the world at that moment.

Steve put his hand on the shaft of his cock, using his other hand to move his mother's head back and forth. "I want to watch mom, I want to watch my cum pour into your mouth," Steve said.

Again Grace looked up at her son. She felt him pull his cock from her mouth.

"Open your mouth mom, I want to cum in you mouth and watch it fill with my sperm."

Grace's head was spinning wildly as she opened her mouth wide then watched her son begin to jerk his cock toward her waiting lips.

"Oh God mom I'm going to... oh yes... ohhhh!" Steve moaned as his cock throbbed then shot a huge string of white cum directly into his mother's waiting mouth.

The volume of her son's cum astounded Grace. She held her mouth open as the second volley shot into her mouth, then a third and a fourth. On and on it went, filling her mouth until some dripped out.

Steve wanted to close his eyes but he kept them open to watch his mother's mouth fill with his juice. He could barely see her tongue after the first few shots yet there was much more to come. By the time he was done, his mother's mouth was filled to overflow.

The room got silent as Steve's moans stopped. His breathing was ragged as he stood on shaking legs. He looked down at his mother's still open mouth. He was totally shocked when he saw her eyes looking directly at him. Then he watched her close her mouth and swallow once, then again and again, their eyes locked together.

Grace moaned as she took her son's cum down her throat. Suddenly her pussy spasmed and her body began to shake as an incredible climax ripped through her. The taste and feel of her son's cum sliding down her throat was too much for her. She lost her balance and fell to the floor, shaking with pleasure.

Steve dropped to his knees in concern for his mother. He helped her back to her knees and hugged her to his chest as she buried her face in his neck. When she stopped shaking Steve turned his mother's lips to his for a kiss. He could taste his own cum in his mother's mouth; it tasted much better then toothpaste.

"God that was incredible mom," Steve said.

"Oh God, the stove!" Grace screamed. She had left a pan on the hot burner and it was smoking. She jumped up and took the pan from the burner.

Steve stood up behind her and said, "So when is breakfast going to be ready," then laughed as his mother turned to him with a scowl. "Hey, I'm a growing boy."

"You're not to old for me to use this pancake turner on you young man," Grace joked.

"Okay, okay, I'll take the trash out," Steve said in mock fear.

It had been an incredible morning.

    Chapter 41


Steve was walking on cloud nine for the rest of the day. Every time he thought of his mom on her knees drinking his cum his cock sprang to life. As he completed his chores around the house that day he kept his focus on his mother. Whenever she would enter the room he would stop and look at her, his heart skipping a beat.

Grace was feeling the same way. She made it a point to be near Steve as often as she could. On one occasion she went to the garage to get something and saw Steve working on his old car. He was bending over the fender working on the engine when she walked by. She couldn't resist reaching out and pinching his butt. She giggled when he bumped his head on the hood of the car. "I'm sorry, you're not hurt are you?" she asked with a naughty smile.

"Maybe," Steve said as he turned around and leaned against the car. "Will you kiss it and make it better if I am?" Steve joked.

"That depends on what's hurting," Grace said with a sexy smile.

Steve's eyes scanned up and down his mother's body. She was wearing a skintight pair of short shorts and a low cut sweater that hugged her breasts, revealing her hard nipples. Steve could even see the indentation of his mother's pussy in the crotch of her shorts. "God mom you are so sexy," Steve said and pulled his mother to him.

"Steve, your father is just inside," Grace cautioned but didn't pull away.

"You're driving me crazy mom," Steve whispered as he looked into his mother's pretty blue eyes. Quickly he pulled his mother's lips to his for a kiss. As soon as their lips met, Grace's tongue entered his mouth. Steve moaned and began to suck on his mother's tongue. He pressed his hardening cock to her groin as his hands went to her barely covered ass cheeks.

"Ohhhh," Grace moaned as she pressed herself back to her son's hard cock. She knew this was incredibly wrong and very dangerous but it had been so long since she had received any attention from a man, let alone sex. She could always put a stop to this she thought.

Steve worked his fingers under his mother's shorts from behind until his fingertips were touching her pussy. He felt his mother squirm as he pushed a finger into her already wet pussy. He couldn't get it in very far but it was enough to excite them both.

Grace shivered and pulled away, forcing Steve to remove his finger. She stood there with her eyes closed for a second as she tried to catch her breath. When Steve tried to pull her back she held him off and said, "Later," and smiled then turned and got the broom she was looking for and went back into the house.

Steve adjusted his hard cock and sighed as he watched his mother's sexy ass disappear back into the house. 'Later', he thought.

Later that evening Grace, Bill and Steve sat in the living room. Bill was reading the paper, Grace had a book and Steve was watching TV.

Grace was dressed in a short summer dress that clung to her sexy body at her breasts, waist and hips.

Steve could see most of his mom's sexy legs as he sat across from her. He kept glancing at her legs and looking over to make sure his father didn't notice. Fortunately, as always, Bill was engrossed in his paper.

Grace was very much aware of Steve's eyes. She had worn this dress especially for him. She knew that he liked it and it showed off her body. She was also glancing at Bill to see if he was paying attention. He would be going out with the boys soon. It couldn't be soon enough for her.

"Honey, when are you leaving?" Grace asked Bill.

Bill pulled his paper down and looked over at Grace. "In about fifteen minutes. I will probably be home pretty late because the guys want to go over to Crestridge to play cards with Rodger Hanson; it's a long drive, you don't have to wait up."

"Okay, I won't," Grace said and looked over at Steve with a smile.

Steve smiled back then turned quickly back to the TV. When he saw his father put the paper back up to his face, he slid off the chair to sit on the floor. He often did this when he was doing his homework. Tonight he had a different reason; it gave him a far better view of his mother's legs.

When Grace saw Steve move to the floor, she brought her book back up as if she were reading. In fact her heart was beating far to fast to concentrate on reading. Grace's pussy was throbbing at the thought of what she was about to do. Looking one last time at Bill to make sure that he was not looking, she slowly spread her legs. She knew that Steve would now have a perfect view up her dress. She hadn't worn panties.

Steve almost gasped out loud as he saw his mother slowly spread her legs. His eyes were boring into the spot between her legs. God I can't see any panties he thought. Then when his mother had her legs as far apart as the dress would allow, there was no doubt. He could see her bare pussy. His cock, which had been half hard all day, sprang to erection.

Grace couldn't believe that she was being so wanton. Yet her pussy was running like a river. She was sure that if she got up there would be a wet spot on the back of her dress. However, she was enjoying teasing her son.

"Well, I had better get moving," Bill said, startling Grace and Steve. He got up and came over and kissed Grace on the cheek and left.

The living room was silent except for two beating hearts. Grace sat there for a moment then spread her legs again. This time she slid down so that her dress would hike up. She felt like such a wanton slut.

Steve reached down and adjusted his cock in his shorts.

Suddenly Grace closed her legs and got up and walked out the sliding door to the back porch. She stood on the deck and watched the sun as it began to set. It was warm September evening with just a hint of fall. Grace could feel Steve standing in the doorway behind her.

Steve's heart was still beating rapidly as he watched his mother. The setting sun made her dress almost transparent. He could see her shapely body under her thin dress. He walked out on the deck and stepped up behind his mother, wrapping his arms around her waist.

Grace leaned back into her son; her own heart was pounding in her chest. She turned in Steve's arms and brought her lips to his. A groan escaped her throat as their lips pressed together and their tongues dueled. Grace was breathing hard when she pulled away. "Steve we have to talk," she said seriously.

"Later."

"No, now sweety, sit down," Grace said and she pulled him to a chair across from her. "You know what we have done is very wrong don't you?"

"It can't be wrong mom."

"That's just it, I am your mom," Grace said touching her son's face.

"I know but I don't love you like a mom, I love you like a man loves a woman."

Grace sighed and her eyes started to tear. "I know and I love you like a woman loves a man, but it's still wrong."

"We're not that unusual mom, there are a lot of families like us."

"What does that mean?" Grace asked.

Steve hesitated for a minute. "Alright, I'm going to tell you something and I want you to promise me that you won't flip out okay?"

"What?"

"It's about Tracy and her family. She said I could tell you if I wanted."

"What on earth are you talking about?"

"Well, Tracy's family is a little different from what many would consider a 'normal' family. Several months ago, things changed in her life when she accidentally came across her mother having sex with her own brother."

"Oh my God, Jack and Julie were having sex?" Grace said with shock.

"There's a lot more. You see Julie and Jack have been having sex for years. In fact... this is going to shock you... Jack is Suzy's father!"

Grace's mouth dropped open but no words came out.

"I won't go into all the details but Tracy confronted her mother and eventually she told Suzy. But you see, Tracy has been in love with her own father as well."

"But... but... I just can't believe... " Grace said in total amazement, unable to completely comprehend what her son was saying.

"Here is the real shocker-Tracy has become intimate with her dad and Suzy has done the same thing. Tracy told me last night that she is pregnant with her father's baby. In fact she said Suzy is also pregnant with her father--that is Jack's--baby. I think you already know that Julie is pregnant."

"Yes... she told me she was having a baby but I can't believe that both of her daughters are pregnant... and God you are saying the babies belong to... to... their fathers!"

"Mom, Julie's baby could either be Jack's or her husbands or even... even min... uh someone else's," Steve said realizing that telling her the baby might be his might be too much for his mother.

"Wow... I can't believe all of this Steve," Grace said again. Suddenly she realized that her pussy was throbbing. Steve's story had turned her on.

"It's all true mom. There is even more to the story but I think I have told you enough for now. My point is that our love is not that unusual," Steve said and took his mother's hand and kissed it. "I love you," he said. "Mom, I want to do to you what I did the other night, I want to eat you."

Grace moaned and closed her eyes at her son's words.

"God mom, I have been looking at that sweet pussy all evening. I need to eat you, please."

Grace stood up and looked down at her son. Slowly she reached up and pushed one thin strap of her dress down her shoulder. Then she did the same to the other.

Steve smiled and reached up and tugged at her dress, pulling it down to reveal her large firm breasts. Then he pulled again until the dress was at her feet. His heart almost leaped out of his chest as he sat there and looked at his beautiful mother. He watched as she sat back down then leaned back on the cushioned lounge chair.

Grace laid back and slowly spread her legs for her son. She closed her eyes and waited.

Steve stood up and quickly stripped his shorts and top off. He stood naked next to his mother, looking down on her incredible body, his cock throbbing in front of him. He leaned down and gently kissed her yielding lips before moving down to take one hard nipple into his mouth. He heard his mother groan as he worked on one nipple then switched to the other. Slowly Steve moved around until he was between his mother's legs. He kissed down her body until his mouth was over her dripping pussy. It was just as beautiful as he had remembered. His mouth moved to the center of his mother's body.

If there were any neighbors close by they would have surely heard Grace's scream as her son stuck his tongue deep into her pussy. She grabbed his head and held it tight to her swollen pussy as her hips bucked up into his face.

Steve began to suck his mother's pussy into his mouth, tasting her sweet juices again. He would never get enough of her sweet pussy he thought.

"Oh yes eat me, eat my cunt Steve. God it feels soooo good," Grace moaned. She threw her head back as her body began to shake with pleasure. "Yes baby, eat me, eat meeeee!!!" Grace screamed as her body began to convulse. "I'm going to cum, yes, yes ohhhh!!!!"

Steve held on tight as his mother's pussy pushed up into his mouth. Her thighs wrapped around his head and squeezed him as her body began to shiver in climax. This time the climax lasted a long time.

When Grace finally released her son, her body was a limp as a rag, she could hardly move.

Steve quickly stripped off his clothes and crawled up his mother's body and laid gently on her. He could feel her soft breast on his chest. Steve's own hard cock laid dripping on her stomach.

Grace was very much aware of that hard cock. She was in turmoil. She knew that this was a turning point in her life. She wanted her son so bad but she knew it was so wrong. "Steve, we shouldn't," Grace whispered weakly.

"I know mom, just let me feel your pussy on the head of my cock. I won't go any further. Then you can suck me off."

Grace didn't answer but spread her legs to allow her son to move his cock to her pussy. An electric shock went though her as she felt the large head of his cock touch the sensitive lips of her pussy.

Steve grabbed his hard cock and gently rubbed it up and down his mother swollen pussy lips. He could feel her juices coat his cock. He heard his mother moan when he touched her swollen clit with the tip of his cock. Slowly he moved it down on her sensitive clit until she was moaning in pleasure. Then he placed it at the entrance to her pussy. He pressed gently, almost imperceptibly, until the head was pushing past the blood engorged inner lips. He placed his hands on both side so his mother's body and looked down at her. His cock twitched inside her pussy lips.

"Oh God Steve, we can't," Grace said without conviction. "Your father had a vasectomy and I'm not on anything."

Steve remained silent, looking into his mother's lust filled eyes. "Wrap your legs around me mom," Steve breathed.

"Please Steve," Grace moaned as she hesitated. Then her legs came up and wrapped around Steve's back.

"I'm going to fuck you mom. Nothing on this earth can stop me unless you tell me no right now. If you do I'll stop. I love you too much to force you to do anything that you don't want to do. If you let me fuck you, I will try to pull out of you before I cum but I can't guarantee that."

"Oh Steve, oh God Steve... " Grace moaned, knowing that she could never say no to her soon. Grace's hips were beginning to move up slightly in spite of her efforts to control herself.

"Tell me mother, tell me you want my cock," Steve demanded, his cock throbbing with need.

"Oh Steve... I, I... oh yes God please fuck me," Grace said in surrender.

Steve sighed with relief and began to slowly push his cock into his mother's pussy. It was a tight fit. Obviously she had not been fucked for a long time. Yet her pussy juice was helping. Steve had to moan as he felt her warm wet walls caressing and squeezing his cock. "Oh God mom, it feels so good," Steve moaned.

"Yes, yes, fuck me baby," Grace moaned and pushed her hips up at her son. "Ahhhhh!!!" Grace moaned as she felt her son's large cock go deep into her pussy. He was touching places that no man had ever reached before. "Ohhhh Steve, fuck me, fuck meeeee!!!" Grace screamed.

"Oh mom, oh yes, ohhhh," Steve said joining his mother in moaning.

Grace crossed her legs around her son's waist and wrapped her arms tightly around his neck. She searched for Steve's lips. Her moan was cut off by her son's mouth as his cock began to pound into her.

The lounge chair was squeaking loudly as the two lovers fucked each other. Each downward stroke of Steve's cock was met with an upward movement of Grace's hips. She had taken ever inch of her son's cock and wanted more. She could feel his cock touch the very back of her pussy.

"Ohhhhh God... ohhh God, fuck me, I'm going to cum, fuck meeee!!!" Grace groaned and began to cum for the second time that evening. She grabbed Steve's ass with her hands and pulled him deep into her throbbing pussy.

Steve was trying desperately to hold back. His mother's climaxing pussy was squeezing his cum out of his balls. "Oh God mom, I can't hold back much longer, I have to pull out or I'll fill you with my cum," Steve warned.

Grace was delirious with pleasure. She knew that she should make Steve pull out but her climaxing pussy wouldn't let her. Instead of pushing him away, her hands pulled him tight, forcing his cock in to his balls. She could actually feel his balls on her asshole. When she felt him try to pull away, she held on tight.

"Oh my God mom, I can't... I can't hold back... ohhhh!" Steve moaned. He could feel it start at the base of his cock, and then his cum was rushing rapidly up his shaft. There was no way he could pull out now. "Here it cums mom," Steve bellowed as his cock began to pour his potent sperm into his mother's unprotected pussy.

"Oh yes, oh yes, cum in me baby, cum in your mother's cunt," Grace moaned as another climax roared though her body. She could feel her son's potent seed hitting the back walls of her pussy. She knew that those little sperm would be forced into her womb. The thought of that kept her climax going on and on.

Steve had never cum so hard or for so long in his life. He wasn't sure if he would ever be able to cum again. His mother's pussy was sucking every drop of juice from his balls.

But eventually it did stop. Mother and son lay together breathing heavy, their bodies still locked together. Steve's cock never got soft. Within minutes he was fucking his mother's now sloppy pussy. He fucked her long and hard, bringing her to numerous climaxes before he finally shot his second load into her pussy. This time, his cock did get soft.

Steve picked his mother up and carried her to the bedroom. They made love one more time before Steve had to go to his own room. Grace slept next to her husband that night with her son's cum running out of her stretched pussy.

    Chapter 42


After their initial night of sex, Steve and his mother looked for every opportunity to get together. It became difficult that week because Bill had taken a week of vacation. For some reason he seemed to be around all day and night. This made it very stressful for the two new lovers.

Steve was a horny teenager and wanted sex with her all the time and anywhere. Unfortunately, his mother was more concerned about getting caught then Steve. Whenever Steve was around his mother he would take every opportunity to touch her in places where most sons never touched their mothers. Steve just couldn't keep his hands off of her. He grew very frustrated as the week went on.

Grace knew how frustrated her son was becoming because she was frustrated herself. She wanted his cock in her as much as he wanted her. Yet she was afraid of the consequences if they were caught.

On the third day without sex, Grace was sitting on the sofa with her son on the floor looking up her dress. Bill was reading the newspaper as always. Grace didn't want to frustrate her son further but she couldn't help exposing herself to him. She was getting such a thrill out of letting him see her bare pussy. She sat there and spread her legs as wide as possible and let him look. When Bill would move she would close her legs quickly.

"Steve why don't you come up here and watch this movie with me, it's pretty good," Grace said patting the sofa next to her.

Steve was reluctant to leave his spot with the great view. However, a chance to be next to his mother was more than worth it. He got up and sat next to his mom, snuggling close.

"Gee, that fall breeze is a little chilly don't you think?" Grace asked. "Get that afghan over there for us will you sweety?"

Steve smiled and pulled the afghan over his mother and his legs. Immediately he understood what his mom had in mind when he felt her warm hand on his thigh. He was glad he had worn his little jogging shorts. He liked the shorts because they showed off his substantial bulge. Now they were very convenient.

Grace's hand was shaking as she slowly slid it up her son's thigh. She felt him spread his legs apart to give her better access. Slowly she moved higher and higher until she suddenly touched the head of Steve's cock, which was already pushing out of the leg of his shorts. She suppressed a moan as her hand closed around the giant head. However, his shorts were in the way of what she wanted to do. She bent her head to her son and whispered, "Pull your shorts down".

At first Steve though he had heard her wrong and looked at his mother in surprise. When he saw her smiling face he knew he had heard her correctly. He looked at his father who still had the paper in his face then lifted his hips. Slowly he pushed his shorts down until they were at his knees. Now Steve was the one shaking.

Grace's hand wrapped around Steve's cock, her fingers unable to touch. Grace felt her pussy pulse and begin to leak. She squeezed her son's cock tight and slowly began to move her hand up and down. Her own heart was now pounding in her chest, the risk of being caught making her head spin.

Slowly, ever so slowly, Grace masturbated her son. She moved her hand up and down until she could feel his juice running over her fingers. She used her palm to smear the slick pre cum across the swollen head of his cock. Her fingers circled the area just below the head and twisted, bringing a little whimper from her son. When Steve would push his hips up Grace would stop the movement of her hand. She knew that she was frustrating her son but she wanted this to last. Her own excitement was building as she teased her son unmercifully.

Steve was going mad. Every time he thought he was about to cum his mother would halt her hand movement. He tried to push up into her hand but she would open her fingers, leaving him frustrated. His mom was going to get paid back for this he thought.

At one point when Bill got up to get a beer, Grace removed her hand entirely and brought it outside the afghan. She sat there with a smile on her face as Steve looked at her with a pleading smile. When Bill returned she snaked her hand under the afghan again and began to tease her son.

At this point Steve was going mad with desire. If his mother didn't finish the job he was going to jump on her. While his mom was masturbating him his own hand had not been idle. He decided that two could play the game and moved his hand to his mother's bare thigh. He felt her jump as fingers touched her bare skin. Suddenly his mom's hand was very active on his cock. Steve steeled himself, wanting to tease her like she had done him. Quickly his fingers were playing with his mother's very wet pussy. He tired to get a finger inside but his mother kept her legs closed tight.

Grace was in a hurry to get her son off now. She knew that if he got his fingers in her pussy she would be moaning and squirming all over the sofa. Her hand began a rapid up and down motion, trying to make her son climax. It worked.

Steve's fingers stopped moving as his climax neared. He desperately tried to hold back now but it was impossible. His mother had teased him too much. Suddenly he felt his balls tighten and his cock lurch. He bit his lip hard as his cock pulsed and shot a huge stream of cum up and onto the afghan. He felt his mom tighten her grip on his cock and move her hand from the base of his cock to the top, forcing his juice to pour out.

Grace felt her pussy quiver as a little climax ran through her pussy. She could feel her son's warm juice coat her fingers and run down the back of her hand. She was truly amazed at the quantity of his cum. His cock throb and squirted huge amounts of cum onto her moving hand. Grace had to slow down the movement because her hand began to make squishing sounds as his cum coated her fingers. Finally Steve's cock stopped throbbing and squirting. Grace smeared his warm cum all over his deflating penis and balls.

Steve was exhausted. He sat with his head back on the sofa trying to get his breath without making noise. He looked over at his mother and squinted his eyes in mock anger. "I'll get you for that," he whispered.

Grace just smiled.

It was almost midnight when Grace heard her bedroom door open. She had been reading and was about to turn the light out. She was surprised to see Steve standing at the door. Bill was next to her snoring.

Steve walked slowly into the room. He was wearing a pair of boxer shorts and nothing else. His cock was already hard and tenting his shorts. He had been lying in bed thinking of his mother and jerking off when an idea came to him. He was determined to get back at his mother for teasing him so unmercifully. Now was his chance.

"Steve, what are you doing here," Grace whispered.

Slowly Steve began to pull his shorts down. He heard his mother gasp when his hard cock sprang free. His cock bobbed in front of him as he walked over and stood next to the bed.

Grace's eyes were as large as saucers. He couldn't, he wouldn't she thought.

Steve started to climb onto the bed, lifting the sheet.

"Steve no!" Grace pleaded quietly, trying to keep her voice down. But she couldn't stop him for fear that she would wake up Bill. Fortunately they had a king sized bed so there was plenty of room for all three of them. Grace had to move over and let him in.

"Are you nuts?" Grace asked as her son snuggled next to her.

"Paybacks are hell aren't they mom," Steve whispered as his hand reached out and grasped his mother's covered breast. Suddenly from somewhere Steve produced a pair of scissors. Then he proceeded to cut slits in his mother's tee shirt to let her breasts free.

Grace was mortified. Fright and excitement paralyzed her as she watched her son open the front of her shirt. She bit her lip when Steve's head moved down and began to suck her exposed tit. "Oh God," she moaned. "We can't Steve, please," Grace moaned but her hand came up to hold her son's head as his lips sucked her hard nipple.

Steve worked for a long time on his mother's breasts. He was sure she had never had anyone pay this much attention to her breasts. He sucked and licked one nipple as his finger pinched the other. Then he would switch and do the same to the other. He held her breasts lovingly in his hand and sucked little passion marks on the surface. Then he moved up to his mother's lips and brought his mouth to hers. Their tongues worked together pushing back and forth from one mouth to the other. Steve broke the kiss and began to kiss his mother's neck. He could feel goose bumps on his mother's body as she began to suck on her neck.

"Steve," Grace moaned as she felt her son placing a large passion mark on her neck. How will I hide that from Bill she thought as Steve sucked hard? Grace's own body was shivering with pleasure as her son sucked and licked her neck.

"Turn on your side," Steve whispered.

"My God Steve we can't," Grace pleaded in panic.

"Turn to the side or I'll get on top of you."

Grace reluctantly turned on her side facing the back of her husband. She felt her son lift her tee shirt then jumped when she heard the scissors begin to cut her shirt up the back, opening her entire back to him. Then he was snuggling up behind her. God, he was going to fuck her with his father sleeping two feet away she thought.

Steve kissed the back of his mother's neck as his hands reached around to play with her tits again. He smiled when he felt his mother push her ass back into his hard cock. She was ready he thought. He reached down and grabbed his hard cock. Slowly he began to press it between her very wet and swollen pussy lips. He worked hard to keep from moving too much on the bed. "Ohhhhh!" Steve moaned as his cock began to slide into his mother's warm pussy.

Grace was beside herself with fear and passion. She couldn't believe she was being fucked right here next to her sleeping husband. Yet, it wasn't a dream, her son was pushing his large cock into her pussy. It was very difficult to contain her moans of passion. Now she knew what Steve had felt when she was jerking him off earlier today.

Steve began a slow in and out movement. He was glad his mother had jerked him off earlier. If she hadn't he would have never been able to control himself. His mother's pussy was just too tight. He pulled her tight to him as his cock sawed in and out.

Grace began to help her son by pushing her pussy back to meet him. She tried desperately to control her breathing and suppress her moans of pleasure as her son's cock pushed all the way into her pussy. She could feel it hit bottom. Suddenly, almost without warning Grace began to shiver. Even she was surprised as a climax began to rush through her. Her legs were shaking and her pussy quivered as rush after rush of pleasure ran up her body from her pulsing pussy. It was difficult for her to even remain conscious as she felt her body explode in pleasure. Yet she was able to hold still and make a minimum of movement.

Steve let his mother climax around his cock. He kept fucking her until her pussy spasms slowed. He held his cock still for a long while then began to move again. Within several minutes his mother began to climax again. Steve fucked his mother to several more climaxes before he felt his own balls churning with the need to cum.

"God mom, I've got to cum," Steve warned in an excited whisper. "Can I cum in you again?" he asked, knowing they were taking a giant risk by him squirting his potent seed into his mother.

"Oh God Steve we shouldn't," Grace said fearing the consequences.

Steve started to pull his cock from his mother's pussy.

Grace reached back quickly and grabbed her son's ass and pulled.

"I'm going to cum mom, I can't hold it," Steve warned again.

"Yes, cum... God Steve, I need your cum baby, cum in meeee!!!" Grace said in surrender.

Steve's body convulsed in pleasure when he heard his mother's words of encouragement. His cock throbbed and began to squirt his seed deep into his mother for the second time in his life. He felt his mother began to climax again as his cock filled her pussy with sperm. Every throb of his cock was met with a squeeze of his mother's pussy. Her pussy was squeezing ever drop of sperm from his balls.

Steve was lying exhausted, his cock still soaking in his mother's pussy when Bill began to stir. Steve quickly slid out of his mother and off the bed. He lay quietly on the floor as his father got up on the other side of the bed and headed for the bathroom, half asleep. Steve waited until the bathroom door closed then jumped up and kissed his mother quickly. "God I love you," he said and hurried back to his own room.

Grace turned out the light and fell asleep, not bothering to clean up her sperm filled pussy.

    Chapter 43


Tracy had been very busy over the past week. She had again made contact with an organization, that she had found through the Internet, which supported family love. The name of the organization was "Love is Blind", indicating that love was possible in many forms. It was a large organization of several hundred thousand people worldwide. Their stated purpose was the support of people that choose to have relationship within their families. Within the group were doctors, lawyers, government officials and just plain citizens, who had discovered love at home. The group provided legal services, medical help, education and general support to families.

Tracy gave the organization a great deal of information about her own family as well as some information about her friends. Since the organization was secret, it was necessary for them to be very careful about who joined the group. Their first priority was legal and medical help. They were going to visit the Wilson's in a couple of weeks to get more information about the family and verify the sincerity of Tracy's request. In the meantime they would provide the names of doctors that would understand and arrange testing for the pregnant women.

The more immediate issue was Tracy's plan for her family. She was pleased that everything seemed to be falling into place. Jack had moved in and he and Suzy were sleeping together. Tracy had moved into her mother and father's bedroom.

All of the Wilson women were excited about their pregnancies. Julie was the first to begin to really show. Her belly was growing, forcing her to expand her wardrobe. Her breasts were also getting larger, to the delight of everyone. Julie had now accepted her pregnancy and the new relationships within the family. She found that she actually liked the arrangement that Tracy had set up; she was getting plenty of sex as well as satisfying her deepest desires. She didn't know where this was all going but she knew that they could never go back.

Tracy was excited about her own pregnancy. She wasn't quite showing yet but she could see that her breasts were growing. She had flaunted that at her sister, in a good-natured way. However, Suzy's own little breasts were growing, or at least she thought they were.

It was a beautiful morning in the Wilson household when the phone rang. Tracy answered to find Steve on the other end of the line. He was very excited as he told Tracy about he and his mother and the wonderful time they had had over the past few days. When Tracy found out that Steve's father would be out of town, she invited Steve and his mom over for dinner the following evening. She didn't have a plan yet but she knew that her dirty mind would come up with something wild.

Meanwhile, Tracy already had a plan for her family today.

Don and Jack were going to play golf that morning. They were getting along great after some initial tension. The fact that the women that they loved were getting along so well made any tension between them seem petty. How could they complain; they were getting all the sex they could possibly want from three gorgeous women.

Neither man knew the nasty plans Tracy had for the family tonight.

Tracy had one more thing she wanted to do with her daddy; she wanted him to fuck her in the ass. When she told Suzy, she had responded excitedly that she wanted her daddy to fuck her ass as well.

It didn't take a lot of persuading for the men to agree. However, Tracy's dad was a little concerned about hurting her with his big cock head. She assured him that she could take it, even thought she wasn't as confident as she sounded.

As Tracy always did, she worked out a plan. The three women were going to tease the men unmercifully until they were ready to rape them. She, Suzy and even her mom were going to wear outfits all day that would drive the men crazy. It had been a little difficult to convince Julie to wear something really tight, due to her pregnant state, but after a stern warning about the consequences of disobeying, Julie meekly agreed.

Don and Jack were sitting at the kitchen table having coffee that morning when Tracy, Suzy and Julie paraded into the room with their outfits on. Both men almost dropped their coffee when they saw their lovers. Tracy was dressed in a white spandex tube top and white skintight stretch short shorts. Suzy had on the same outfit in blue. The shorts split through both of the girl's pussy lips and up between the cheeks of their ass. The material covering their ass was barely there, revealing the soft skin of their sweet cheeks.

Julie had convinced Tracy to let her at least wear something a little less revealing. She had on a very thin white blouse that did nothing to cover the fact that her breasts were bare. However the blouse hung down, covering the slight pouch of her belly. Underneath she wore a pair of short shorts, two sizes too small, that Tracy had bought for her.

The two men's jaws hung open as they stared at the three women. Neither man knew where to look first.

"You like?" Tracy asked.

"Wow!" both men said at the same time.

As planned, all three women spun around and let the men look at their thinly covered ass cheeks. They all giggled as they heard the men suck in their breath.

"We know you guys are going golfing but we were wondering if you would rather go on a little picnic with us?" Tracy said, looking over her shoulder at the two men, her ass pushed back at their wide staring eyes.

"Uh... uh... well, Jack, what do you think?" Don stuttered.

"We can play golf anytime," Jack answered quickly.

"Oh goodie," Tracy said, "we hoped you would reconsider. We have everything packed."

The rest of the day was a blur for the two men. The women teased them every chance they got. They would bend over in front of them, sit on their laps, and take any opportunity they had to touch them. Both Don and Jack had a perpetual hardon. By the time they came home from their day in the park, they were ready to agree to anything.

Tracy made the men wait until after dinner before they were allowed to see or do anything really sexual. She had Don and Jack sitting on the sofa with Suzy between them. She had placed a pillow on the coffee table and was on her hands and knees with her mother kneeling behind her.

"Now gentlemen, mommy is going to show you the proper way to make love to an asshole. Suzy, will keep you occupied as you watch our little demonstration," Tracy said with a smile. "Don't get them too excited squirt, we need those hard cock for our sweet little asses," she said wagging a finger at her sister.

Suzy giggled and began to unzip first her father shorts and then Don's. When she had both men's hard cock in her hand she sat back to watch.

"Okay mother, get my ass ready for my daddy's cock," Tracy commanded, looking one last time over her shoulder before dropping her head to the table and pushing her ass back at her mother.

Julie's hands were trembling as she slowly reached up and grasped her daughter's cloth covered ass cheeks. Her hands went slowly under the material, pushing it up until both cheeks were uncovered. Almost as if magnets were pulling them, Julie's lips came forward and began to kiss Tracy's exposed ass cheeks. She used her lips and tongue to lick and suck the sweet soft skin until it was wet and red. She could feel Tracy shivering as her tongue worked it's magic. At the same time her fingers worked on the embedded cloth between Tracy's pussy lips until the material was soaked with her pussy juice.

Suzy and the two men watched in excitement as Julie devotedly worked on her daughter's ass. Suzy's attention was divided between her sister and mother and the two hard cocks in her hand. Both cocks were now dripping, making her slowly moving hand slippery with fuck juice. She could hear both men breathing hard and occasionally a little moan escape one or the other's lips. Her own pussy was soaking the crotch of her tight shorts. She knew that if she just slid forward several times that the tight crotch would bring her off. But she wanted to wait, wanting her excitement to help her take her daddy's big cock into her tiny asshole.

Tracy was going mad with desire as well. Her mother's fingers, lips and tongue were driving her crazy. "Mother please," she whispered, looking back between her spread legs. She saw her mother's lust filled face staring at her ass.

Julie's hands moved up to the waist of Tracy's shorts. She began to tug the tight material dawn over her daughter's ass. She almost gasped as she saw the soft skin of Tracy's cheeks revealed. When the shorts were to her thighs she stopped. Her trembling fingers lightly touched the skin. The room was so quiet that Julie thought she could hear her pounding heart beating. Slowly she spread her daughter's cheeks. "Ohhhh!" she moaned as her tiny rose appeared before her eyes. Her lips moved forward and her tongue came out.

Tracy could feel her mother's breath on her asshole. Her legs were shaking as she waited for the tongue. "Oh my God," she screamed as she felt her mother's tongue touch her pulsing hole. "Oh God mother... God, ohhhh... I'm going to... I... I... yesssssss!!!" Tracy moaned as a tremendous climax roared though her. She pushed her ass back into her mother's face, forcing the tongue deep into her clenching asshole.

Suzy's eyes were glued to the scene in front of her. Suddenly she heard Don moan and looked down to see his cock pulse and then squirt a huge gob of white cum into the air. Without thinking she began to move her hand up and down his squirting cock.

When Jack saw Don's cock begin to squirt, he lost control himself. As hard as he tried, he couldn't hold back and his own cock began to shoot his cum into the air.

Suzy was now moving both hands up and down the two men's cocks. Her hips were moving rapidly on the sofa, forcing the seam of her shorts deep between her pussy lips. "Oh yes... oh God, ahhhhh!!!" she moaned as her body betrayed her and began to shake in climax.

Tracy looked over with lust-crazed eyes as her sister jerked both men to a climax.

Julie was unaware of what was happening around her. Her face was buried between her daughter's ass cheeks and her tongue was squirming deep inside her hole. She could feel her pussy throbbing as she tasted her daughter's sweet hole. She couldn't get enough. Julie wasn't aware that she had been eating Tracy's ass for over a half hour when she felt her push her head away from her ass. She looked around stunned at the exhausted group of people. They had all climaxed while she was busy eating Tracy's ass.

Tracy got up and pulled her mother to her feet and brought her into her arms. She kissed her swollen lips, tasting her own ass. "Thank you mother, that was wonderful," she said then turned to the three sitting on the couch. "Well squirt, I hope you're happy," she said with a smile as she looked at two limp cocks and Suzy's red face. "Oh well, they wouldn't have lasted long in our assholes anyway. Mom, you and daddy are coming with me. Suzy, why don't you take your daddy to your room and see if you can get him to fuck your ass? Mom's going to help us, then she can come to see how you two are doing later."

    Chapter 44


Tracy pulled her father and mother into the bedroom. "Let's get daddy ready mom," Tracy said and pulled her mother to her knees with her in front of her father. Both women were now staring at Don's limp but still dripping cock. Tracy picked up her father's cock and held it out to her mom. She smiled as she watched her lick the drip of sperm from the head then take it into her mouth. Then she moved around on her knees until she was behind her father. She reached around him and unbuckled his shorts and quickly pulled both his shorts and under down his thighs. Now she was staring at his strong clinched ass cheeks. They were so different from a woman. He had a fine hair along the back that ran down to his much hairier legs. Tracy used her hands to run up and down his legs, from his thighs to his ass. She felt her father jump when her lips touched the soft skin of his ass.

Don was in heaven as he watched his wife suck his cock and felt his daughter kiss his ass. His cock was starting to get hard again in Julie's mouth as Tracy began to lick his skin. He gasped when he felt Tracy open his cheeks, exposing his asshole to her view. She wouldn't he thought, then moaned as her tongue touched him where no tongue had ever been before. Automatically he pressed back into Tracy's tongue, forcing it in deep, momentarily pulling his now hard cock from Julie's mouth.

Tracy's pussy was on fire again as she tasted her daddy's sweet ass. She didn't know why she hadn't done this before. It was so nasty but oh so sweet. Her tongue went wild as her hands held her father's ass cheeks wide apart. She tried desperately to get her tongue all the way into his ass but it would only go in so far from this position.

"Get on the bed on your hands and knees" Tracy whispered to her father.

Don moved as if in a trance until he was kneeling on the bed. He looked back to see Julie and Tracy moving toward his exposed ass. "Oh my God," he moaned as Tracy pulled his cheeks apart again and began to suck his hole. He put his head on the bed and squatted low, letting his daughter have her way with his ass. He had never thought of his ass as a sexual place until now. Yet, his cock was throbbing and dripping his juice on the bed.

Tracy pulled away from her father's ass, letting her mom get between his legs. She watched as her mother took over and worked her tongue deep into her daddy's ass.

Don was a quivering mass as the two women took turns working on his ass. Suddenly he almost jumped when he felt a finger touch his asshole. He was too excited to stop the finger from plunging deep into him. His cock throbbed as his daughter's finger searched around for his prostate. He could feel her finger massaging him, causing shock waves to move from his ass though his balls and to his throbbing cock. Where did she learn to do that he thought as Tracy worked her finger in and out, bringing him incredible excitement?

Tracy pulled her finger from her father's ass and shoved it into her mother's mouth, letting her suck it. Then she stood up. "I need to get my ass fucked now daddy," Tracy said as she pulled her mother to her feet. She crawled onto the center of the bed, spreading her legs. "Please, oh God, fuck me daddy, fuck your daughter's ass."

Don rushed to get on the bed between his daughter's legs. He looked down and moaned as he saw her little hole, still wet and swollen from Julie's tongue and lips. He felt Julie crawl onto the bed next to him. When he turned to her she kissed his lips gently then said, "Fuck her, fuck her ass sweety."

Julie reached down and took her husband's cock and placed the giant head on the tiny hole. She bent over and drooled some saliva onto the head then smeared it around. Then she pulled the cock forward, letting the head began to force the tiny hole open. She heard Tracy moan as the cock tried to get into the resisting hole.

Don's hips pushed forward in reflex as he watched his cock move slowly in. He didn't believe it would fit. The tiny ring stretched and stretched, trying to accommodate him.

"Wait," Julie said and pulled Don's cock back. She bent down and licked the little hole, depositing more saliva on the hole. When she pulled back she asked Tracy, "Do you want me to get some lubricant?"

"No, let him fuck me, please, I need his cock," Tracy answered.

Julie looked at Don and shrugged. She pulled his cock back to the tiny hole. Again the cock began to push inside. The tiny hole opened more and more as Don began to push forward relentlessly.

"Ahhhhhh!!!" Tracy moaned as the large head finally slipped inside. The tight anal ring snapped closed around the cock head, griping it like a vise.

"Oh God, oh God!" Tracy moaned as she felt her ass stretched like never before.

Don felt like he could cum right then. The tight ring of his daughter's ass was squeezing his cock like a rubber band.

"Oh my," Julie said as she looked down as her daughter's now filled asshole. "Careful," she whispered to Don as he started to move forward. She watched in amazement as his cock shaft slowly moved into Tracy's ass. When it seemed to stop, she pushed him back and let him pull out until only the head was left inside. Then she pulled him forward again, forcing a little more cock into her ass. Each time his cock went in deeper until finally there was only an inch of cock left outside her ass.

Julie bent to Tracy and said, "It's almost all the way inside. Do you want it all, do you want all of your daddy's cock in your ass?"

"Oh yes, oh yes, oh yes," Tracy breathed in delirium. "Make him fuck me mommy, make him fuck me."

"Fuck her ass," Julie said to Don.

Don moaned and pulled his cock slowly out of his daughter's little hole. He watched as her ass almost turned inside out. Then with an animal groan he pushed back into her, his cock sliding all the way into her body.

Tracy and Don screamed at the same time as his cock slid in until his balls touched her pussy lips. Don held still for a long time, letting Tray's pulsing ass get used to the large intruder. He could feel his daughter's rapid heart beat through her ass walls. Then Don slowly pulled out again and pushed back in. He grabbed Tracy's hips and began to pull her toward him as his cock moved forward.

Julie couldn't see any longer so she slid to the bed and moved under Tracy until her head was between her legs. Now she could see Don's cock sliding into her ass. His balls were inches from his nose. As the two above her moaned in pleasure she lifted her head and ran her tongue though her daughter's dripping pussy.

Tracy was going mad with lust. Her ass felt like a small log had been forced up there. Yet the pain felt incredibly exciting. She loved her daddy's cock inside her ass. She thought she would pass out when her mother's tongue began to lick her pussy. When she opened her eyes she saw her mother's swollen pussy just below her lips. With a moan she dropped her lips and began to suck her sweet juices.

Don couldn't believe the incredible pleasure he was feeling as Tracy's ass squeezed his cock and Julie sucked his balls. He began a steady tempo, fucking down hard and pulling out slowly. He could see Julie's face smiling up at him as he worked his cock back and forth.

Julie's eyes closed in pleasure as Tracy began to lick her pussy. She tried to control her excitement but knew that if Tracy keep that up she would be squirting her own pussy juice into her mouth.

The room was filled with moans of pleasure as the three on the bed fucked on and on.

In Suzy's room, the two lovers were well on their way to pleasure as well. They had been kissing and sucking each other for a long time. However, Jack was hesitant to fuck Suzy's little ass. "Are you sure you want this?" he asked as he played with her little tits and gently kissed her lips.

"Yes, oh yes daddy, I want to give you everything," Suzy answered. "I love you so much."

"I love you too sweetheart but I don't want to hurt you," Jack said with concern in his voice.

"Don't worry, I'll tell you if you hurt me. Now, please fuck my ass daddy," Suzy pleaded.

Jack moved back and crawled between Suzy's legs. He looked down her body to those tiny tits then to her spread legs and her swollen teenaged pussy. He moved his head down quickly and locked his lips on her drooling pussy.

"Oh God daddy, eat me," Suzy moaned.

Jack sucked on his daughter's wet pussy. After a little while he slid his tongue down and touched her little rose. When he heard her moan in pleasure he pushed his tongue inside. Jack tongue fucked her ass for a long time before he pulled back. He moved close to her pussy and pushed her legs back then slowly slid his cock into her spread pussy hole. He let out a moan as her tight little hole gripped his cock. When he pulled out he saw that his cock was covered in her slippery pussy juice like he wanted. Pushing her legs up he moved his cock down until the head was touching her ass. He could see that her eyes were wide in excitement or maybe fear. He didn't know which.

"Are you sure baby?" he asked one last time.

"Yes!" Suzy hissed and pushed her hips down.

Jack pushed his cock forward hard.

"Ahhhhh!!!" Suzy screamed as the head of Jack's cock speared through her asshole. She felt his long shaft move deep into her ass. It felt like it was going to come out her throat.

Jack stopped and let Suzy get used to the head. He looked down at her tightly closed eyes and felt doubt again. She was breathing heavy and her face was red.

Suzy opened her eyes and looked at her father, her eyes shining with excitement. "Fuck me, fuck my ass hard," she said though clenched teeth.

Jack pushed hard and moaned along with his daughter as his cock moved even deeper into her tight little asshole. Within seconds he was moving rapidly in and out. He grasped her legs and pulled her to him as his hips plunged downward. Soon his cock was sliding in and out of her ass like it was in her pussy.

Tracy continued to eat her mother as her father pounded into her ass. The taste of her mother's pussy and her father's cock in her ass was rapidly bringing her to the point of no return. She was near her own climax when she felt her mother tense. Suddenly her mouth was filled with her mother's pussy juice as she began to climax. Tracy forgot about the cock in her ass momentarily as she drank her mother's juice and sucked her swollen lips deep into her mouth.

Julie almost passed out from the intensity of her climax. When she opened her eyes she saw the now familiar sight of her husband's cock moving in and out of her daughter's ass. She lifted her head and began to lick the shaft as it came out of Tracy's ass. Tracy's pussy juice was dripping on her chin and down her neck.

Don couldn't take anymore. "Oh God baby, I'm going to cum. Can I cum baby, can I cum in your ass?" he moaned.

"Yes daddy, yes daddy, fuck me, cum in my ass," Tracy screamed. "Eat me mother," she ordered.

Julie's mouth latched onto Tracy's swollen clit and began to suck as Don fucked her ass hard. She had a hard time holding on as Tracy's hips moved back and forth with Don's fucking. She reached up and grabbed her daughter's hips. Then she felt her tense and begin to shiver.

"Oh Goddddddd!!!!" Tracy screamed as her body began to convulse in pleasure. Her climaxing pussy made her asshole pulse and squeeze her father's cock hard.

That was too much for Don. "Oh yes, oh yes, here it cums," he moaned as his cock head grew even larger inside his daughter's tunnel. Suddenly he bellowed as his balls tightened and his cock began to pour his cum into her forbidden hole.

Tracy could actually feel the cum pouring into her asshole. That only served to make her dwindling climax start all over again. "Oh God, oh God, I'm going to... to... oh yessssss!!!" Tracy tried to say as another climax hit her.

Julie looked on in amazement as her husband's balls tightened and almost pulled up into his body. She knew he was pouring everything he had into Tracy's willing ass. She was amazed at how long Don's climax lasted. It seemed to go on and on before he collapsed onto Tracy, forcing her to fall onto her body. Soon the weight of both lovers were on her. However, she didn't complain. She felt very loved at that moment.

Within a few minutes Don's cock softened and slipped out of Tracy's stretched hole.

Julie heard Tracy moan as the cock slipped free. She felt Don's cock hit her nose, dripping a drop of juice from the head. Julie sighed and opened her mouth to suck the cock head in. Since his cock was shriveled she could take the whole thing inside her mouth. She sucked him in to the balls, loving the taste of her husband and daughter.

Don's cock was too sensitive to take too much sucking so he pulled away and fell next to Tracy in exhaustion.

Julie looked up and saw her husband's cum begin to run out of the little hole that had yet to close back to normal. Oh God I'm such a slut Julie thought as she lifted her head and placed her mouth over her daughter's ass and began to suck. She heard Tracy moan as her ass opened even wider and began to fill her mouth with juice.

When Julie walked into Suzy's room, Jack was still pounding into her ass. She stood and watched the two lovers, thinking how small her daughter looked under the much larger man. She couldn't believe such a tiny girl could take a grown man into her body. Yet there was her pregnant thirteen-year-old daughter, legs wrapped around her father's waist, his cock fucking in and out of her ass.

Julie walked over quietly and crawled onto the bed behind Jack. Without a word she spread his moving ass cheeks and dropped her mouth to his buried asshole. She smiled when she heard him moan then stop and press back toward her lips. Her tongue plunged into his hole as his hips moved down to force his cock back into Suzy's little asshole.

"God Julie what are you doing to me?" Jack moaned. "Oh Suzy sweety, I'm ready," Jack warned as the feeling of the tongue in his ass and the squeezing asshole became too much for him.

"Cum in me daddy, cum in me daddy, cum in me daddy," Suzy moaned as her head moved back and forth in excitement.

"Ahhhhhhh!!!" Jack moaned as his cock began to pump his cum into Suzy's ass.

"Yes, yes, yes," Suzy moaned as her fingers reached for her swollen clit and began to rub. Her body pushed up, taking her father's cock deep into her ass. Her eyes squeezed tight as a tremendous climax overtook her.

The two lovers moaned over and over as pleasure rippled through them.

When Jack's climax receded, he slid off of Suzy's tiny body and pulled her close. He barely noticed Julie crawling between Suzy's legs until he felt her legs being lifted. He watched in amazement as Julie pushed Suzy's legs back, opening her ass, then dropping her head to begin to suck on the cum filled asshole.

Suzy shuddered when she felt her mother's lips on her sore asshole. Suddenly, without warning, Suzy began to shake as a climax began to rush through her again. She grabbed her mother's head and held it to her ass. When her trembling stopped she became very still; she had passed out.

Suzy didn't see Julie crawl between Jack's legs and suck his soft cock into her mouth. A little tremor when through Julie's body and her pussy squirted juice down her legs, as she tasted her daughter on her brother's cock. She sucked Jack to a third climax and drank his juice. She sighed and laid her head on her brother's thigh as he pulled the covers over her head, covering their bodies. The three slept through the night in that position.

    Chapter 45


Steve and Grace arrived at Tracy's house at 7 pm. Steve was proud of how his mother looked tonight. She had on a short summer dress with little spaghetti straps across her shoulders. Her legs were tanned so she didn't need pantyhose. On her feet she wore a pair of heeled sandals that emphasized her shapely legs. Steve couldn't convince her to leave her panties home but at least she wore a thong. As he had watched his mother dress, he had sat on her bed and stroked his cock. She just smiled at him and shook her head.

Grace was very nervous about this evening. Steve had filled her in on most of what was going on in the family (leaving out the fact that he might be the father of Julie's baby). Grace didn't really know what to expect. She had known the Wilson family for years. At one point the two families had been very close. In fact, Grace had always had a bit of a crush on Don. Several years ago she had been at a party at their house when she and Don had slipped outside for a little air. Both of them had drunk a little too much. When Don turned to kiss Grace she hadn't resisted. In fact she hadn't stopped Don when his hand had found it's way up her dress. She didn't know how far they would have gone if someone hadn't come out of the house just about the time Don was sliding his finger into her pussy.

"Hi Steve, hi Grace," Tracy said when she opened the door.

"Hi Tracy," Steve said.

"Hi Tracy," Grace said and kissed Tracy on the cheek. "Where's your dad and mom?" she added nervously.

"Oh their upstairs, they'll be down in a little while. Steve, why don't you take your mom into the family room? I'll get you two something to drink."

Steve led his mother into the family room and sat beside her on the sofa.

"Steve, I'm not sure about this," Grace whispered with a worried look.

"Come on mom, relax, they don't bite... at least not hard," Steve laughed.

Several minutes later Tracy came back with two iced teas and sat them on the coffee table then joined Steve and his mom on the sofa, sitting next to Grace.

Grace started to become concerned when Don and Julie didn't come down after some time had passed. "Where did you say your mom and dad are?" she asked Tracy.

"They should be about ready now. Why don't we watch some TV?"

Tracy turned the lights down and picked up the remote. The large screen TV jumped to life with the push of a button.

Grace was surprised to see what looked like the large bed in the Wilson's master bedroom on the screen. "What is... ?" she started to say when she saw Don come walking into the room. God, he was in his underwear. She watched as he picked up a magazine and lay down on the bed. Grace looked at Tracy but her eyes were on the screen. When she turned back she gasped as she saw Julie walk in from the bathroom and drop the bathrobe she was wearing. Her naked back was to the camera and she wore only a pair of panties. Grace turned to Steve and said, "Steve what's going on here?"

"Shhh!" Steve said and grabbed his mother's hand and pulled it to his lap.

Don got off the bed and walked over to Julie. He took her into his arms and kissed her with passion. At the same time his hands went to her panty-covered ass and squeezed. As the kissing become more intense, Don slowly pulled Julie's panties down until her ass was bare.

"My God," Grace said.

Quickly Julie was naked and being pressed to her knees. Kneeling in front of Don she reached into his underwear and fished out his hard cock.

"We shouldn't be watching this," Grace whispered but made no move to get up.

Soon all three on the sofa were watching Julie sucking on Don's cock.

Grace barely noticed it when Steve's hand moved over to grasp her thigh, just below her dress. She was too busy watching her friend sucking on her husbands cock. She wanted to get up but her legs wouldn't move.

Tracy slowly moved her hand over and placed it on Grace's other thigh. When Grace made no move to stop her she began to rub her thigh lightly, gently running her fingers up the smooth skin.

Suddenly Grace let out a gasp as Julie's brother, Jack, walked into the picture. He was totally naked and his cock was hard and throbbing. It was even wet with moisture, like someone had been sucking on it. Grace couldn't believe what she was watching.

Now both Jack and Don stood in front of Julie who was still on her knees. Julie reached over and grasped Jack's cock then turned her head and took it into her mouth. Soon she had both cocks in her hands and was alternating between sucking one then the other. As she took one cock in her mouth she jerked on the other.

"Oh my God, oh my God," Grace whispered as her breathing increased. She was too engrossed at what was happening on the screen to realize that Steve and Tracy had pulled her thighs apart, forcing her dress obscenely up her thighs. Suddenly she jumped when Steve's hand slid up her thigh to her panties. "Steve, stop!" she said and grabbed his hand. Tracy took that opportunity to move her hand up the other thigh, even further then Steve. "Tracy!" Grace said as she felt Tracy's fingers brush her panty-covered crotch. She grabbed her hand but Tracy wouldn't let her remove it from between her legs. Tracy slowly moved her fingers across the wet crotch of Grace's panties.

Tracy leaned close and whispered, "Watch!".

Grace turned to the screen just as Don was leading Julie over to the bed with Jack following. She watched with wide eyes as Don turned Julie toward Jack and reached around and grasped her heaving breasts. Jack moved forward and kissed her lips passionately, pressing his chest into her naked breasts.

Tracy quickly slid her finger under the leg band of Grace's panties and touched her smooth, wet pussy. When she heard Grace moan quietly she smiled and pressed her fingers into the warm flesh. She had one finger about halfway in her pussy when Grace grabbed her hand again. However she still didn't pull it away, she just stopped the forward movement. Tracy just moved her finger up and down inside the warm folds of pussy flesh. She could feel Grace's pussy pulsing inside.

Steve wasn't idle while this was going on. He had slowly slid his mother's shoulder strap down, baring her tit. Soon he had her breast in his hand and was massaging the soft flesh and squeezing the hard nipple.

The three in the bedroom had gotten onto the bed and were a tangle of naked bodies. Julie had the two men kneel next her face so that she could pull their cocks down to suck on them. She pressed the two cocks together and sucked them both into her mouth at the same time. Her mouth was stretched grotesquely as she tried to accommodate the two cock heads. It would have easy except for the size of Don's cock head.

Grace's head was spinning. She could feel Tracy's finger moving in her pussy and Steve's hand on her tit but she had no energy to stop them. Without a conscious thought, her legs spread, giving the invading finger freer access to her now very wet and swollen pussy. Her hips began a slight up and down motion. When she felt Steve's mouth close over her tit she moaned in excitement.

That was enough encouragement for Tracy to add another finger to Grace's pussy and push them in deep. Grace moaned louder. "You're so hot Grace," Tracy whispered. "Your pussy is drooling all over my fingers."

Grace moaned and pushed her hips further down onto the invading finger. She glanced down and saw Steve sucking on her exposed breast, her heart pounding in her chest.

"Watch them Grace, watch them fuck my mom," Tracy breathed into her ear. Then Tracy used her tongue to circle Grace's ear before pressing inside, wetting her ear and making her to shiver.

When Grace looked back at the TV she saw Don laying on the bed and Julie squatting over his large headed cock facing the TV. Grace had never seen a cock head that big. She wondered how Julie would ever get that into her pussy. However, what she saw shocked her beyond belief. Julie wasn't putting it into her pussy; she was placing the cock squarely on her little asshole.

It was hard to tell who moaned the loudest, Grace or Julie, when Julie sat her ass down on the large cock. The giant head stretched her ass open then wedged it way into her bowels before disappearing deep into her body.

Tracy leaned close to Grace and whispered, "I want to eat your pussy!".

Grace barely realized what Tracy was saying until she was on her knees between her legs. She looked down at Tracy's smiling face with almost a look of fright. She made no move to stop the young girl as she slid her hands up under her dress and grasped her little panties. Grace even lifted her hips slightly so that Tracy could pull off her panties.

Steve felt like his cock was going to split his pants. He quickly opened his zipper and pulled his large cock out into the cool room air. It was almost a relief to feel the coolness of the room on his hot flesh. His mom didn't resist when he took her hand and brought it to his cock. Then he turned her face to him and kissed her lips, pushing his tongue in deep.

"Tracy's going to eat you mom, she's going to eat your sweet pussy," Steve whispered as he felt his mom's hand squeeze his cock in reaction to his words.

Tracy began to kiss Grace's thigh, moving slowly higher. She could already smell her hot pussy as her lips and tongue moved ever closer. Tracy was almost drooling, her own pussy throbbing between her thighs.

Grace moaned into Steve's mouth, signaling him that Tracy had reached her goal. He pulled away and looked town to see her head moving up and down under his mother's dress.

"Ohhhh God Steve, stop her," Grace moaned as if she had no power to stop the young girl.

"I can't mom. You know you like it. She loves to eat pussy. Enjoy it," Steve said as he continued to massage her breast.

Grace could feel Tracy's tongue all over her pussy, licking and sucking every square inch of flesh. She glanced up at the screen just in time to see Jack crawl between Don and Julie's legs. She wasn't sure at first what he was doing. Then she realized... my God he can't she thought. But he was. Jack was going to put his cock into Julie's pussy as Don fucked her ass.

"Oh Jesus, Tracy, oh God, I can't... ohhh stop... Steve, ohhhhhhhhhh!!!!" Grace babbled as her body began to betray her.

"That's it mom, go ahead and climax, fill Tracy's mouth with your sweet juice," Steve encouraged his mother.

"Ohhhh!" Grace moaned as she watched Jack's cock slide into Julie's pussy. She heard Julie scream in pleasure and felt her own body begin to convulse in climax. She grabbed Tracy's head and pulled her head deep into her throbbing pussy as her hips bucked up into her sucking mouth. "Yes, yes, eat me, oh yes Tracy, suck me, suck my pussy," Grace moaned, no longer aware of where she was or what she was saying.

Grace had barely come down from her first climax when she heard first Don, then Jack moan that they were going to climax. She watched in amazement as both men filled Julie's ass and pussy with their cum. Grace began to climax again into Tracy's still sucking mouth,

"Oh God mom, I've got to fuck you," Steve moaned, his cock throbbing with need.

As soon as Tracy pulled her mouth from her pussy, Grace stood up as if in a trance. Then she turned her back to Steve and pulled her dress up to reveal her perfect ass. Steve almost climaxed right there as he watched his mom slowly spread her legs and back up toward him. Soon he felt her sweet pussy wrapping around his cock.

"Oh yes, yes fuck me mom," Steve moaned as his mother slowly slid her pussy down his shaft. Steve reached up and grabbed his mother's tits and pulled her back to his chest.

Tracy saw an opportunity and got between the legs of the lovers. She moved her head to the point where Steve's cock met Grace's pussy. Grace's dress covered her head again, enveloping her in a warm darkness. The smell of Grace and Steve's sex organs drove her practically mad. Soon her lips and tongue were all over Grace's pussy and Steve's cock. She could hear them moaning with pleasure.

Grace began to move up and down, loving the feel of her son's long cock in her still overheated pussy. She could see Tracy's head under her dress and feel her lips and tongue on very swollen pussy.

"Fuck me mom, yes fuck meeee!" Steve moaned as his mother began to move up and down faster. The combination of what he had seen on the TV, Tracy's lips and his mom's tight pussy was bringing him rapidly to a peak. He was ready to fill his mother's fertile pussy with his potent seed.

Grace had been too busy for several minutes to watch what was on TV. She thought she couldn't be shocked any more. But then again she didn't really know the Wilson's. When she glanced at the screen, she thought her eyes were deceiving her. Don and Jack had Julie between them on the bed. They had pulled her legs back to her breasts, exposing her pussy and ass. Grace watched as suddenly the camera zoomed in on the exposed crotch. She saw sperm begin to bubble out of Julie's well-fucked pussy. Then cum began to run from her ass. She wondered briefly who had zoomed the camera in. Then she gasped out loud as she watched Suzy crawl on to the bed.

Steve was watching the screen over his mother's shoulder. He was just as amazed as his mom when he saw Suzy crawl between her mother's legs and begin to suck her pussy and ass. Steve couldn't take anymore.

"I'm going to cum mom," Steve warned.

"Yes sweety, cum in meeee! God, I'm going to cum again. Ahhhhhh!!!" Grace bounced up and down on Steve, taking his cock deep into her pussy with each down stroke. Her body began to spasm in climax when she felt her son's cock began to fill her pussy with his sperm.

Tracy continued to lick the joined sex organs until she felt them begin to spasm. She had to pull her face back as the two lovers began to shiver in climax. When their spasms stopped she began licking again until Steve's cock softened and fell out. Then she got her reward as she opened her mouth and sucked his cum from Grace's wide-open pussy. A little climax ran through her own pussy as she swallowed mother and sons combined fuck juices.

    Chapter 46


It was quite some time before Julie emerged from the upstairs bedroom. When she entered the family room she saw Tracy, Steve and Grace sitting quietly on the sofa watching TV.

However, no one was thinking about the mindless quiz show. Each was lost in their own thoughts about what had just transpired. Tracy and Steve were quite happy about the recent events. Grace was confused when she realized that within several days she had transformed from a conservative housewife and mother into a wanton slut who had had sex with her own son and had now participated in elicit sex with a teenaged girl.

"Grace, you mind helping me in the kitchen?" Julie said.

Grace almost jumped at the sound of Julie's voice. "Uh... yea... uh sure," Grace said trying to shake the picture of Julie with two cocks fucking her and then her young daughter sucking her ass and pussy.

Julie took Grace's hand and led her into the kitchen. Dinner was slowly cooking in the oven. "You check the roast and I'll start the salads," Julie said as if it were just two friends preparing dinner as they had done many times before.

"Steve is growing into quite a man," Julie said, breaking the silence.

"Uh... yes, yes he is," Grace answered.

"He'll be a real catch some day," Julie added.

"I guess... Julie uh I... uh," Grace stuttered.

"What's wrong sweety?" Julie said walking over to her friend and placing an arm around her.

"Julie, I... I uh saw you... saw you upstairs with Don and... " Grace said and stopped.

"I know, it really turned me on knowing that you were watching."

Grace's eyes grew wide. "You knew?"

"Yes, it's okay," Julie said as she hugged her amazed friend. "God I would never have believed I would have two cocks in me at the same time but it was incredible. I can still feel them both. My pussy and ass is so stretched right now but it feels so good. You need to try it some time."

In spite of her shock Grace felt her pussy quiver, squeezing out some of the remaining cum her son had deposited there a few minutes ago.

"We had better hurry, there are three very hungry men out there," Julie said then kissed Grace quickly on her lips before returning to fix the salads.

Grace took the roast out of the oven and began to carve it. Her head was still spinning with sexual thoughts but she had to know something. "Steve tells me that you are... uh are pregnant."

"Yep, there's another addition due to the Wilson family in a few months. I'm sure you know that I'm not the only one pregnant in this family. We may have to move to a bigger house," Julie laughed.

"Who's the... the father of your baby?" Grace blurted before she thought of what she was asking.

Julie stopped and turned to Grace again then sighed. "I'm not really sure. It could be Don's or Jack's or even," Julie hesitated, "even Steve's."

"Steve!" Grace almost screamed. "You've had sex with my son?"

"Settle down Grace, we've both had sex with Steve. He's quite an accomplished lover."

Grace staggered to a chair and sat down. Julie came over and knelt at her feet and took her hand. "I know this has been quite an evening for you Grace. But remember, you are our friend and we all love you. I felt the same as you do right now when this all started. But you know what? I'm as happy as I have ever been in my life. I feel so loved by everyone in the family, including Steve. I can't even imagine my life as it was before all this happened. Open yourself to it and I assure you will feel the same way."

Julie moved closer to Grace's surprised face and brought their lips together.

Grace was so surprised that she didn't even have time to protest before Julie's tongue was deep in her mouth and her hand on her breast. She moaned and half-heartedly tried to push her away as Julie slipped her strap down and bared one breasts.

"Oh your breasts are beautiful," Julie moaned and opened her mouth to suck her hard nipple in.

Grace moaned and in spite of her shock felt her pussy begin to throb again. She watched as her friend sucked and licked her soft breast. God she had never even thought of having a woman suck her tit before. She was getting excited again.

When Julie pulled back she looked into Grace's eyes and said, "I look forward to the time we can be together." Then she stood up and pulled her friend up and said, "Come on, dinner's ready."

Dinner was quite an event. Everyone was animated, talking about local and world events. However, Grace sat silently, still trying to absorb all that she had seen and heard.

When dinner was done and the dishes cleaned up (the men took care of that), Julie, Grace and Tracy sat in the family room talking. Julie and Tracy sat on either side of Grace, almost uncomfortably close. Grace noticed that the men and Suzy were nowhere to be found.

"Were is everybody else?" Grace asked.

"There're getting ready for our entertainment," Tracy answered.

"What entertainment?" Grace asked.

Tracy turned the TV on again and said, "Watch."

The TV came on, showing Suzy sitting on the edge of her bed. She had her hair in pigtails and was wearing a white blouse and short pleated skirt. Oh her feet she wore little white socks and black, buckle shoes. The effect was to make her look even younger then her thirteen years. She had a white teddy bear in her hands and a sucker in her mouth.

Grace gasped as Steve walked into the room and stood in front of Suzy.

"Hi little girl," he said, "Where's your mommy."

"She's not home," Suzy said in her best little girl voice.

"Oh really? You're all alone?"

"Yep."

"So what are you doing?"

"Just playing with my teddy."

Steve stepped closer to Suzy until his crotch was inches from her face. "Is that sucker good?" he asked.

"Yep."

"Would you like a bigger sucker to suck on?"

"Where? I don't see no suckers?"

"Here," Steve said as he slowly pulled his zipper down.

The family room became charged with electricity as the three women watched the illicit show.

Grace could feel her heart begin to beat faster in spite of her shock. Suddenly she was very aware of the warm thighs of the two women on either side of her.

Steve reached in and pulled his half hard cock from his pants. Even in it's current state, it was bigger than most men.

Suzy looked at the cock in Steve's hand and her mouth began to water. It had been a while since she tasted his sweet cock. For the benefit of the camera, her eyes grew as big as saucers. "That's no sucker, that's your pee pee."

"Yes, but it tastes just like a sucker," Steve said.

As Steve moved his hand slowly up and down his shaft, his cock continued to lengthen until the large head was pulsing in front of Suzy's face, dripping clear juice.

Suzy took the sucker in her hand and slowly ran the sticky surface around Steve's cock head, smearing the sugary syrup through the large drop of clear cock juice.

Steve had to moan as Suzy's little tongue came out of her mouth and with little cat licks, licked the combined juice from the head.

On the sofa, Tracy and Julie took the opportunity to gently slide the shoulder straps of Grace's dress down her arms. Grace wasn't aware of what was happening until she felt the cool room air on her bare tits. When she started to protest and made a move to replace her top, Tracy and Julie grabbed her hands and held them in their laps.

"Suck it," Steve whispered, his own excitement apparent in his voice.

Suzy opened her little mouth as wide as possible and took the large head inside. She moaned at the same time as Steve.

Off camera, in the corner of the room, Don and Jack sat with their own hard cocks in their hands.

With his eyes closed, Steve grasped Suzy's pigtails and began to move her head back and forth on his cock. "Suck me, suck me little girl."

"Oh God," Grace moaned as she felt, first Tracy, then Julie bend to capture a nipple in their mouths. Grace's hands came up to the two women's heads but not to pull them away, instead she pulled them into her soft, heaving breasts. Her hips began to move back and forth as her excitement grew.

"Wait," Steve moaned, "I don't want to cum in your mouth." He pulled Suzy to her feet then dropped to his knees in front of her. He lifted her short skirt to reveal a pair of little girl panties with teddy bears on them. The crotch was definitely not a little girls as it was soaked with Suzy's pussy juice. Steve stripped the panties off and pushed Suzy to the bed. He lifted her legs and spread them, opening her swollen pussy lips to his eyes. His mouth moved quickly to the swollen lips.

"Ahhhh!" Suzy moaned as Steve's mouth began to suck on her.

Grace was going mad as she watched the scene before her and the two women continued to suck her tits. She didn't protest when Julie and Tracy stripped her dress off of her, leaving her naked between the two of them.

Tracy snuggled next to her and whispered, "I'm going to eat your pussy again, but this time my mom is going to join me. Do you want us to eat you Grace?" Tracy asked.

"Yessssss!!!" Grace hissed breathlessly. She didn't even try to resist when Tracy kissed her lips. Her own tongue pushed into Tracy's mouth. When Tracy pulled away she looked at the screen and saw Suzy convulsing in pleasure as Steve continued to eat her.

"Yes, suck my cunt Steve, drink my pussy juice, oh God, yes eat meeeee!!!" Suzy screamed.

Steve was in heaven as he sucked on Suzy's climaxing pussy. She tasted as sweet as any pussy he had ever eaten. He couldn't wait to fuck her.

Tracy and her mother got on the floor between Grace's legs. Each of them grabbed a leg and opened Grace like a wishbone.

"Oh my, she has a beautiful pussy doesn't she mother?" Tracy asked.

"Yes," Julie answered breathlessly as she looked at her long time friend's swollen pussy lips.

"Ohhh," Grace moaned as she watched the two women prepare to eat her dripping pussy. She helped them by sliding down, forcing her pussy closer to the edge of the sofa.

"You go first mother, I've tasted her pussy already," Tracy said.

"No, let's both do it," Julie answered and began to kiss down on thigh. Tracy began to kiss the other thigh. They could both feel Grace's leg quiver as their lips and tongue moved closer to their goal. Gently, Tracy's tongue touched the outer pussy lips as Julie's did the same on the other side. Then each woman sucked one swollen inner lip into her mouth.

"Oh... oh... oh!" Grace moaned.

Tracy let go of her lip so that Julie could suck the entire pussy into her mouth. Then she pushed her tongue deep inside her now pulsing pussy. When Julie pulled away, Tracy took her place.

Grace was close to losing consciousness as her body spasmed with an incredible climax. It felt like her soul was being sucked into the mouths of the insatiable women. The sucking went on and on as Grace shuddered and moaned.

When Suzy had come down from her climax, Steve moved her to the center of the bed. He crawled up to lay beside her and kissed her trembling lips.

"That was so good Steve," Suzy whispered. "Will you fuck me now?"

"With pleasure," Steve said and quickly stripped off his clothes and slid between Suzy's thighs. He looked down at her tiny but swollen pussy. He wondered how his big cock was ever going to get into that little hole.

"Please," Suzy said, reaching up to Steve's cock and pulling him forward. She placed the large head at the entrance of her pussy. "Slowly," she whispered.

Steve was so hot that he wanted to ram it home but he held back, gradually increasing the pressure until the head slipped inside. It was the tightest pussy he had ever felt, even though he had had virgins before. He pushed harder when he felt Suzy pull on his hips. "Ahhh," he moaned as his long, fat cock slid into Suzy.

"Yes, yes, yes, fuck me, fuck me," Suzy moaned.

When Steve felt that he was at the bottom of Suzy's pussy he pulled out, almost turning her little hole inside out as the inner lips tried to hold on. "Ahhh," he moaned again as he pushed back in until his balls touched her ass. Soon he was fucking in and out slowly then faster until his thighs were slapping against Suzy's.

"Fuck me, fuck me, God fuck meeee!" Suzy screamed again and again as her little body spasmed in pleasure.

It didn't take long for Steve to feel his cum build up in his balls. He needed relief. "Suzy sweety, I've got to cum," he whispered.

"Yes, fill me, fill me full of your sweet juices," she answered as her legs wrapped around his waist and her arms circled his neck.

Steve bent to kiss her lips just as his cock began to squirt its juice. He moaned into her mouth, feeling like Suzy's pussy was milking his cock like her mouth was sucking his tongue. "I'm cumming, I'm cumming," Steve moaned as he filled her little hole full of his thick juice.

"Yes please, ohhhh, I'm going to... oh yes... oh God, I'm cummmmmiiiinnnngggg," Suzy screamed as she climaxed again. Her tight pussy squeezed Steve's large cock, milking every drop of juice his balls had.

Don and Jack had to take their hands off their cocks for fear that they would cum as they watched the two youngsters fuck like rabbits in front of them.

As the two on the bed collapsed, so did Steve's mother on the sofa. Tracy and Julie smiled at each other then shared a wet kiss, licking the juice from each other's face.

Grace had fallen sideways so Julie and Tracy lifted her legs onto the sofa. She smiled weakly as the two women stood up and looked down at her. She was surprised when Tracy lifted her leg and placed it beside her on the sofa. She could see her wet pussy above her face. Suddenly she started to panic as she saw Tracy begin to lower her pussy toward her face. She couldn't want me to... Grace's thought was cut off as Tracy pressed her pussy to her lips. Grace started to push her away but Tracy grabbed her hands and held them above her head. Soon Grace stopped fighting as she got her first taste of Tracy's sweet pussy. A submissive thrill ran through her as the fat lips of Tracy's pussy spread across her lips.

Juice began to stream into her mouth and down her throat. Suddenly she couldn't get enough and began to suck hard, swallowing mouth full after mouth full of juice. She hardly noticed when Tracy climaxed.

When Tracy pulled away, Grace's face was covered in pussy juice. Immediately Julie covered her face with her own overheated pussy. Grace thought Julie tasted different; her juice was thicker, saltier, but still nice.

Julie worked her pussy rapidly across Grace's face, feeling her own climax coming on. She pressed down hard, almost smothering her as her pussy throbbed and began to pour her juice into Grace's open mouth.

After Julie climaxed, all three women lay in a tangle of body parts, kissing and murmuring words of love.

In the bedroom Steve had staggered away from the bed leaving Suzy spread wide with his cum running from her stretched pussy. Don crawled onto the bed and got between her legs. He hesitated momentarily when he saw the sloppy mess that Steve had left between her legs. Then he moaned and speared his cock between her lips, forcing Steve's cum to squirt out the sides. The room was filled with a loud sucking sound as Don fucked Suzy's cum filled pussy. Within minutes he was adding his cum to her already filled hole.

When Don was done, Steve and he left. Suzy turned to her father and held her arms open to him. "I need you daddy. Fuck me, fuck your daughter good," she said with love in her voice.

Jack slid his cock easily into his daughter's pussy. The warm sensation of her filled pussy was indescribable. They made slow passionate love until Suzy had climaxed two more times. Jack finally added his load to Suzy's overflowing pussy.

Steve and Don walked down to the family room and saw the three naked women embracing on the sofa. Steve picked his mother up in his arms and carried her to the spare bedroom.

Julie and Tracy walked arm and arm with Don upstairs to their room. As they passed Suzy's room they stopped. They saw Jack and Suzy lying on the bed in an embrace. Suzy's legs were spread and her pussy was overflowing the cum from three men.

"Mommy, I think Suzy needs a little cleaning up," Tracy said. "Go ahead, I know you want to. Join us when you're done."

Julie walked in and stopped at the end of the bed. Suzy looked up and smiled and crooked her finger at her mother. She watched as her mother crawled between her legs. "Gently mother, I'm real sore down there," she said.

Julie looked at her daughter's stretched pussy with gobs of cum running out. She wondered if it would ever go back to normal. As her head moved forward she could smell the unmistakable scent of cum. With a moan her head dropped to the frothing pool of cum before her. She felt Suzy's legs wrap around her head then a blanket being pulled over them. She heard Jack and Suzy murmuring words of love as she began to suck the sweet hole before her. When she finally left the bed, there was not a speck of cum left on her pussy thighs or ass and her 13 year old had climaxed again.

When she returned to her own bedroom, she found Don fucking Tracy. She smiled and crawled between their legs.

There were cries of pleasure from every bedroom in the Wilson household all night long.

    Chapter 47


Molly called Suzy one afternoon, concerned about her father. He seemed to be depressed, probably still feeling the impact of her mother running off with a woman. Molly was also worried that he was having second thoughts about their sexual relationship. He had not touched her for several days. To complicate matters, her period was late. She didn't know whether to be happy or sad about that.

Suzy got Tracy on the phone, figuring she would know what to do.

Tracy was just thinking about Molly, wondering how she could tie her and her father into their little family.

"Hi Molly," Tracy said.

"Hi Tracy," Molly replied, her voice filled with emotion.

"Suzy tells me that your dad is having some problems."

"Yes, and I don't know what to do, and I think I might be pregnant and I don't know how to tell him and I'm so worried," Molly said in a rush before breaking into sobs.

"Okay honey, settle down. Everything is going to be fine. Why don't you come over and you and Suzy and I will work out a plan to bring your dad out of his funk," Tracy said.

"Thank you Tracy," Molly said, relieved to have someone she could talk with.

"We will be waiting for you sweety, hurry over," Tracy said.

A little while later Molly was sitting with Suzy and Tracy in Suzy's bedroom. Tracy told Molly that she wasn't alone in being pregnant. She told her that all the Wilson women were in the "family" way and that everyone was happy about it. She also told her how others had become part of their family and that there was a group that was going to help them.

Molly was truly amazed and delighted that she wasn't the only one pregnant. However she still didn't know how to tell her dad or how to help him.

Tracy told Molly not to worry and that they would work something out. "Right now, we need to have a little fun," Tracy said with a smile to Molly. "I've been getting mom ready for a special birthday present for daddy. It's going to be a surprise. Even Suzy doesn't know what it is."

"What have you been keeping from me?" Suzy asked with a pout.

"Well, I guess now is as good a time as any to show you. But you have to promise you won't tell dad," Tracy said.

"I promise, what is it?" Suzy asked.

Alright, you guys wait here, I'll be back in a minute."

As soon as Tracy was gone, Suzy moved over next to Molly and put her arm around her shoulder. "Everything's going to be alright," Suzy said as she pulled Molly to her.

"Thank you," Molly said. She didn't resist when she felt Suzy's hand brush her breast. She had on a light summer tank top without a bra and shorts.

"It's been a while since we did anything," Suzy said as she looked into Molly's eyes. "You are so sexy," she added and saw Molly blush. "Can I see your sexy breasts?" Suzy asked.

"Suzy!" Molly said but didn't stop Suzy when she began to slide her hand under her top.

Suzy moved her hand slowly closer to Molly's soft tits. She could feel her friend's breathing increase as her fingers touched the underside of her breast. Both of them moaned when her hand covered the warm, soft flesh.

"Oh Suzy," Molly moaned but was cut off by Suzy's lips as they pressed to hers. She didn't resist when Suzy pushed her top up to expose both breasts. She watched her friend pull back and look down at her tits.

"God they are beautiful," Suzy said before she dropped her head and took one nipple into her mouth. She began to suck on the now hard nub, flicking her tongue across the rough surface. Her cheeks pulled in as she sucked hard, pulling as much flesh as she could into her mouth. She heard Molly moan in pleasure. Slowly she began to slide her hand down until it reached the waistband of her shorts. She quickly unsnapped the button so that she could push her hand deeper into her shorts. She felt the soft skin of Molly's stomach then the light pubic hair that surrounded her pretty pussy.

Molly could feel her pussy begin to leak juice as Suzy's hand moved closer and closer. She shivered when she felt her hand cup her mound.

"Oh God, your so wet," Suzy said as her fingers separated Molly's pussy lips. She slid one finger through the fat lips and into her warm folds of her pussy.

"Suzy, oh yes," Molly moaned as she felt the finger begin to move back and forth, in and out.

Suddenly the bedroom door opened and Tracy walked in. "I see you girls started without me," Tracy said.

Both girls looked up and smiled.

Suddenly Molly sat up in shock. She realized that right behind Tracy was Mrs. Wilson.

"It's okay," Suzy said as she put her arm around her friend.

Suzy was a little surprised when she saw her mother. She was covered in a black cape that was left over from their Dracula costume from Halloween. She had a dog collar around her neck and Tracy was holding the leash.

"What's this all about?" Suzy asked.

"Well, mom's the surprise for dad," she answered.

"What does that mean?" Suzy asked.

Tracy smiled and reached over and opened the snap at the neck of the cape. She pushed it so that it was behind her mother, hanging from her neck.

Both girls gasped. Julie was dressed in a black corset, black nylons, garters, high heel shoes and little black panties. But that was not what made them gasp. Julie's breasts were pushed up and out by the corset. Both of Julie's nipples had apparently been pierced. There were two silver rings hanging from her nipples. There was a tag on each nipple. The girls couldn't see that on one tag was the name "Don" and on the other was "Jack".

"Wow," Suzy said.

Tracy walked her mother over to the bed and had her kneel at the feet of the two girls. She could see that Molly's eyes were as wide as saucers. "That's not all... open your mouth mother," Tracy said.

The girls watched as Julie opened her mouth to expose a silver stud piercing her tongue.

"Oh my God Tracy," Suzy said.

"You think daddy will like it?" Tracy asked. "Piercing are real popular now and I'm told that tongue studs are wonderful on a hard cock or swollen pussy," she added with a smile. "I though we might try it out."

"Can I try it first?" Suzy squealed.

"I think that would be rude, we do have a guest," she said looking at Molly.

"I... I uh... don't think, uh... " Molly stuttered as she looked at Tracy and Suzy's mom kneeling in front of her.

"Come on, take your shorts off," Tracy said.

"Yea, take your shorts off and let mom eat you," Suzy added and began to pull Molly's shorts down her thighs.

"Suzy, please," Molly said in a vain attempt to stop her friend.

Quickly Suzy had Molly's shorts and panties off. She pushed her friend back on the bed and pulled her legs apart.

"Tracy... Suzy," Molly pleaded but she didn't try to get up.

"Eat her pussy mommy," Tracy said. "I know you want to."

Julie moved forward without a word and began to kiss up the young girls thigh. She felt her shiver as her studded tongue began to slide along her soft flesh. She could already smell the sweet aroma of her fresh pussy. Her heart was pounding in her chest as she moved ever closer to the swollen lips. Julie loved to eat pussy now and this one looked so sweet.

Suzy and Tracy watched their mother work her way up Molly's thighs. Suzy bent over and kissed Molly's lips tenderly and grasped her heaving breasts.

"Oh God Suzy, she's going to eat me. Your mom's going to eat my... my... pussy."

"I know... she's good at eating pussy."

"Oh yes ohhhhh!!!" Molly moaned as Julie's tongue finally reached her swollen pussy. She could feel the little steel stud as it worked over her swollen lips. "Ohhhhhhh!!!" she screamed when Julie pushed her tongue deep inside, moving is around rapidly, whipping the slick walls.

Tracy moved over close so that she could watch the action. She could see her mom's tongue working in and out of Molly's, stirring up white foam from inside the hot hole. Then she saw her mother push Molly's legs back to her breast and spread her legs wide. She looked up and smiled at Tracy before moving her studded tongue to the hard little clit at the top of Molly's pussy.

"Oh yessssss!!!" Molly screamed and reached down and pulled Julie's head into her. "Yes, yes, eat me, lick my clit, I'm going to... I'm going to... oh God... cummmmmmmmm!" she said as her body began to shudder and shake. "Oh yes, oh yes, oh yes."

Julie kept flicking her steel stud against Molly's clit as her climax raced through her. She could feel her chin becoming soaked as Molly's cum juice ran out of her pulsing hole.

When Molly stopped shaking, Julie opened her mouth and sucked on her open hole. She drank ever drop of juice the young girl could produce.

"Okay, it's my turn," Suzy said and flopped back on the bed. She pulled her shorts off and spread her legs wide, crooking her finger at her mother.

Julie pulled away, her chin dripping juice. She smiled then moved over and took a position between her daughter's legs. As she did Tracy knelt behind her mother and reached her arms around her waist to grasp her large breasts. She put her finger through the rings in her tits and squeezed both breasts. She heard her mother moan in pleasure. "Eat your daughter now mother, suck her cunt," Tracy whispered as she played with the little tags on her hard nipples.

Tracy heard Suzy moan and saw her mother's head move between her thighs. She looked at Molly and motioned for her to join her.

Molly got off the bed slowly and stood beside the kneeling girl.

"Come here," Tracy said and pulled Molly to her knees next to her. Then she reached up and pulled the little panties over her mother's ass. She heard Molly gasp.

Tracy had put a large butt plug up her mother's ass. A chain attached to her waist held the plug in. Then Tracy pushed her mother's legs apart.

"Oh my God," Molly said as she looked at the shaved lips of Julie's Pussy. She saw that the chain from the butt plug was running between her lips. But what amazed her more was that there was another piercing. There was a gold ring hanging from the top of her pussy, piercing her clit. The chain ran through the ring.

Tracy reached under her mother and pulled the chain. She heard her cry out in muffled pleasure. "Rub her pussy," Tracy ordered.

"I can't do that," Molly protested.

Tracy took her hand and pushed it under her mother, between her legs. She was pleased when Molly didn't pull back. Instead she began to rub the little ring, feeling the cold steel and her soft lips.

"Oh my," Molly said as her hand began to move back and forth. She giggled when she heard Tracy's mom moan.

"Stick your fingers in her pussy," Tracy said.

The swollen sex organ in front of her mesmerized Molly. She slowly pushed two fingers into Julie's wet hole. She heard a moan and added a third finger, feeling juice begin to run down her arm.

"Put more in," Tracy said.

Molly put all four fingers into Julie's pussy. She moved her hand back and forth, enjoying the feel of her soft flesh.

"Here," Tracy said and pushed Molly's thumb in to join the fingers.

"Oh my God," Molly said. She felt her hand become coated with Julie's juice. Then her hand moved slowly forward until all her knuckles were inside. With one final push, her entire hand slid into Julie's open pussy. "Oh my God," Molly said again as her hand was surrounded by warm flesh.

"Ohhhh!!!" Julie screamed as her hole was filled with Molly's hand.

"Fuck her... fist fuck her pussy," Tracy said in excitement.

Molly's eyes were wide with lust. Her arm began to move back and forth, forcing her entire hand, well past her wrist, into Julie's pussy. When she heard the cries of pleasure, she began to move her arm faster and faster until there was a loud sucking sound in the room.

"That's it, that's it, fuck her," Tracy said, her own hand now inside her shorts, rubbing her swollen clit.

"Ohhhhh!!!" Suzy screamed as her body began to convulse as her mother's studded tongue brought on her climax. She couldn't believe how great the little ball felt as it lapped against her swollen clit. As one climax ended, another began.

Julie was going out of her mind with pleasure. The fist in her pussy and the sweet juice squirting into her mouth was too much for her. She whimpered into Suzy's spread flesh as her own pussy began to contract on the plunging hand. With the plug in her ass and the fist up her hole, her body went into spasms of pleasure.

Tracy watched as Molly continued to fuck her mother. She could see her mom's juice running down Molly's arm. Suddenly her own body convulsed and a climax ripped through her. She squeezed her thighs tight on her hand as her hips moved up and down. "Oh yes, oh yes, fuck her cunt, fuck, fuck, ohhhhh!!!"

Molly was amazed as she watched everyone climax around her. Her own thighs squeezed tight as a little tremor ran through her. Finally she slowly pulled her hand back. Julie's tight hole tried to hold the hand inside but with a loud sucking sound it pulled out. Molly's eyes opened wide as she looked deep into the spread hole. She had never seen anything so wild.

The room fell silent as all of the woman tried to catch their breath.

"That was fun wasn't it Molly?" Tracy asked.

"Yes," Molly whispered as she sat looking at her cream coated hand.

"Now, let's go and talk about a plan for your daddy," Tracy said and grabbed Molly's sticky hand and led her out of the room.

    Chapter 48


Doug, Molly's dad, was sitting in the living room thinking about his family situation. He was concerned about his daughter and what he had done with her- to her. She was due home from the Wilson's in a few minutes and he wanted to talk to her.

Molly walked in and saw her dad sitting quietly in the living room. "Hi dad," she said.

"Hi sweety, did you have fun at the Wilson's?" he asked.

"Yea, they are a great family," Molly said and came over and sat on her father's lap.

"Sweety, we need to talk," Doug said.

Molly hugged her dad and began to kiss his neck.

"Sweety, please," Doug protested but he could feel his cock began to swell in his pants.

Molly kissed her father, running her tongue across his lips. "Daddy, I need to tell you something."

"What?"

"Daddy, I'm... I'm... uh... I'm late."

"You're late?" Doug asked without understanding.

"Yes, we did a test at Tracy's house and I... I'm preg... pregnant."

"Oh God, I knew something would gone wrong," Doug said.

"No daddy, it's not wrong. I love you. I have a baby in me, created in love. That can never be wrong, can it?"

"But I'm you dad Molly."

"I know and that's what makes it so special. I have to tell you, Tracy and Suzy are both pregnant by their dads."

"You're kidding?" Doug said in amazement.

"It's true and they are all happy about it. Why can't we be just as happy," Molly said as tears came to her eyes.

"I'm sorry sweety, it's just such a shock."

"How can it be a shock daddy, you have been fucking me for two months without protection."

"I know, I guess I just hoped... hoped... oh I don't know sweety. You're really happy?" Doug asked.

"Yes, very," Molly smiled through her tears. "Take me to bed and make love to me daddy."

Doug picked Molly up in his arms and carried her to their bed. He laid her on the bed and stared down at her.

"Please daddy," Molly pleaded, holding her arms open.

Doug began to unbutton his shirt. Then he took off his pants and stood there, his cock tenting his shorts. Slowly he pulled his shorts down, letting his cock spring free. It throbbed in front of him as he took the several steps to the bed. He helped Molly take her blouse off, watching as her sweet breasts were exposed. He never tired of seeing her soft breast flesh with the pretty pink nipples. Then he helped her pull her shorts down. He could see that her pussy was already swollen and red. There was a trickle of clear juice running from between the lips.

"God, I love you," Doug said as he climbed on the bed and pulled his naked daughter to him. He kissed her lips, forcing his tongue deep into her open and willing mouth. A moan escaped his lips as he felt her breasts press to his chest. Her hard nipples felt like hot coals against his skin.

"Oh Daddy, I love you to. Would you do something for me? Would you eat my pussy? Please eat me, eat my pussy."

Doug smiled at Molly and slid down her body kissing her heaving breasts before moving further down. He kissed her stomach, licking her belly button then moving lower until his face was over her swollen lips. He looked at the swollen flesh, the sweet smell making his head spin. Slowly he dropped his head until his tongue could touch the hot flesh.

"Oh yes daddy, eat me, suck me," Molly moaned.

Doug opened his mouth and sucked his daughter's flesh into his mouth. He heard her moan as he chewed lightly on her lips. Then he spread her legs and pushed them back. Quickly he sucked the little clit into his mouth.

"Ahhhhh, oh yes daddy, I'm going to cum. Please don't stop. Oh God, oh God, yesssssss!!!" Molly screamed as her body began to convulse in pleasure. She grabbed her father's head and pulled him tight into her pussy, almost suffocating him with her wet flesh.

When Molly stopped shaking, Doug pulled back and looked at his beautiful daughter. She was smiling weakly up at him. He got to his knees and moved close to his daughter, his cock throbbing above her pussy.

"Yes, fuck me daddy," Molly whispered as she held her arms out to her father.

Doug slowly lowered himself until his swollen cock touched his daughter's spread lips. He couldn't suppress a moan as he felt her warm flesh envelop him. Slowly he pressed into her warm body. His cock felt like it was being sucked into her pussy. "Oh God baby, you feel so good."

"Yes daddy, fuck me. I want your cock in me all the time. Please fuck me hard."

Doug's hips began to move in and out slowly. Each time he pulled out Molly would grab his ass and pull him back until he was deep inside again. Soon, Doug was moving rapidly into his daughter. Her legs were wrapped around his back and her hands gripped his ass cheeks.

"Fuck me, fuck me, fuck me," Molly screamed as loud as she could.

That was the cue. Tracy, Suzy and Julie quietly walked up the stairs and into the room. They stood there watching Doug fuck Molly.

Molly smiled over her father's shoulder as she saw the three women come into the room. She pushed up hard into her father and said, "That's it daddy, fuck your pregnant daughter, fuck her hard. You made pregnant daddy. You made your little girl pregnant didn't you daddy?"

"Yes, yes, I made you pregnant," Doug moaned as his hips were a blur as they moved in and out of his daughter.

"Oh God daddy, I'm going to cum again. Keep fucking me, keep fucking me, yes, yes, oh God I'm... I'm cummmmmmiiiiinnnngggg!!!!" Molly screamed and shut her eyes, pulling her father into her.

"Oh God baby, I can't hold back. Oh yes, here it cums, oh yes I'm cumming," Doug moaned. His cock throbbed and his balls pulled up tight. Seconds later his cock began to spit his hot cum deep into his daughter's willing pussy.

"Cum in me, cum in me, cum in me," Molly moaned over and over as her own climax went on and on.

Finally Doug collapsed onto his daughter.

"Quite a display," Julie Wilson said loudly.

Doug rolled off of his daughter in total shock. "What... what the hell... why are you... what's going on here?"

"It's okay daddy, these are my friends," Molly said to her totally shocked father. "They love me."

Doug lay there frozen in shock. He couldn't believe that there was three people standing there staring and him and his daughter.

"Come with me Doug," Julie said and held her hand out to the shocked man.

Doug hesitated.

"Daddy, go with Mrs. Wilson," Molly said and pushed her father.

Doug got off the bed, taking Julie's hand as she led him out of the room. His mind was reeling, what was going to happen now? He had been caught fucking his own daughter. They could call the police... have him arrested.

Tracy ran over to the bed with Suzy following close behind. Both girls were giggling as they practically dove onto the bed.

"Is my daddy going to be okay?" Molly asked with concern in her voice.

"Don't worry, mom will take good care of your daddy. She's going to explain everything. He will be fine," Tracy said as she pulled Molly to her. She turned her face to her and kissed her lips.

Suzy crawled between Molly's legs and opened her thighs. Her mouth watered as she looked down at Molly's spread pussy lips with her father's cum beginning to run out. "Oh God, I've got to taste that pussy."

"Go ahead and eat her," Tracy said as she held Molly to her. She and Molly watched Suzy began to lick her pussy with long strokes, catching Doug's dripping cum on her tongue.

In the other room, Julie sat next to Doug, holding his hand. "Don't worry Doug, we're not going to report you. If we did that, we would all be in trouble. I know Suzy has told you that we are a family that share our love."

"Yes... uh... yes she did but I really didn't believe her," Doug struggled to say, still nervous.

"It's all true. All of us are pregnant and very happy. Now you have a little one coming along as well. You should be very happy and proud."

"This is all so confusing to me. First my wife runs off, then I have sex with my daughter and now she's pregnant. I don't know what to think anymore."

"It's okay Doug, Molly loves you very much. And, we love her. We all want you to be happy. I was like you when this all started. Now I'm so happy. I can't imagine my life any other way. We are all here to help you," Julie said and placed her hand on Doug's naked thigh.

Doug felt his cock twitch in spite of his concern. He looked into Julie's eyes. He was amazed when her lips moved to his. At first he resisted then he relaxed and opened his mouth to Julie's tongue. He was surprised when he felt something metal in his mouth. He pulled away and saw the stud in Julie's tongue. A moan escaped his lips as he felt her hand grasp his rapidly swelling cock. "What's that?" he asked.

"It's a birthday present for Don. It feels great on a hard cock," Julie said as she ran her hand up and down Doug's cock. "Oh, it's still wet with Molly's juice," she said. "Let me suck it off and you can feel the stud on your sweet cock."

Doug sat with his eyes wide as Julie moved to her knees between his legs. He watched her open her mouth and her tongue come out as she began to lick his still pussy wet cock. "Oh God," he moaned as Julie took the head into her mouth and began to lap his cock with the metal stud. His cock was now throbbing in her mouth.

Julie stood up and pulled Doug to his feet. "Let's go see what the girls are doing."

Doug stopped in his tracks as they stepped into his bedroom. He was amazed to see Suzy on her knees sucking Molly's pussy. Tracy was now naked and was sitting on Molly's face. "Oh my God," he moaned.

"I see they have been busy," Julie said and dropped to her knees and took Doug's cock into her mouth again.

The room was quickly filled with moans of pleasure.

Julie pulled away before Doug could cum. She led him over to the bed and had him lay next to Molly. Tracy moved off of Molly's face so that she could see her dad.

Doug turned and kissed Molly's wet lips.

"I love you daddy," Molly said.

Doug turned back to see Julie standing over him, naked. He was amazed at the rings in her tits and the shinny ring in her pussy. He watched as Julie slowly dropped down until her pussy was over his cock. "Ohhhhh!!!" Doug moaned as Julie's soft and warm pussy slid down his shaft.

Tracy moved over and hugged her mother, kneeling by her side. She smiled at Doug then turned and kissed her mother's lips. She made a show of sucking on her mother's studded tongue.

Molly snuggled next to her dad as Suzy continued to eat her pussy. "They are so nice, aren't they daddy?" Molly whispered.

"Yes," Doug answered in a strained whisper. "Oh God," he moaned as Julie began to bounce up and down on his cock.

"You can cum in her daddy," Molly said as she sensed that her father was nearing a climax.

"Are you sure baby?" he asked.

"Yes, cum daddy, I want to kiss your lips as you cum. I'm getting close too... oh yessss!!!" Molly moaned as her own pussy began to throb on Suzy's tongue. "Eat me, suck my daddy's cum out of me," Molly gasped then turned and kissed her father again.

"Ohhhhh!!!" Doug moaned into his daughter's mouth as his cock began to squirt his seed into Julie's willing body.

"Oh God I feel it, I feel his cum," Julie screamed into Tracy's mouth. "Yes, God, I'm cummmmiiiiinnnnggg!!!"

Molly began to cum as well, still sucking on her father's tongue.

Julie collapsed onto Doug's chest. She had a close up view of the two lover's kissing. She added her studded tongue to their lips. Finally she fell to the side, a smile on her lips as Tracy quickly went between her legs.

It was late that night when the three women left Molly and Doug's house. Each had sampled Doug's cock and Molly had learned to clean up after her father. Doug was now a confirmed believer in family love.

End file.

